By
the
King
.
THough
by
Our
manie
Proclamations
and
Declarations
,
some
whereof
are
printed
,
and
others
were
made
by
word
of
mouth
▪
by
Our
high
Commissioner
the
Lord
Marquesse
of
Hamiltoun
,
during
the
time
of
his
late
imployment
in
Scotland
;
it
doth
fully
appear
to
all
men
,
whose
mindes
are
not
distasted
with
Justice
and
Government
,
what
Our
religious
care
,
Princely
clemencie
,
and
unparalleled
patience
have
been
for
the
setling
of
the
late
troubles
in
that
Our
ancient
and
native
Kingdome
of
Scotland
,
and
for
the
composing
of
that
State
,
so
much
of
late
discomposed
and
disjointed
by
the
seditious
practices
of
divers
impatient
of
all
lawes
and
government
:
Yet
for
the
further
and
full
satisfaction
of
all
our
true
hearted
and
loyall
subjects
in
all
Our
Kingdomes
,
and
for
the
manifestation
of
Our
Justice
and
Pietie
in
Our
late
proceedings
to
all
abroad
,
especially
to
those
who
with
Us
adhere
to
the
Religion
Reformed
:
We
have
thought
good
by
way
of
an
Historicall
Deduction
to
set
downe
the
true
passages
of
all
this
businesse
,
that
the
world
may
,
as
it
were
under
one
view
and
aspect
,
behold
Our
gracious
and
clement
comportment
towards
Our
subjects
of
that
Kingdome
,
and
the
depraved
and
froward
deportment
of
many
of
them
towards
Us
their
liege
Lord
and
Soveraigne
:
Not
doubting
,
but
that
whosoever
shall
goe
along
by
the
threed
of
this
Our
unquestionable
Narration
,
will
rest
fully
satisfied
in
these
three
points
.
First
,
That
the
first
contrivers
,
and
since
pursuers
of
their
late
wicked
Covenant
,
or
pretended
holy
League
(
a
name
which
all
good
men
did
abhorre
in
them
of
France
)
though
following
the
patterne
of
all
other
seditions
,
they
did
and
doe
pretend
Religion
,
yet
nothing
was
or
is
lesse
intended
by
them
;
but
that
they
having
received
from
Us
full
satisfaction
to
all
their
desires
,
expressed
in
any
of
their
Petitions
,
Remonstrances
,
or
Declarations
,
yet
their
persisting
in
their
tumultuous
and
rebellious
courses
,
doth
demonstrate
to
the
world
their
wearinesse
of
being
governed
by
Us
and
Our
Lawes
,
by
Our
Councell
and
other
officers
put
in
authoritie
by
and
under
Us
,
and
an
itching
humour
of
having
that
Our
Kingdome
governed
by
a
Table
of
their
owne
devising
,
consisting
of
persons
of
their
own
chusing
:
A
plot
of
which
they
are
very
fond
,
being
an
abortion
of
their
owne
braine
,
but
which
indeed
is
such
a
monstrous
birth
,
as
the
like
hath
not
yet
beene
born
or
bred
in
any
Kingdome
Jewish
,
Christian
,
or
Pagan
.
Secondly
,
That
Our
promises
expressed
in
Our
severall
Proclamations
and
Declarations
to
Our
people
,
were
not
(
as
the
wicked
contrivers
of
that
Covenant
have
ever
gone
about
to
make
Our
subjects
beleeve
)
onely
verball
,
but
sincere
and
reall
,
and
such
as
Wee
doe
professe
to
the
whole
world
in
the
word
of
a
just
and
true
Prince
,
We
doe
resolve
to
make
good
to
all
Our
subjects
of
that
Our
Kingdome
:
As
holding
it
beneath
the
greatnesse
and
goodnesse
of
a
just
King
,
that
the
unjust
actions
of
his
subjects
should
occasion
in
their
Soveraigne
the
least
suspicion
of
breach
of
promises
made
by
him
to
them
,
especially
when
the
performance
of
them
shall
conduce
to
the
settling
of
Religion
and
Peace
.
Thirdly
,
That
these
men
who
give
themselves
out
to
be
the
onely
Reformers
of
Religion
,
have
taken
such
a
course
to
undermine
and
blow
up
the
Religion
Reformed
,
by
the
scandall
of
Rebellion
and
Disobedience
,
which
,
so
farre
as
in
them
lyeth
,
they
have
gone
about
to
cast
upon
it
,
that
if
the
Conclave
of
Rome
,
the
severall
Colleges
or
Congregations
perpetually
sitting
at
Rome
for
contriving
and
effecting
the
meanes
of
reducing
to
the
Roman
obedience
all
those
Kingdomes
and
Provinces
which
have
justly
departed
from
them
,
nay
,
and
if
with
both
these
all
the
Jesuites
and
others
the
most
specially
combined
and
sworn
enemies
to
our
profession
,
were
all
assembled
in
one
place
,
and
had
all
their
wits
and
devices
concentrated
into
one
conclusion
and
resolution
;
they
could
hardly
have
fallen
upon
such
a
way
,
as
these
pretended
Reformers
have
fallen
upon
,
for
turning
all
men
out
of
the
pathes
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
or
have
setled
upon
such
courses
,
which
can
bespeake
no
other
event
,
but
the
undoubted
overthrow
of
it
,
at
least
in
that
Kingdome
,
unlesse
God
himselfe
from
heaven
(
which
We
hope
)
shall
have
all
their
Cobweb
contextures
in
derision
:
For
by
their
particular
proceedings
,
truely
set
downe
in
this
Our
Narration
,
it
will
plainely
appeare
,
that
their
Maximes
are
the
same
with
the
Jesuites
,
their
Preachers
Sermons
have
been
delivered
in
the
very
phrase
and
stile
of
Becanus
,
Scippius
,
and
Eudaemon
Johannes
,
their
poore
Arguments
,
which
they
have
delivered
in
their
seditious
Pamphlets
printed
or
written
,
are
taken
almost
verbatim
out
of
Bellarmine
and
Suarez
,
as
appeareth
to
Us
by
Our
Royall
Father
his
Monitorie
Preface
to
all
Christian
Kings
and
Princes
,
and
his
Apologie
for
the
Oath
of
Allegeance
,
and
in
the
Bookes
writ
by
others
in
defence
of
them
both
;
in
all
which
these
arguments
are
fully
answered
:
And
that
the
meanes
which
they
have
used
to
induce
a
credit
of
their
conclusions
with
their
Proselytes
,
are
purely
and
meerly
Jesuiticall
fables
,
false
reports
,
false
prophesies
,
pretended
inspirations
and
divinations
of
the
weaker
sexe
;
as
if
now
Herod
and
Pilate
were
once
againe
reconciled
for
the
ruine
of
Christ
,
and
his
true
Religion
and
Worship
.
Now
,
if
these
three
particulars
by
this
historicall
Relation
shall
undoubtedly
appeare
to
the
unprejudicate
Readers
,
whether
Our
Subjects
or
Forreiners
,
then
We
shall
little
doubt
to
gaine
from
them
their
assent
to
these
Our
two
just
desires
.
First
,
That
these
proceedings
of
some
of
Our
subjects
(
whom
,
though
they
would
be
accounted
the
purest
Protestants
,
yet
by
their
wicked
Protestations
,
you
will
finde
to
be
the
most
froward
and
perverse
Protesters
that
ever
did
contest
with
their
Soveraigne
and
his
Lawes
)
may
not
induce
an
undeserved
scandall
upon
that
Religion
which
We
professe
:
For
since
their
conclusions
are
quite
contrary
to
the
Confessions
of
the
severall
reformed
Churches
,
in
their
particular
Articles
both
of
the
Church
and
of
the
civill
Magistrate
,
as
appeareth
by
the
Helvetian
,
French
,
Belgick
,
Polonian
,
Argentine
,
Palatine
,
Genevian
,
Our
English
and
Irish
,
nay
,
and
their
owne
Scotish
positive
Confession
,
printed
amongst
the
Acts
of
Parliament
of
that
Our
Kingdome
;
and
besides
,
the
Augustane
and
all
other
particular
Protestant
Confessions
of
the
Lutherans
:
And
all
the
weapons
wherewith
they
now
fight
against
these
Protestant
conclusions
,
are
stollen
or
borrowed
,
not
onely
out
of
the
Romane
(
for
many
of
the
Romanists
fight
with
Us
against
them
)
but
out
of
the
most
rigid
Jesuites
Magazins
,
why
should
they
not
in
this
quarrell
be
accounted
not
as
Our
friends
,
but
as
Our
foes
;
not
Protestants
,
but
the
most
rigid
of
Papists
,
Jesuites
?
and
so
being
without
in
this
point
,
not
bring
any
scandal
upon
Us
who
are
within
;
especially
considering
that
though
these
men
have
gone
about
to
wound
the
Reformed
Religion
through
Our
sides
,
and
by
opposing
Us
whom
God
hath
honoured
with
this
speciall
favour
(
for
no
lesse
We
accompt
it
)
of
being
the
chief
Prince
whom
he
hath
made
choice
of
for
the
Protector
and
Defender
of
it
:
Though
,
We
say
,
these
men
have
done
what
they
can
to
weaken
this
our
Religion
,
by
striking
at
the
authoritie
of
the
principall
prop
and
stay
of
it
upon
earth
under
God
;
yet
We
,
by
the
grace
of
God
,
are
fully
resolved
to
wipe
away
that
aspersion
,
and
remove
that
scandall
from
Our
Profession
and
Religion
,
by
Our
constant
not
onely
adherence
to
it
,
but
maintenance
and
defence
of
it
,
with
the
uttermost
of
that
power
which
God
hath
put
in
Our
hands
,
notwithstanding
all
those
scandals
which
these
men
by
their
wicked
practices
and
worse
positions
have
laid
upon
it
.
Secondly
,
We
hope
that
all
men
will
do
Us
so
much
right
,
as
to
beleeve
,
that
whatsoever
course
We
shall
hereafter
take
for
the
Asserting
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
and
repressing
the
insolencies
of
such
of
Our
subjects
as
doe
oppose
it
and
Us
in
the
just
and
undoubted
right
of
Our
Regalitie
,
while
they
pretend
Religion
,
shall
not
be
thought
to
be
by
way
of
a
warre
,
but
by
way
of
a
Prince
the
Father
of
his
Country
his
chastising
his
unruly
children
,
which
is
never
in
anger
,
but
in
love
,
and
for
their
good
.
And
if
by
their
stubbornnesse
they
shall
force
Us
to
a
severitie
unpleasing
to
Us
,
and
unwelcome
to
them
,
We
call
Him
by
whom
We
reigne
to
witnesse
,
and
heaven
and
earth
and
all
the
world
to
record
,
that
they
with
their
owne
hands
doe
unsheath
Our
just
sword
,
which
Wee
cannot
but
use
as
the
Minister
of
God
,
unlesse
We
will
betray
that
trust
which
the
King
of
Kings
hath
reposed
in
Us
for
the
maintenance
of
Religion
and
Justice
amongst
all
His
people
whom
He
hath
committed
to
Our
charge
:
And
if
God
will
have
it
so
,
that
for
their
resisting
Him
and
Us
▪
His
Anointed
servant
and
their
Soveraigne
,
He
will
have
some
of
their
bad
bloud
shed
,
We
shall
ever
make
accompt
that
that
bloud
is
let
out
of
Our
owne
veines
▪
nor
shall
We
draw
any
drop
of
it
in
any
other
case
,
then
a
faithfull
Physician
will
and
must
doe
for
the
preservation
of
the
whole
body
.
THat
Religion
is
onely
pretended
and
used
by
them
as
a
cloak
to
palliate
their
intended
Rebellion
,
is
demonstrative
by
this
,
That
the
seeds
of
this
Sedition
were
sowen
by
the
plotters
of
their
Covenant
,
made
under
the
pretence
of
Religion
,
long
before
any
of
the
grievances
or
pretended
innovations
in
Religion
complained
of
by
them
,
were
ever
heard
of
amongst
them
.
For
the
truth
is
,
that
some
yeares
after
Our
comming
to
the
Crowne
,
by
the
advice
both
of
some
of
Our
principall
Councellors
and
Officers
of
State
there
,
as
also
by
the
advice
of
Our
learnedest
Advocates
and
Counsellers
at
law
,
according
to
the
example
of
many
of
Our
Royall
Progenitors
of
happie
memorie
,
Kings
and
Queens
of
that
Our
Kingdome
,
We
did
make
a
legall
revocation
of
such
things
as
had
beene
passed
away
in
prejudice
of
the
Crowne
,
especially
by
some
of
Our
late
Royall
Progenitors
in
their
minorities
;
a
course
warranted
by
the
lawes
and
many
yeares
practice
of
that
Our
Kingdome
:
With
this
course
,
some
of
the
principall
contrivers
of
this
their
present
Covenant
found
themselves
much
aggrieved
,
and
much
of
their
estates
brought
within
the
compasse
and
danger
of
Our
lawes
,
which
made
them
presently
begin
to
grumble
and
repine
,
and
privately
,
as
much
as
they
durst
,
and
as
in
them
lay
,
to
worke
underhand
in
Our
subjects
mindes
a
distaste
of
Our
government
:
Which
Wee
made
accompt
Wee
had
quickly
rectified
,
by
shewing
to
all
Our
subjects
interessed
in
that
Revocation
,
Our
gracious
clemencie
in
waiving
all
the
advantages
which
Our
lawes
gave
Us
in
many
of
their
estates
:
So
that
after
We
had
made
it
apparent
to
Our
subjects
,
how
obnoxious
many
of
them
and
their
estates
were
unto
Us
and
Our
lawes
,
We
likewise
did
make
as
apparent
unto
them
,
Our
singular
grace
and
goodnesse
by
remitting
not
onely
the
rigour
,
but
even
the
equitie
of
Our
lawes
;
insomuch
that
none
of
all
Our
subjects
could
then
,
or
can
now
say
that
they
were
damnified
in
their
persons
or
estates
by
that
our
Revocation
,
or
any
thing
which
ensued
upon
it
:
Yet
for
all
this
,
the
principall
present
malecontents
did
then
begin
to
perswade
with
such
as
they
thought
they
might
be
boldest
with
,
a
disaffection
to
Our
government
:
And
not
seeing
how
they
could
easily
obtrude
upon
them
,
the
old
and
usuall
pretence
of
discontent
,
viz.
Religion
,
by
a
strained
and
farre-fetched
inference
they
did
not
sticke
to
lay
the
envie
of
the
procuring
that
harmelesse
Revocation
,
by
which
no
man
suffered
,
upon
the
present
Prelates
,
who
in
this
were
as
innocent
as
the
thing
it selfe
was
:
Onely
because
they
hoped
that
the
very
name
of
Church-men
or
Religious
persons
,
should
in
the
point
of
faction
have
that
operation
with
their
followers
,
which
they
conceived
the
Church
or
Religion
it selfe
might
have
had
,
if
they
could
have
seene
how
to
have
perswaded
them
,
that
by
this
Revocation
either
of
them
had
beene
endangered
.
A
second
symptome
of
their
discontent
appeared
not
long
after
this
,
upon
this
occasion
:
Wee
having
daily
heard
the
grievous
complaints
of
many
of
Our
subjects
of
that
Kingdome
of
all
sorts
,
especially
of
the
Gentrie
and
their
Farmers
,
who
paid
their
tythes
to
the
Nobilitie
,
or
such
others
whom
they
in
that
Kingdome
call
Lords
of
the
Erection
,
or
Laicke
Patrons
,
here
in
England
we
call
Impropriators
,
how
that
in
the
leading
or
gathering
of
their
tythes
,
these
Lords
and
Laicke
Patrons
did
use
and
practise
the
uttermost
of
that
severitie
which
the
law
alloweth
them
,
how
they
would
not
gather
their
tythes
when
the
owners
of
the
corne
desired
them
,
but
when
it
pleased
themselves
;
by
which
meanes
the
owners
,
by
the
unseasonablenesse
of
the
weather
,
were
manie
times
damnified
to
the
losse
of
their
whole
stocke
,
or
most
part
of
it
(
the
law
of
that
Kingdome
being
in
that
point
so
strict
,
as
no
owner
may
carrie
away
his
nine
parts
,
or
any
part
of
them
,
untill
the
proprietarie
of
the
tythes
have
set
out
his
tenth
part
:
)
As
likewise
understanding
at
the
same
time
,
the
deplorable
estate
of
the
Ministers
of
that
Our
Kingdome
in
the
point
of
maintenance
,
how
that
they
received
no
tythes
in
their
parishes
,
but
some
poore
pittance
,
either
by
way
of
a
stipendiarie
benevolence
,
or
else
some
mean
allowance
from
these
Lords
of
Erections
or
Laick
Patrons
,
unworthie
of
the
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
,
and
which
exposed
them
to
all
manner
of
contempt
and
a
base
dependance
upon
their
Patrons
:
Wee
,
at
the
instance
and
humble
petition
not
of
a
few
,
but
of
the
whole
Clergie
,
and
with
them
,
of
the
whole
payers
of
tythes
of
that
Kingdome
,
begun
to
take
three
things
into
Our
serious
consideration
.
First
,
the
wretched
estate
of
the
Clergie
for
want
of
maintenance
:
Next
,
the
hard
usage
and
great
oppression
of
all
the
Laitie
that
payed
tythes
,
from
the
owners
of
them
:
Thirdly
,
a
very
important
point
of
State
,
vizt.
That
it
was
not
fit
,
that
such
a
considerable
part
of
Our
subjects
,
as
all
the
Ministers
who
have
power
over
the
consciences
of
the
rest
,
and
all
the
payers
of
tythes
who
are
the
farre
greatest
part
of
the
Kingdome
,
should
have
their
dependance
upon
the
Nobilitie
or
other
Laicke
Patrons
,
the
one
for
their
livelihood
and
maintenance
,
the
other
not
onely
for
feare
of
having
their
cornes
lost
or
endangered
for
not
carrying
them
in
due
season
,
which
was
by
the
law
in
the
power
of
these
owners
of
the
tythes
,
which
power
they
were
sure
they
would
exercise
upon
them
if
they
should
at
any
time
displease
them
,
or
not
adhere
to
them
upon
all
occasions
good
or
bad
;
But
likewise
because
these
Lords
,
owners
of
the
tythes
and
also
of
Abbey
lands
,
were
likewise
for
the
most
part
superiours
to
those
who
payed
them
,
but
were
so
altogether
to
those
who
held
the
Abbey
lands
of
them
by
way
of
vassalidge
,
and
so
by
their
verie
tenures
were
to
performe
all
service
and
attendance
to
these
Lords
,
their
superiours
,
whensoever
they
should
require
it
of
them
.
Which
important
considerations
moved
Us
,
by
the
advice
of
the
learnedest
Lawyers
there
,
to
grant
out
a
Commission
under
Our
great
Seale
for
that
Kingdome
,
not
to
a
few
,
but
to
divers
hundreds
,
and
those
of
the
prime
of
all
estates
and
degrees
,
(
out
of
which
number
the
Lords
of
the
Erections
and
Laicke
Patrons
were
not
omitted
)
for
relieving
,
if
they
should
see
cause
,
both
the
Ministers
and
owners
of
Corne
,
as
also
for
taking
into
their
consideration
the
point
of
superioritie
and
dependance
.
These
Commissioners
,
after
their
sitting
in
great
frequencie
some
yeares
,
and
after
full
hearing
of
all
parties
interessed
,
and
mature
deliberation
,
did
set
a
rate
of
the
value
of
the
tythes
,
ordered
that
the
owners
of
the
grounds
should
severally
purchase
them
at
so
manie
yeares
purchase
,
as
was
then
agreed
upon
by
all
both
buyers
and
sellers
,
taking
the
same
course
for
the
rating
of
superiorities
in
regard
of
the
Abbey
lands
,
which
was
likewise
accorded
unto
by
all
parties
;
and
ordered
that
every
Ministers
means
should
be
augmented
,
in
such
a
certaine
proportion
set
down
and
accorded
unto
,
as
the
Incumbent
should
not
be
inforced
any
more
to
be
a
slave
to
his
Patron
.
With
the
conclusions
and
determinations
of
this
Commission
,
called
the
Commission
of
Surrenders
of
Superiorities
and
Tythes
,
the
owners
of
lands
and
the
Ministers
were
indeed
so
really
satisfied
,
that
the
former
with
all
thankfulnesse
acknowledged
Us
for
their
deliverer
from
an
intolerable
bondage
,
under
which
they
and
their
Ancestors
ever
since
the
reformation
of
Religion
had
grievously
groaned
;
The
latter
with
infinite
expressions
of
joy
and
gratitude
did
celebrate
Us
as
the
very
father
and
founder
of
their
severall
Churches
:
We
gave
Our
Royall
assent
to
all
agreed
upon
in
that
Commission
▪
being
glad
that
Our
subjects
were
relieved
,
the
maintenance
of
Our
Clergie
improved
,
and
both
Our
Clergie
and
Laitie
freed
from
a
dangerous
dependance
upon
subjects
,
and
for
that
freedome
obliged
to
a
thankfull
,
heartie
,
and
loyall
dependance
upon
Us
,
to
whom
alone
by
all
lawes
of
God
and
men
it
is
due
.
The
Nobilitie
and
other
Lay
Patrons
seemed
herewith
likewise
fully
to
rest
satisfied
;
and
so
indeed
they
were
in
point
of
profit
,
for
,
according
to
the
rates
of
purchasing
in
that
Our
Kingdome
,
for
their
tythes
they
were
satisfied
to
the
uttermost
farthing
:
But
they
fretted
privately
amongst
themselves
,
for
being
robbed
,
as
they
conceived
,
of
the
clientele
and
dependance
of
the
Clergie
and
Laitie
,
and
of
that
power
,
command
,
and
superioritie
over
them
,
which
by
that
tye
of
tythes
they
had
enjoyed
:
Yet
,
not
being
able
to
make
Religion
it selfe
a
faire
pretence
for
this
their
discontent
(
for
who
could
imagine
that
everie
man
his
gathering
of
his
owne
tythes
,
or
the
augmentation
of
Ministers
maintenance
,
could
be
an
affronting
or
weakening
of
Religion
?
)
they
had
recourse
to
their
former
fetch
,
and
not
without
bewraying
much
heart-burning
,
gave
it
out
,
that
this
Commission
(
which
indeed
was
obtained
by
the
humble
importunitie
both
of
Clergie
and
Laitie
)
was
procured
onely
by
the
Bishops
,
who
meant
no
good
to
Religion
;
and
so
from
an
unnecessarie
jealousie
of
their
persons
and
power
,
they
begun
to
pretend
and
suborne
a
necessarie
jealousie
of
Religion
it selfe
.
A
third
bewraying
of
their
factious
humour
,
appeared
clearely
at
Our
last
being
in
that
Our
Kingdome
,
and
immediately
after
Our
departure
from
thence
:
For
some
sixe
yeeres
agoe
,
having
a
great
desire
to
visite
that
Our
native
Kingdome
,
and
being
willing
to
cheere
and
comfort
Our
subjects
there
with
Our
presence
,
and
honour
them
with
Our
personall
Coronation
,
all
which
they
did
most
humbly
and
heartily
sollicite
Us
for
by
their
earnest
and
affectionate
supplications
;
We
undertooke
a
journey
to
them
,
and
according
to
Our
expectation
were
most
joyfully
received
by
them
:
But
immediatly
before
,
and
at
the
sitting
down
of
Our
Parliament
there
,
Wee
quickly
found
that
the
very
same
persons
who
since
were
the
contrivers
of
,
and
still
continue
the
sticklers
for
their
now
pretended
Covenant
,
begun
to
have
secret
meetings
,
and
in
their
private
consultations
did
vent
their
dislike
of
Our
innocent
Revocation
,
and
Our
most
beneficiall
Commission
of
Surrenders
:
But
knowing
that
these
two
could
gaine
them
no
partie
,
then
they
begun
to
suggest
great
feares
,
that
many
and
dangerous
innovations
of
Religion
were
to
be
attempted
in
this
present
Parliament
:
Not
that
they
themselves
thought
so
,
but
because
they
knew
that
either
that
,
or
nothing
would
soyle
with
suspicious
jealousie
,
or
interrupt
and
relaxe
the
present
joy
and
contentment
which
did
overflowe
in
Our
subjects
hearts
,
and
appeared
in
their
heartie
expressions
for
Our
presence
amongst
them
.
But
We
readily
confuted
all
these
suspicious
surmises
;
for
,
except
an
Act
which
gave
Us
power
to
appoint
such
vestures
for
Churchmen
which
We
should
hold
to
be
most
decent
,
nothing
concerning
Religion
was
either
propounded
or
passed
in
that
Parliament
,
but
that
which
everie
King
doth
usually
in
that
,
and
all
other
Christian
Kingdomes
,
passe
at
their
first
Parliament
,
viz.
An
Act
of
ratification
of
all
other
Acts
heretofore
made
,
and
then
standing
in
force
concerning
the
Religion
presently
professed
and
established
,
and
concerning
the
Church
her
liberties
and
priviledges
:
Which
Act
being
an
Act
of
course
,
though
it
passed
by
most
voices
,
yet
was
it
disassented
from
,
to
Our
great
admiration
,
by
the
voices
of
many
of
those
who
are
now
the
principall
pillars
of
their
Covenant
;
which
made
all
men
then
begin
to
suspect
,
that
sure
there
was
some
great
distemper
of
heat
at
the
heart
,
when
it
boyled
so
over
at
their
lips
,
by
their
unnecessarie
and
unprofitable
denying
of
assent
to
the
lawes
,
concerning
the
Religion
and
Church
,
already
established
;
This
first
Act
passing
more
for
forme
and
the
honour
of
Religion
,
then
for
any
use
or
necessitie
of
it
,
all
the
former
Lawes
still
standing
in
force
and
vigour
without
the
need
of
any
new
ratification
.
At
this
time
many
of
Our
subjects
of
greatest
qualitie
were
suitors
to
Us
for
new
Titles
of
Honour
,
Gentlemen
to
bee
Lords
,
Lords
to
bee
Earles
:
Impossible
it
was
for
Us
to
satisfie
all
suitors
in
that
kinde
,
without
the
prostitution
of
Honour
to
a
just
and
open
contempt
;
and
therefore
being
put
upon
a
choice
and
selection
,
We
held
it
fitter
in
the
point
both
of
honour
and
justice
,
to
passe
by
such
as
both
privately
in
their
secret
meetings
,
and
openly
in
the
Parliament
house
,
had
shewed
their
disrepects
to
Us
and
Our
just
proceedings
,
then
those
who
had
carried
themselves
not
only
loyally
and
dutifully
,
but
affectionately
and
heartily
to
Us
and
Our
service
.
Upon
this
occasion
many
of
those
who
were
then
passed
by
,
and
are
now
principall
Covenanters
,
seeing
others
advanced
to
degrees
of
honour
above
themselves
,
begun
then
presently
to
mutter
,
but
not
to
mutinie
untill
We
were
gone
from
thence
.
But
scarsly
were
We
well
returned
into
England
,
when
the
discontent
of
these
men
resolved
it selfe
into
a
plaine
sedition
:
For
then
they
had
the
impudence
to
give
it
out
,
that
voyces
were
bought
and
packed
in
the
late
Parliament
;
nay
,
that
the
voyces
were
not
truely
numbred
,
but
that
some
Acts
were
past
without
pluralitie
of
suffrages
:
A
calumnie
so
foule
and
blacke
,
as
that
they
themselves
did
know
it
to
be
most
false
:
For
had
there
beene
the
least
suspicion
of
truth
in
it
,
they
might
have
made
tryall
thereof
,
by
surveying
their
owne
papers
,
and
the
papers
of
many
hundreds
present
,
who
took
notes
of
the
number
of
voyces
which
were
given
,
either
by
assenting
to
,
or
disassenting
from
the
severall
Acts
read
and
proposed
;
by
which
papers
if
they
had
found
but
the
weakest
ground
for
this
their
strong
,
but
false
report
,
We
have
no
reason
to
thinke
that
either
their
mercie
or
modestie
was
such
,
that
they
would
have
forborne
the
calling
of
the
Clerke
of
Our
Register
in
question
for
it
;
it
being
as
our
Chancellors
office
to
aske
the
voyces
,
so
Our
Clerke
of
Registers
office
to
take
them
and
record
them
,
and
according
to
his
owne
and
his
Clerkes
notes
who
assist
him
,
to
pronounce
the
Act
passed
or
stopt
:
In
which
it
is
impossible
he
should
deale
but
with
sinceritie
,
for
else
the
notes
taken
by
most
of
the
Auditors
,
being
a
present
and
powerfull
conviction
of
his
false
dealing
,
must
presently
transmit
him
to
highest
Censure
and
punishment
.
But
knowing
that
in
a
publike
and
judiciall
way
they
must
needs
faile
in
their
proofe
of
this
calumnie
,
they
betook
themselves
to
the
secret
and
seditious
way
of
malecontents
:
For
first
they
used
clancularie
surmises
,
then
they
sent
about
from
hand
to
hand
a
clandestine
infamous
Libell
,
and
by
it
they
impoysoned
the
hearts
of
many
of
Our
good
subjects
with
a
suspicion
of
obliquitie
in
Our
proceedings
at
the
late
Parliament
:
This
infamous
Libell
comming
to
the
knowledge
of
Our
Privie
Councell
there
,
first
they
of
themselves
,
then
afterwards
,
having
made
Us
acquainted
with
it
,
by
Our
commandement
entred
into
an
inquirie
both
of
the
authors
and
abetters
of
that
seditious
Libell
;
Who
found
that
the
author
upon
whom
it
was
shifted
and
fathered
,
was
one
Hagge
,
then
,
and
still
fugitive
,
but
that
the
abetters
,
countenancers
,
and
dispersers
of
it
were
many
,
and
some
of
them
of
greatest
qualitie
,
and
now
principall
Covenanters
:
Wee
,
out
of
our
innate
and
usuall
clemencie
,
were
graciously
pleased
(
that
the
feare
and
example
might
reach
to
all
,
but
the
punishment
onely
to
one
of
them
)
to
passe
by
many
,
who
undoubtedly
had
beene
concluded
and
involved
by
Our
Lawes
in
the
same
sentence
,
if
Wee
had
proceeded
against
them
,
and
to
single
out
one
of
that
ranke
,
who
was
most
obliged
to
Us
and
Our
Crowne
,
and
therefore
both
for
his
ingratitude
and
crime
,
had
no
reason
to
expect
any
thing
from
Us
but
the
justice
of
Our
lawes
.
This
one
was
the
Lord
Balmerino
,
his
Father
was
principall
Secretary
of
State
for
that
Our
Kingdome
,
to
Our
Father
of
happy
memory
,
to
whom
he
was
beholden
both
for
the
honour
of
his
Baronie
,
and
for
his
whole
fortune
and
estate
which
he
got
in
his
service
:
But
he
was
since
Our
Royall
Father
his
comming
to
the
Crowne
of
England
,
arraigned
for
,
and
attainted
of
high
Treason
in
Scotland
,
found
guilty
of
it
by
his
Peeres
,
and
accordingly
received
sentence
to
be
hanged
drawne
and
quartered
,
his
bloud
tainted
,
his
whole
estate
forfeited
to
the
Crowne
:
Yet
such
was
the
gracious
clemencie
of
Our
Royall
Father
,
that
He
,
onely
for
a
little
time
,
continued
this
condemned
and
forfeited
Lord
in
prison
,
afterward
confined
him
,
but
to
a
large
circuit
,
and
then
restored
not
onely
the
bloud
of
himselfe
and
his
children
,
but
also
their
honour
and
whole
estate
:
Now
this
present
Lord
Balmerino
,
being
so
extraordinarily
obliged
to
Our
Royall
Father
and
Our
Crowne
,
for
the
life
of
his
father
,
his
owne
honour
and
whole
fortunes
,
and
so
being
one
from
whom
We
,
the
sonne
of
that
Royall
and
Gracious
Father
to
him
and
his
whole
family
,
had
no
reason
to
expect
perfidiousnesse
and
ingratitude
,
he
could
not
have
the
least
shew
of
reason
to
expect
any
favour
from
Us
,
but
the
favour
of
a
faire
and
legall
tryall
,
which
We
granted
him
:
At
that
tryall
and
arraignment
,
he
was
by
his
Peeres
found
guilty
of
abetting
and
dispersing
that
infamous
Libell
made
against
Us
,
and
accordingly
was
to
receive
sentence
of
death
for
it
;
which
Our
chiefe
Justice
respited
onely
untill
Our
pleasure
might
bee
knowne
:
Then
indeed
they
who
afterwards
proved
the
contrivers
of
the
late
Covenant
,
and
their
adherents
,
begun
to
complaine
of
the
hard
measure
which
was
offered
to
this
Lord
,
and
to
lay
false
and
wicked
aspersions
upon
his
Peeres
who
found
him
guilty
;
but
finding
that
all
the
proceedings
were
usuall
and
legall
,
they
could
not
but
have
acquit
the
Judge
if
hee
should
have
condemned
him
,
nor
could
they
have
found
the
least
blemish
in
Our
justice
,
if
Wee
should
have
given
warrant
both
for
his
sentence
and
execution
,
whose
life
was
now
legally
devolved
into
Our
hands
;
and
therefore
this
convicted
Lord
betook
himselfe
onely
to
Our
mercie
,
which
We
shewed
to
him
in
that
height
as
Wee
are
confident
it
is
hardly
to
be
patterned
by
any
president
.
For
notwithstanding
the
head
of
this
family
which
was
first
raised
by
Our
Father
,
and
then
being
falne
,
yet
raised
by
Him
againe
,
and
now
relapsed
,
was
once
againe
brought
under
Our
axe
,
as
it
had
beene
before
brought
under
the
axe
of
Our
Royall
Father
:
We
,
desirous
to
shew
Our selfe
the
true
heire
of
none
of
Our
blessed
Fathers
vertues
,
more
then
of
his
mercie
and
clemencie
,
were
contented
upon
his
deep
protestations
of
loyaltie
for
the
time
to
come
,
to
grant
him
under
Our
great
Seale
for
that
Our
Kingdome
,
not
onely
a
Pardon
of
that
crime
of
which
he
stood
convicted
,
but
also
his
full
libertie
and
inlargement
:
Which
gracious
Pardon
of
Ours
,
when
it
was
delivered
to
him
by
Our
Councell
,
who
sent
for
him
being
then
prisoner
in
the
Castle
of
Edinburgh
,
he
did
before
that
Table
receive
on
his
knees
,
with
the
highest
magnifying
of
Our
mercie
,
with
the
humblest
acknowledgments
of
those
infinite
obligations
by
which
he
and
his
family
stood
for
ever
engaged
in
the
service
of
Us
and
Our
Crowne
,
with
the
deepest
protestations
of
all
loyall
,
quiet
,
and
peaceable
deportment
of
himselfe
ever
hereafter
,
and
of
bending
all
his
endeavours
to
attend
upon
all
Our
Royall
courses
and
commandements
,
so
that
Our
Councell
remonstrated
unto
Us
,
that
Wee
had
bestowed
Our
mercie
and
grace
upon
a
man
,
of
whom
there
could
not
be
the
least
suspicion
of
his
aversenesse
from
Our
service
at
any
time
hereafter
,
but
of
whom
they
might
safely
promise
all
forwardnesse
and
alacritie
in
all
Our
just
courses
,
whensoever
it
should
please
Us
to
use
him
:
And
now
this
same
pardoned
Lord
Balmerino
,
being
one
of
the
chiefe
contrivers
,
and
most
malicious
prosecutors
of
this
wicked
Covenant
made
against
Us
and
Our
authoritie
,
how
he
can
be
able
to
answere
it
to
God
,
Us
,
and
Our
Crowne
,
his
owne
conscience
,
or
to
the
world
,
even
in
the
point
of
honour
and
reputation
,
it
must
be
left
to
the
world
to
judge
.
By
this
now
which
hath
been
said
,
We
suppose
it
is
plain
that
before
either
the
Service
Book
,
or
Book
of
Canons
,
so
tragically
now
exclaimed
against
,
were
thought
on
,
the
seeds
of
sedition
and
discontent
were
sowne
by
the
contrivers
of
the
late
Covenant
,
first
upon
the
occasion
of
our
Revocation
,
next
upon
occasion
of
Our
Commission
of
Surrenders
,
and
lastly
upon
the
occasion
of
Our
denying
Honours
to
some
of
them
at
Our
last
being
in
that
Kingdome
,
which
caused
first
their
traducing
of
Our
proceedings
in
our
last
Parliament
held
there
,
and
then
produced
that
infamous
Libell
.
And
now
by
this
time
sedition
was
growne
so
ripe
,
and
readie
to
seed
,
that
it
wanted
nothing
to
thrust
it
out
,
and
make
it
shoot
forth
into
an
open
Rebellion
,
but
some
faire
and
specious
pretence
:
They
could
not
yet
compasse
the
cloake
of
Religion
,
whereby
to
siele
the
eyes
,
and
muffle
the
face
of
the
multitude
,
for
by
none
of
all
the
three
former
occasions
could
they
so
much
as
pretend
that
Religion
was
endangered
or
impeached
:
But
so
soon
as
they
got
but
the
least
hint
of
any
thing
,
which
they
thought
might
admit
a
misconstruction
that
way
,
they
lost
no
time
,
but
took
Occasion
by
the
forelock
,
knowing
that
either
that
,
or
nothing
would
first
facilitate
,
and
then
perfect
their
designes
:
Now
the
occasion
they
tooke
of
fetching
Religion
within
the
reach
of
their
pretences
,
was
this
.
Our
Father
of
blessed
memorie
immediately
after
his
comming
into
England
,
comparing
the
decencie
and
uniformitie
of
Gods
worship
here
,
especially
in
the
Liturgie
of
the
Church
,
with
that
diversitie
,
nay
deformitie
which
was
used
in
Scotland
,
where
no
set
or
publike
forme
of
prayer
was
used
,
but
Preachers
or
Readers
and
ignorant
Schoolmasters
prayed
in
the
Church
,
sometimes
so
ignorantly
as
it
was
a
shame
to
all
Religion
to
have
the
Majestie
of
God
so
barbarously
spoken
unto
,
sometimes
so
seditiously
that
their
prayers
were
plaine
Libels
,
girding
at
Soveraigntie
and
Authoritie
;
or
Lyes
,
being
stuffed
with
all
the
false
reports
in
the
Kingdome
:
He
did
immediately
,
as
became
a
Religious
Prince
,
bethinke
himselfe
seriously
how
His
first
reformation
in
that
Kingdome
might
begin
at
the
publike
worship
of
God
,
which
Hee
most
truely
conceived
could
never
be
happily
effected
,
untill
such
time
as
there
should
be
an
unitie
and
uniformitie
in
the
publike
Prayers
,
Liturgie
,
and
Service
of
the
Church
,
established
throughout
the
whole
Kingdome
.
Concerning
this
His
Royall
and
Religious
designe
,
divers
consultations
,
for
many
yeares
,
were
had
with
the
Bishops
and
others
of
the
Clergie
of
most
eminent
note
in
that
Kingdome
.
But
these
deliberations
(
as
it
happeneth
manie
times
in
businesse
of
so
pious
and
ponderous
importance
)
received
some
opposition
,
and
manie
intermissions
,
untill
the
yeare
1616.
in
a
Generall
Assemblie
(
which
is
answerable
to
the
Convocation
of
the
Clergie
here
in
England
)
held
at
Aberdene
in
August
,
Our
Royall
Father
by
His
Letters
,
and
the
vehement
instance
of
His
Commissioners
then
and
there
present
,
easily
made
apparent
to
that
whole
Assembly
,
not
onely
the
conveniencie
,
but
indeed
the
necessitie
of
a
publike
Liturgie
to
be
settled
throughout
the
whole
Land
:
Which
moved
that
Assemblie
to
passe
an
Act
,
whereby
they
authorised
some
of
the
present
Bishops
,
and
divers
others
,
to
compile
and
frame
a
publike
forme
of
Liturgie
,
or
Booke
of
Common
Prayer
,
which
should
first
be
presented
to
Our
Royall
Father
,
and
after
His
approbation
should
be
universally
received
throughout
the
Kingdome
.
This
Booke
in
pursuance
of
that
Act
of
Assembly
,
being
by
those
who
were
deputed
for
that
purpose
framed
,
was
by
the
Lord
Archbishop
of
Saint
Andrewes
that
now
liveth
,
sent
up
to
Our
Royall
Father
,
who
not
onely
carefully
and
punctually
perused
everie
particular
passage
of
it
himselfe
,
but
had
it
also
considerately
advised
with
,
and
revised
by
some
of
that
Kingdome
here
in
England
,
in
whose
judgement
He
reposed
singular
trust
and
confidence
;
and
after
all
His
owne
and
their
observations
,
additions
,
expunctions
,
mutations
,
accommodations
,
He
sent
it
backe
to
those
from
whom
He
had
received
it
,
to
be
commended
to
that
whole
Church
,
being
a
Service
Booke
in
substance
,
frame
,
and
composure
,
much
about
one
with
this
verie
Service
Booke
which
We
of
late
commended
to
them
,
and
which
undoubtedly
then
had
been
received
in
that
Church
,
if
it
had
not
pleased
Almightie
God
,
that
while
these
things
were
in
doing
,
and
before
they
could
receive
their
much
wished
and
desired
period
and
consummation
,
to
the
invaluable
losse
,
as
of
the
whole
Church
of
God
,
so
particularly
of
that
Church
of
Scotland
,
to
translate
Our
blessed
Father
from
His
temporall
Kingdomes
to
that
which
is
eternall
.
Wee
,
by
the
grace
of
God
,
succeeding
to
Our
royall
Father
,
were
desirous
to
make
it
knowne
to
the
world
,
that
Wee
did
not
hold
it
a
greater
honour
to
succeed
Him
in
His
Crownes
,
then
to
be
His
Successour
in
His
Princely
vertues
,
and
especially
in
that
in
which
He
was
most
eminent
,
His
singular
pietie
and
religious
care
of
the
publique
service
of
God
;
which
finding
here
in
this
Kingdome
of
England
,
by
His
singular
wisedome
and
vigilancie
,
setled
even
to
the
admiration
if
not
envie
of
all
other
Churches
,
We
resolved
by
the
grace
of
God
to
pursue
that
His
Pious
and
Princely
designe
,
for
setling
a
publike
Liturgie
in
that
Our
Kingdome
of
Scotland
,
it
having
beene
so
happily
atchieved
,
facilitated
,
and
almost
perfected
by
Him
:
To
which
purpose
We
caused
the
same
Service
Booke
,
transmitted
by
Him
to
that
Church
,
to
be
remitted
and
sent
backe
to
Us
,
that
after
Our
perusall
and
alterations
,
if
any
should
be
found
,
either
necessarie
,
or
convenient
,
it
might
likewise
receive
Our
Royall
authoritie
and
approbation
:
We
having
received
that
Book
,
and
after
many
serious
consultations
had
with
divers
of
Our
Bishops
and
Clergie
of
that
Kingdome
then
here
present
with
Us
,
and
after
Our
advices
by
Our
Letters
and
Instructions
to
the
rest
at
home
,
and
after
many
humble
advertisements
and
remonstrances
made
from
them
to
Us
of
the
reasons
of
some
alterations
,
which
they
did
conceive
would
remove
divers
difficulties
,
which
otherwise
they
feared
this
Booke
would
encounter
with
;
We
were
contented
that
the
Service
Booke
should
come
out
as
now
it
is
printed
,
being
fully
liked
by
them
,
and
signed
with
their
hands
,
and
perused
,
approved
,
and
published
by
Our
Royall
command
and
authoritie
.
In
the
perusall
and
approbation
whereof
,
We
tooke
speciall
care
,
that
the
small
alterations
of
it
in
which
it
differeth
from
the
English
Service
Booke
should
be
such
,
as
We
had
reason
to
thinke
would
best
comply
with
the
mindes
and
dispositions
of
Our
subjects
of
that
Kingdome
:
For
We
supposing
that
they
might
have
taken
some
offence
,
if
We
should
have
tendered
them
the
English
Service
Booke
totidem
verbis
,
and
that
some
factious
spirits
would
have
endevoured
to
have
misconstrued
it
as
a
badge
of
dependance
of
that
Church
upon
this
of
England
,
which
Wee
had
put
upon
them
to
the
prejudice
of
their
Lawes
and
Liberties
;
We
held
it
fitter
that
a
new
Booke
should
be
composed
by
their
own
Bishops
,
in
substance
not
differing
from
this
of
England
,
that
so
the
Roman
party
might
not
upbraid
Us
with
any
weightie
or
materiall
differences
in
Our
Liturgies
,
and
yet
in
some
few
insensible
alterations
differing
from
it
,
that
it
might
truely
and
justly
be
reputed
a
Book
of
that
Churches
owne
composing
,
and
established
by
Our
Royall
Authority
,
as
King
of
Scotland
:
And
thus
conceiving
Wee
had
discharged
the
duetie
of
a
religious
King
towards
God
,
and
of
a
gracious
Prince
in
accommodating
this
Booke
so
,
that
Our
subjects
of
that
Kingdome
should
have
no
cause
to
have
the
least
suspicion
of
any
intended
dependancie
of
that
Church
upon
this
,
Wee
sent
home
the
Book
to
the
Lords
of
Our
Privie
Councell
:
After
their
receipt
&
consideration
of
it
,
We
,
by
their
advice
,
and
they
,
by
Our
Authoritie
,
commanded
by
publike
Proclamation
that
the
said
Book
should
be
publikely
read
and
received
in
all
the
Churches
of
that
Our
Kingdome
,
and
should
begin
to
be
practised
upon
Easter
next
,
1637.
Disobedience
to
this
Our
Proclamation
Wee
had
little
reason
to
expect
,
because
this
Service-book
was
no
new
thing
unto
them
:
For
it
not
differing
from
the
English
Service-book
in
any
materiall
point
,
and
We
supposing
that
the
English
Liturgie
neither
was
nor
could
bee
displeasing
to
them
,
did
likewise
conceive
that
this
Book
should
be
as
little
disliked
by
them
:
Now
the
reasons
inducing
Us
to
a
beleefe
of
their
not
misliking
the
English
Liturgie
,
were
these
.
First
,
many
of
Our
subjects
of
that
Kingdome
of
all
sorts
daily
resorting
to
Our
Court
and
the
Citie
of
London
,
did
much
frequent
our
Chappell
,
many
other
Churches
in
or
about
the
Citie
,
and
many
Churches
,
during
their
stay
here
at
the
severall
places
of
our
residence
,
and
many
other
Churches
within
this
Kingdome
upon
their
way
,
both
hither
and
homeward
;
in
all
which
Churches
they
did
behave
themselves
during
the
time
of
divine
Service
with
that
reverence
as
others
of
Our
subjects
of
this
Kingdome
did
,
without
any
dislike
of
it
,
or
quarrelling
against
it
.
Now
these
who
resorted
hither
,
being
for
quantitie
and
number
very
considerable
,
and
for
qualitie
(
for
the
most
part
)
of
the
very
best
,
gave
Us
more
then
a
probable
assurance
,
that
at
home
they
would
never
accompt
that
absolutely
in
it selfe
unlawfull
and
Antichristian
(
as
many
of
them
have
since
professed
,
)
unto
which
they
had
here
of
their
owne
accord
by
their
practise
yeelded
obedience
:
For
neither
municipall
Law
,
nor
variation
of
time
or
place
,
nor
any
other
circumstance
,
can
allow
Us
to
practise
that
which
we
hold
in
it selfe
to
be
simply
unlawfull
,
Antichristian
,
and
against
the
Word
of
God
.
Secondly
,
in
Our
owne
Chappell
at
Haly-rud-house
,
ever
since
the
yeere
of
Our
Lord
1617.
the
English
Liturgie
hath
beene
read
,
and
according
to
it
divine
Service
sung
and
said
,
as
it
is
here
said
and
sung
in
Our
Chappels
in
England
,
not
onely
without
dislike
,
but
with
frequent
Assemblies
of
Our
Councel
,
Nobility
,
Bishops
,
&
other
Clergie
of
all
sorts
,
Judges
,
Gentrie
,
Burgesses
,
women
of
all
ranks
:
The
Bishops
or
some
of
them
never
gave
Orders
(
which
they
did
frequently
)
but
they
used
the
English
Service-book
,
&
in
some
Cathedrall
Churches
of
that
kingdom
,
as
also
in
the
new
Colledge
of
the
University
of
S.
Andrewes
,
for
some
yeeres
of
late
it
was
publikely
read
without
any
distaste
,
much
lesse
disturbance
;
for
divers
yeeres
it
was
used
in
many
families
,
and
at
Our
last
being
in
that
Kingdome
it
was
read
publikely
in
all
Churches
to
which
Wee
resorted
,
in
which
great
numbers
of
all
sorts
of
people
were
present
:
All
which
gave
Us
good
reason
to
conceive
,
that
the
commanding
of
this
Book
by
Our
authoritie
,
could
not
in
any
true
sense
be
called
or
accounted
an
innovation
,
all
sorts
of
people
,
and
very
many
of
those
of
all
ranks
who
now
inveigh
most
bitterly
against
it
,
having
been
so
accustomed
to
it
▪
and
acquainted
with
it
,
and
that
without
any
dislike
of
it
or
complaint
against
it
.
Thirdly
,
Wee
confesse
that
one
of
the
chiefest
reasons
moving
Us
to
beleeve
,
that
that
Service-book
(
being
in
substance
all
one
with
this
of
England
)
could
not
be
held
by
them
to
containe
any
thing
tending
to
Idolatrie
,
Poperie
,
or
Superstition
(
as
since
they
have
pretended
)
was
this
;
We
did
foresee
that
all
objections
bending
that
way
must
needs
strike
at
the
English
Service-book
aswell
as
at
that
(
and
indeed
all
of
them
which
they
have
preached
or
published
against
that
book
do
so
;
)
but
We
did
then
and
do
still
take
it
as
granted
,
that
no
man
,
who
hath
his
wits
about
him
,
can
charge
the
least
suspicion
of
these
things
objected
,
upon
the
English
Service-book
:
For
since
it
is
well
knowne
to
the
whole
Christian
world
,
that
the
Composers
&
Framers
of
the
English
Service-book
were
those
very
famous
Bishops
&
others
,
who
in
Queen
Mary
her
dayes
delivered
up
their
living
bodies
to
the
fire
,
or
escaping
the
fire
indured
banishment
,
&
only
because
they
would
not
yeeld
to
Poperie
and
Superstition
:
How
these
men
now
,
whom
in
their
owne
judgement
they
hold
to
bee
ranked
amongst
the
most
glorious
Martyrs
of
the
Church
,
for
resisting
even
to
bloud
,
Idolatry
,
Popery
,
and
Supersti●ion
,
can
with
any
conscience
or
honestie
be
charged
by
these
men
with
compiling
of
a
Book
stuffed
full
with
Idolatrie
,
Poperie
,
and
Superstition
,
it
requireth
more
then
an
ordinarie
understanding
to
apprehend
:
And
besides
,
it
will
be
made
good
,
that
more
of
the
Bishops
and
learned
Clergie
of
England
,
both
for
number
and
weight
,
have
opposed
Superstition
and
Popery
,
then
can
be
found
in
all
the
reformed
Churches
besides
,
who
all
of
them
have
lived
in
the
practise
of
the
English
Liturgie
,
and
defended
the
same
;
which
they
would
never
have
done
if
they
had
supposed
it
to
containe
Idolatrie
or
Superstition
.
These
now
were
the
grounds
which
inclined
Us
to
conceive
that
the
Service-book
,
authorized
by
Us
for
that
Kingdome
,
was
not
like
to
receive
any
publike
or
considerable
opposition
,
though
We
did
never
expect
it
should
misse
to
meet
with
that
misfortune
which
attendeth
all
other
Books
of
this
kind
,
and
which
hath
waited
upon
the
English
Service-book
here
,
viz.
to
be
disliked
and
defamed
by
some
whose
judgements
either
being
weak
are
not
capable
of
satisfaction
,
or
being
distempered
with
the
humours
of
singularitie
,
are
resolved
never
to
receive
,
or
at
least
never
to
seeme
to
receive
any
satisfaction
.
And
yet
,
even
those
men
too
,
especially
they
of
the
first
sort
,
men
of
weaker
judgement
,
before
,
and
at
the
time
of
the
publishing
of
this
Book
,
were
not
cast
without
the
compasse
of
Our
care
and
clemencie
:
For
Wee
did
with
that
Book
send
home
certaine
instructions
and
directions
to
our
Bishops
of
that
Kingdome
signed
with
Our
owne
hand
,
amongst
which
this
was
one
:
That
notwithstanding
We
had
now
established
this
Book
by
Our
authoritie
,
yet
they
should
proceed
with
all
moderation
,
and
dispense
with
such
for
the
practise
of
some
things
contained
in
the
Book
,
as
they
should
finde
either
not
well
perswaded
of
them
,
or
willing
to
be
informed
concerning
them
,
or
did
hope
that
time
and
reason
might
gaine
to
a
better
beleefe
of
them
:
Nay
yet
more
,
to
foresee
what
probable
opposition
this
Book
might
be
like
to
receive
,
Wee
caused
Our
Councell
by
Proclamation
to
publish
a
set
day
for
the
reading
of
it
in
all
Churches
,
which
was
the
Easter
day
following
,
1637
:
All
which
time
,
though
no
symptoms
of
any
considerable
opposition
did
appeare
,
yet
upon
good
considerations
,
and
for
the
further
trial
of
mens
minds
,
the
first
reading
of
it
was
delayed
untill
the
xxiii
.
of
July
next
ensuing
,
to
the
end
that
the
Lords
of
the
Session
,
and
others
who
had
any
Law-businesse
,
might
see
the
successe
of
it
before
the
rising
of
the
Session
,
which
alwayes
endeth
on
the
first
of
August
,
and
that
so
upon
their
returne
to
their
severall
Countries
they
might
report
the
receiving
of
this
Book
at
Edinburgh
;
it
being
ordered
,
that
on
that
Sunday
the
Book
should
be
read
onely
in
the
Churches
of
Edinburgh
,
and
those
which
were
next
adjacent
:
And
because
it
should
not
be
read
that
day
neither
unexpectedly
,
warning
was
first
printed
,
and
then
published
in
all
these
severall
Pulpits
the
Sunday
immediatly
before
,
that
the
next
Sunday
the
new
Service-book
was
to
be
read
:
After
all
which
premonitions
made
only
to
try
how
the
people
stood
affected
,
&
no
feare
of
tumult
appearing
;
Nay
,
the
Service-book
,
which
was
to
be
read
,
having
beene
in
publike
Sermons
commended
by
many
Preachers
,
without
any
apparent
disgust
of
the
Book
,
or
disgrace
offered
to
the
Preachers
persons
;
Nay
,
having
beene
commended
in
Sermons
by
some
of
their
now
principall
Covenanting
Ministers
,
who
since
have
beene
the
greatest
railers
against
it
,
by
none
more
then
one
Rollock
a
Minister
of
Edinburgh
,
who
,
both
in
a
Sermon
preached
by
him
at
a
Synod
held
at
Edinburgh
before
the
Bishop
of
that
Diocesse
,
and
in
his
Sermon
on
the
Sunday
of
intimation
of
the
reading
of
the
Service-book
the
next
Sunday
,
did
highly
magnifie
the
said
Book
:
And
so
the
tendring
of
this
Book
being
thus
prepared
and
sweetned
with
these
gracious
considerations
of
time
,
&
expectation
of
the
discovery
of
mens
affections
,
which
,
for
any
thing
appeared
to
the
contrarie
,
were
very
calme
&
composed
,
who
could
have
imagined
that
the
first
reading
of
it
should
have
been
attended
with
such
a
barbarous
tumult
and
insurrection
,
as
was
raised
in
the
Churches
and
streets
of
Edinburgh
the
Sunday
following
?
the
true
relation
of
which
tumult
,
as
it
was
sent
up
to
Us
,
doth
here
follow
.
On
the
twentie-third
day
of
July
,
1637.
being
Sunday
,
according
to
the
publike
warning
given
the
Sunday
before
,
the
Service
Book
was
begun
to
bee
read
in
Edinburgh
in
Saint
Gyles
Church
,
commonly
called
the
great
Church
;
where
were
present
(
as
usually
they
are
)
many
of
Our
Councell
,
both
the
Arch-bishops
and
divers
other
Bishops
,
the
Lords
of
the
Session
,
the
Magistrates
of
Edinburgh
,
and
a
very
great
auditorie
of
all
sorts
of
people
.
Amongst
this
great
multitude
there
appeared
no
signe
of
trouble
:
But
,
no
sooner
was
the
Book
opened
by
the
Deane
of
Edinburgh
,
but
a
number
of
the
meaner
sort
,
who
used
to
keep
places
for
the
better
sort
,
most
of
them
women
,
with
clapping
of
their
hands
,
cursings
,
and
out-cries
,
raised
such
a
barbarous
hubbub
in
that
sacred
place
,
that
not
any
one
could
either
heare
or
be
heard
:
The
Bishop
of
Edinburgh
,
who
was
to
preach
,
stept
into
the
Pulpit
,
which
is
immediatly
above
the
place
where
the
Deane
was
to
read
,
intending
to
appease
the
tumult
,
by
putting
them
in
minde
that
the
place
,
in
which
they
then
were
,
was
holy
ground
,
and
by
intreating
them
to
desist
from
that
fearefull
and
horrible
profanation
of
it
:
But
hee
was
entertained
with
as
much
irreverence
as
the
Deane
,
and
with
more
violence
;
in
so
much
,
that
if
a
stoole
,
aimed
to
be
throwne
at
him
,
had
not
by
the
providence
of
God
beene
diverted
by
the
hand
of
one
present
,
the
life
of
that
Reverend
Bishop
,
in
that
holy
place
,
and
in
the
Pulpit
,
had
beene
indangered
,
if
not
lost
:
The
Arch-bishop
of
Saint
Andrewes
Lord
Chancellour
,
and
divers
others
offering
to
appease
the
multitude
,
were
entertained
with
such
bitter
curses
and
imprecations
,
as
they
not
being
able
to
prevaile
with
the
people
,
the
Provost
,
Bailiffs
,
and
divers
others
of
the
Councell
of
that
Citie
were
forced
to
come
downe
from
the
Gallery
in
which
they
do
usually
sit
,
and
with
much
adoe
,
in
a
very
great
tumult
and
confusion
,
thrust
out
of
the
Church
these
disorderly
people
,
making
fast
the
Church
doores
:
After
all
which
,
the
Deane
devoutly
read
Service
,
assisted
by
Our
Councellors
,
Bishops
,
and
many
other
persons
of
qualitie
there
present
:
Yet
the
out
cries
rapping
at
the
Church
doores
,
throwing
of
stones
at
the
Church
windowes
by
the
tumultuous
multitude
without
,
was
so
great
as
the
Bailiffes
of
the
Citie
were
once
more
put
to
forsake
their
places
,
and
use
their
best
indeavours
for
the
appeasing
the
rage
and
furie
of
those
who
were
without
.
Service
being
ended
,
the
Bishop
preached
,
after
which
the
Congregation
was
dismissed
:
The
Bishop
of
Edinburgh
retiring
himselfe
to
a
lodging
distant
not
many
paces
from
the
Church
,
was
so
invironed
with
a
multitude
of
the
meaner
sort
of
people
,
cursing
and
crouding
him
,
that
he
was
neere
being
trode
to
death
;
and
in
all
probabilitie
had
beene
so
,
if
hee
had
not
recovered
the
staires
of
his
lodging
,
which
he
no
sooner
began
to
go
up
,
but
he
was
so
pulled
by
the
sleeve
of
his
gowne
by
some
of
that
rude
rout
,
that
hee
had
like
to
have
tumbled
backward
downe
the
staires
,
to
the
indangering
of
his
life
,
yet
with
much
adoe
getting
up
the
staires
he
found
the
doore
,
at
which
he
should
have
entred
,
shut
against
him
,
and
so
being
put
to
a
stand
,
he
had
certainely
beene
oppressed
with
the
preasse
and
violence
of
that
rabble
,
if
the
Earle
of
Weems
from
his
next
lodging
,
seeing
the
Bishops
life
in
danger
,
had
not
sent
his
servants
to
rescue
him
,
who
got
the
Bishop
almost
breathlesse
into
his
lodging
.
The
same
morning
the
Service
Book
was
read
in
the
next
Church
to
Saint
Gyles
Church
,
not
without
noise
and
tumult
,
yet
the
furie
was
not
so
great
as
in
the
other
Church
:
In
the
Gray
Friers
Church
the
Elect
Bishop
of
Argyle
(
being
Colleague
to
Master
Ramsey
who
refused
to
read
it
)
begun
to
read
the
Book
,
but
he
was
so
cursed
and
exclaimed
against
,
and
threatned
to
be
pulled
downe
,
that
after
the
reading
of
the
Confession
and
Absolution
,
he
was
forced
to
give
over
.
In
the
Colledge
Church
,
Rollock
,
one
of
the
Preachers
there
,
who
the
Sunday
before
,
at
the
intimation
of
the
reading
of
it
,
had
so
much
commended
the
Book
,
and
had
undertaken
this
day
to
read
it
,
though
hee
had
the
Book
ready
to
be
carried
to
the
Church
with
him
,
yet
,
very
wisely
,
resolved
to
halt
a
little
,
untill
he
might
know
how
it
was
entertained
at
Saint
Gyles
Church
,
that
so
his
conscience
might
comply
with
the
carriage
of
the
multitude
,
whose
rudenesse
being
reported
to
him
,
he
(
notwithstanding
his
commendations
of
the
Book
,
and
his
faithfull
promise
to
read
it
,
)
thought
it
the
safer
course
to
leave
himselfe
to
the
censure
of
all
men
for
his
levitie
and
breach
of
promise
,
then
offend
the
multitude
,
whose
favour
is
the
onely
aire
in
which
he
taketh
delight
to
breath
and
live
:
And
thus
that
morning
passed
.
Betweene
the
two
Sermons
,
such
of
Our
Councell
as
were
in
the
Towne
,
assembled
at
the
Lord
Chancellour
his
lodging
,
where
the
Lord
Provost
and
Bailiffs
of
Edinburgh
being
called
,
undertooke
to
doe
their
uttermost
endevours
for
the
quiet
and
peaceable
reading
of
the
Service
Booke
in
the
afternoon
;
which
accordingly
they
did
,
and
so
the
Service
Booke
in
Saint
Gyles
and
some
other
Churches
,
that
afternoone
was
read
,
without
any
such
tumult
or
insurrection
as
it
encountred
with
in
the
morning
;
yet
the
furious
multitude
,
who
stayed
in
the
streets
,
and
little
regarded
the
service
of
God
in
the
Churches
,
intermitted
nothing
of
their
madnesse
▪
For
the
Lord
Privie
Seale
Earle
of
Roxborough
returning
home
to
his
lodging
,
and
having
with
him
in
his
Coach
the
Bishop
of
Edinburgh
,
was
neare
suffering
the
death
of
the
first
Martyr
St.
Stephen
,
his
Coach
and
Coachman
,
for
having
the
Bishop
in
it
,
being
so
pelted
with
stones
,
and
hooted
at
with
execrations
,
and
pressed
upon
by
the
eager
and
mad
multitude
,
that
if
the
Lord
Privie
Seale
his
Footmen
had
not
with
their
swords
kept
them
off
,
they
in
the
Coach
had
been
brought
in
danger
of
their
lives
,
having
after
long
and
continuall
bickerings
much
adoe
to
recover
their
lodgings
.
And
now
We
desire
all
men
to
consider
what
blessing
and
successe
from
heaven
may
be
expected
upon
this
grand
and
important
reformation
of
Religion
,
as
they
call
it
,
the
begetter
and
beginner
whereof
was
the
horrible
profanation
of
the
Lords
owne
day
,
and
that
in
the
Lords
owne
Houses
and
Temples
,
and
all
this
attended
with
the
contempt
and
treading
under
foot
the
sacred
Authoritie
and
Lawes
of
Us
the
Lords
Anointed
,
as
also
with
the
violation
of
the
persons
of
the
Lords
Priests
and
Prophets
,
his
Bishops
and
Ministers
,
and
all
these
practised
by
a
base
multitude
,
disavowed
and
disclaimed
at
that
time
by
all
Magistrates
and
persons
put
in
authoritie
,
and
all
others
of
any
ranke
or
qualitie
,
who
branded
that
multitude
with
the
names
of
the
scum
and
froth
of
the
people
,
and
offered
themselves
,
to
the
uttermost
of
their
diligence
and
assistance
,
for
the
finding
of
them
out
,
and
bringing
them
to
highest
and
condigne
punishment
,
as
shall
presently
appeare
by
the
demeanour
of
the
Magistrates
when
they
were
called
before
Our
Councell
for
that
purpose
.
For
the
next
day
,
being
the
24.
of
July
1637.
Our
Councell
assembled
,
and
sent
forth
a
Proclamation
in
detestation
of
the
uproare
and
tumult
the
day
before
,
and
discharged
all
concourses
of
people
and
tumultuous
meetings
in
Edinburgh
under
paine
of
death
;
at
which
time
the
Magistrates
of
Edinburgh
being
then
present
at
Our
Councell
Table
,
professed
their
utter
abhorring
,
and
detesting
of
the
last
tumult
,
and
apprehended
some
suspected
to
be
most
forward
in
it
,
and
thereupon
were
commanded
and
ordered
by
an
Act
of
Our
Councell
of
the
26.
of
July
,
to
assemble
the
Councell
of
the
Citie
the
next
morning
by
eight
of
the
clocke
,
and
then
and
there
to
resolve
what
course
they
thought
fittest
to
be
held
for
the
finding
out
of
the
movers
of
,
and
chiefe
actors
in
the
late
seditious
uproare
,
and
immediately
after
to
report
their
diligence
and
resolutions
herein
:
Which
report
they
accordingly
made
to
Our
Councell
,
not
onely
with
a
detestation
of
that
tumult
,
and
promises
of
their
best
diligence
for
finding
out
the
authors
and
abettors
of
it
,
but
also
with
large
proffers
of
their
best
assistance
for
the
quiet
and
peaceable
establishing
and
reading
of
the
Service
Booke
in
all
their
Churches
.
But
the
Ministers
of
that
Citie
being
loath
to
undertake
the
reading
of
it
,
without
some
securitie
given
for
the
safetie
of
their
persons
,
the
Lords
of
Our
Councell
by
their
Act
of
the
28.
of
July
1637.
ordered
the
Provost
,
Bailiffes
,
and
Councell
of
Edinburgh
to
advise
amongst
themselves
concerning
some
obligatorie
Act
to
be
made
by
them
,
for
a
reall
performance
of
what
they
had
undertaken
,
and
should
further
undertake
for
the
peaceable
exercise
of
the
Service
Book
,
which
they
accorded
unto
,
and
promised
,
that
since
the
former
Readers
in
their
severall
Churches
,
had
refused
to
read
the
Booke
,
if
in
the
meane
time
the
Ministers
themselves
would
read
it
,
they
would
take
order
for
their
safetie
,
and
when
new
Readers
should
be
provided
,
they
would
take
order
both
for
their
securitie
and
settled
maintenance
and
allowance
:
In
pursuance
whereof
,
an
obligatorie
Act
was
drawne
up
by
Our
Advocate
,
and
read
before
Our
Councell
to
the
Magistrates
of
Edinburgh
the
sixt
of
August
1637.
to
which
they
humbly
consented
,
and
on
the
tenth
of
the
same
moneth
,
the
said
Act
of
indemnitie
being
exhibited
before
Our
Councell
,
was
allowed
by
them
,
and
accordingly
passed
and
entred
in
Our
Councell
booke
as
an
Act
of
Councell
:
And
so
now
this
late
tumult
in
all
appearance
being
settled
,
and
not
onely
fathered
upon
the
scumme
and
dregges
of
the
people
,
but
cryed
downe
by
all
men
either
of
place
or
qualitie
,
and
by
none
more
then
by
the
Magistrates
and
Ministers
of
Edinburgh
,
Our
Councell
not
fearing
any
new
outrage
,
proceeded
to
these
two
things
.
First
,
to
the
exemplarie
punishing
of
such
of
the
heads
of
the
late
tumult
as
they
should
discover
:
And
next
,
to
the
settling
of
the
practice
of
the
Service
Booke
,
and
appointing
a
new
day
for
renewing
the
exercise
of
it
;
to
which
the
Bishops
,
Magistrates
and
Ministers
of
Edinburgh
agreed
:
And
this
their
forwardnesse
the
Magistrates
of
that
Citie
were
not
onely
contented
to
expresse
before
Our
Councell
,
both
by
their
verball
promises
and
protestations
,
as
also
their
obligatorie
Act
remaining
upon
record
,
and
registred
in
Our
bookes
of
Councell
,
but
likewise
by
two
particular
Letters
sent
by
them
into
England
unto
the
Lord
Archbishop
of
Canterburie
,
in
which
they
desired
him
to
recommend
unto
Us
,
their
care
of
,
and
fidelitie
to
Our
service
,
and
to
undertake
for
them
to
Us
their
zeale
and
forwardnesse
,
for
settling
the
peaceable
practice
of
the
Service
Booke
:
Which
Letters
We
here
have
caused
to
be
inserted
,
that
the
Reader
may
see
what
names
of
simplicitie
and
ignorance
they
bestow
upon
that
multitude
,
which
made
the
first
opposition
,
and
withall
take
notice
of
the
names
of
the
Magistrates
subscribers
to
these
Letters
;
for
some
of
them
(
which
hardly
could
be
expected
from
reasonable
men
)
will
be
found
to
be
very
forward
,
if
not
leaders
in
the
next
succeeding
sedition
,
and
so
of
the
rest
which
have
followed
since
:
The
Letters
be
these
.
Most
Reverend
Father
in
God
and
our
verie
good
Lord
,
WEe
regrait
from
our
hearts
that
tumult
which
did
fall
out
in
our
Churches
that
day
of
the
inbringing
of
the
Service
Booke
,
wherein
now
these
of
his
Majesties
Councell
,
who
have
laboured
the
tryall
thereof
,
will
give
testimonie
of
our
innocencie
:
Since
that
time
and
the
rising
of
his
Majesties
Councell
in
this
feriall
time
,
we
have
daily
concurred
with
our
Ordinarie
,
and
our
Ministerie
for
settling
of
that
Service
Booke
,
as
the
right
Honourable
the
Earle
of
Traquair
Lord
Treasurer
,
with
the
Bishops
of
Galloway
and
Dunbleane
will
beare
witnesse
;
who
have
spared
neyther
paines
nor
attendance
to
bring
that
purpose
to
a
good
conclusion
:
And
although
the
povertie
of
this
Citie
be
great
,
being
almost
exhausted
with
publicke
and
common
workes
,
yet
we
have
not
beene
lacking
to
offer
good
meanes
,
above
our
power
,
to
such
as
should
undertake
that
service
;
and
in
all
things
wherein
we
have
beene
required
,
we
have
ever
beene
ready
really
to
approve
our selves
obedient
and
loyall
subjects
to
his
Majestie
,
in
all
his
Royall
commandements
,
which
we
have
vowed
ever
to
second
to
our
lives
end
.
And
we
being
infinitely
obliged
to
your
Graces
favours
,
we
now
presumed
by
these
lines
to
give
your
Grace
that
assurance
of
obedience
upon
our
part
,
in
this
purpose
and
in
all
other
purposes
wherein
we
may
contribute
to
the
advancement
of
his
Majesties
service
,
or
can
be
expected
of
good
subjects
:
Whereof
if
his
Majestie
by
your
Grace
shall
be
pleased
to
rest
assured
,
whatsoever
any
other
shall
suggest
,
we
will
accept
it
from
you
as
a
great
accumulation
of
favour
;
for
all
which
your
Grace
shall
ever
finde
us
most
thankfull
Remembrancers
,
and
most
ready
really
to
expresse
our
thankfulnesse
,
whenever
we
shall
be
made
so
happy
as
that
your
Grace
shall
have
occasion
to
use
our
service
.
Thus
from
our
hearts
wishing
you
all
happinesse
,
we
kisse
your
Graces
hands
.
Edinburgh
this
19.
of
August
,
1637.
Your
Graces
most
affectionate
and
humble
servants
the
Bailliffes
of
Edinburgh
.
-
J.
Cochrane
,
Bailly
.
-
An.
Ainslie
,
Bailly
.
-
J.
Smith
,
Bailly
.
-
C.
Hammilton
,
Bailly
.
THE
SECOND
LETTER
.
Most
Reverend
Father
in
God
and
our
very
good
Lord
,
WEe
did
receive
your
Graces
kind
letter
,
and
from
our
hearts
we
do
render
your
Grace
most
hearty
thanks
;
and
as
wee
have
hitherto
found
your
speciall
favour
in
this
matter
,
concerning
the
laitly
imprinted
Service
Booke
,
whereanent
we
did
write
to
your
Grace
formerly
,
shewing
our
dutifull
and
obedient
resolution
,
not
onely
in
our selves
,
but
in
the
greatest
and
best
part
of
our
Inhabitants
,
of
whom
from
time
to
time
we
had
most
confident
assurance
;
so
now
we
must
againe
become
new
suiters
at
your
Graces
hands
to
receive
from
us
a
true
information
of
the
difference
of
the
present
time
,
and
of
that
when
we
did
presume
to
write
the
occasions
thereof
,
which
is
,
that
since
our
last
there
hath
beene
such
an
innumerable
confluence
of
people
from
all
the
corners
of
this
kingdome
,
both
of
Clergie
and
Laitie
,
and
of
all
degrees
by
occasion
of
two
Councell
dayes
,
and
such
things
suggested
to
our
poore
ignorant
people
,
that
they
have
razed
,
what
we
by
great
and
continuall
pains
had
imprinted
in
their
minds
,
and
have
diverted
them
altogether
from
their
former
resolutions
,
so
that
now
when
we
were
urged
by
our selfes
alone
,
we
could
not
adventure
,
but
were
forced
to
supplicate
the
Lords
of
Councell
to
continue
us
in
the
state
they
had
done
the
rest
of
the
kingdome
;
having
hitherto
forborne
either
to
combine
with
them
,
or
to
countenance
them
in
their
supplications
,
yet
we
will
not
forbeare
to
doe
our
Masters
service
to
our
power
,
but
shall
studie
to
imprint
in
their
minds
what
hath
beene
taken
away
;
in
the
interim
we
will
humbly
beg
your
Graces
favour
and
intercession
with
his
Majestie
,
that
we
may
be
keeped
still
in
his
favour
,
which
we
doe
esteeme
our
greatest
earthly
felicitie
,
and
that
what
course
shall
be
taken
with
the
rest
of
this
kingdome
in
that
matter
,
who
have
presented
many
supplications
,
and
with
whom
we
have
in
no
wayes
combined
,
that
the
same
and
no
other
may
be
taken
with
us
,
wherein
we
are
confident
to
prevaile
as
much
as
any
other
within
the
kingdome
,
and
in
all
things
shall
endevour
nothing
more
,
then
that
we
may
approve
our selves
most
dutifull
and
obedient
subjects
.
Thus
relying
upon
your
Graces
favour
,
as
our
most
assured
refuge
,
we
kisse
your
Graces
hands
,
and
rests
,
Edinburgh
this
26.
of
September
,
1637.
Your
Graces
most
affectionate
and
humble
servants
,
the
Bailliffes
of
Edinburgh
.
-
J.
Cochrane
,
Bailly
.
-
J.
Smith
,
Bailly
.
-
C.
Hammilton
,
Bailly
.
-
James
Rucheid
.
WEe
confesse
that
these
large
undertakings
of
the
Magistrates
,
moved
Us
to
remit
much
of
Our
intended
rigor
against
the
offenders
in
the
first
uproare
,
hoping
that
their
acknowledgment
of
Our
clemencie
,
would
have
produced
effects
quite
contrarie
to
those
which
We
have
found
:
And
now
We
shall
desire
the
Reader
to
observe
,
that
this
first
tumult
was
owned
by
none
,
condemned
and
cryed
down
by
all
,
the
authors
of
it
,
and
actors
in
it
called
by
all
sorts
,
by
no
better
names
then
Rogues
,
and
the
base
Multitude
:
What
will
you
then
think
,
if
that
within
verie
few
daies
you
shall
see
the
verie
same
liberall
bestowers
of
these
names
entring
upon
the
same
Stage
,
repeating
and
acting
over
againe
the
parts
of
that
madd
Multitude
;
Onely
the
Stage
you
shall
see
a
little
better
hanged
,
and
the
Scenes
better
set
out
,
and
the
Play
having
a
more
specious
name
of
Pietie
and
Religion
?
For
soon
after
,
these
base
and
unruly
people
,
who
were
so
much
out
in
their
first
act
of
Rebellion
,
(
as
Actors
at
the
first
are
not
commonly
perfect
)
were
in
the
Pulpits
,
even
for
that
their
first
and
foule
act
so
much
of
late
hissed
at
and
decryed
,
afterwards
magnified
for
the
most
heroicall
Sparkes
that
ever
God
inspired
and
raised
up
in
this
last
age
of
the
world
;
and
though
they
were
but
Asses
,
yet
they
were
cryed
up
for
having
their
mouthes
opened
immediately
by
God
,
as
the
mouth
of
Balaams
Asse
was
,
to
the
upbraiding
of
all
the
rest
of
the
Land
,
who
held
their
peace
when
they
should
have
cryed
and
brayed
as
they
did
:
Their
happy
mouthes
and
hands
,
which
God
was
pleased
to
honour
that
day
with
the
beginning
of
their
new
blessed
Reformation
,
and
occasioning
their
celestiall
Covenant
(
as
they
called
it
)
were
so
highly
extolled
by
their
Preachers
,
that
they
assured
their
Auditors
that
their
memorials
should
be
eternall
,
whom
before
they
had
called
the
scumme
of
the
people
,
and
the
base
Multitude
,
and
that
all
succeeding
generations
should
call
them
blessed
.
These
high
flowne
speeches
,
and
many
others
of
the
like
extravagant
straine
,
both
in
the
Pulpits
and
out
of
them
,
immediately
after
the
first
tumult
,
and
ever
since
,
have
beene
bestowed
,
and
that
not
sparingly
,
upon
that
multitude
,
which
not
long
before
they
called
base
and
rascall
:
But
no
wonder
,
for
many
of
the
better
sort
having
succeeded
that
multitude
in
the
same
madnesse
,
they
must
needs
now
give
them
new
,
high
,
and
Heroicall
titles
,
such
as
they
would
have
given
to
themselves
now
acting
their
parts
;
for
now
their
owne
actions
come
next
upon
the
Stage
to
bee
viewed
and
judged
.
All
businesses
now
for
a
time
seemed
to
be
hushed
and
calmed
,
by
reason
of
the
long
vacation
,
which
in
that
Kingdome
beginneth
alwayes
on
Lammas
day
,
and
the
Harvest
,
which
drew
all
sorts
of
people
from
Edinburgh
,
except
the
Citizens
;
so
that
little
or
nothing
was
done
betweene
the
last
of
July
and
first
of
October
,
save
that
some
Ministers
petitioned
the
Lords
of
Our
Councell
for
suspending
the
Letters
whereby
they
were
charged
to
receive
the
Service
Book
,
and
that
they
of
Edinburgh
begun
a
little
by
the
instigation
of
their
two
silenced
Ministers
to
relent
of
their
former
forwardnesse
for
receiving
the
said
Booke
,
and
to
repent
themselves
of
their
too
eager
condemning
the
raisers
of
the
first
insurrection
,
and
presented
to
Our
Councell
on
the
26.
of
September
a
Petition
,
humbly
desiring
not
to
bee
pressed
with
the
Service
Booke
notwithstanding
all
their
former
undertakings
,
but
to
be
continued
in
the
same
case
with
all
the
rest
of
the
Kingdome
,
untill
Our
pleasure
were
further
knowne
;
which
Petition
,
as
they
alledged
,
they
were
necessitated
to
present
,
by
the
example
and
encouragement
of
all
ranks
from
all
parts
of
the
Kingdome
.
But
so
soone
as
Harvest
was
done
,
the
conflux
of
all
sorts
of
Our
subjects
,
Nobilitie
,
Gentrie
,
Ministers
,
and
Burgesses
from
all
parts
of
that
Kingdome
,
came
to
be
so
great
at
Edinburgh
,
and
after
such
a
tumultuous
maner
,
as
that
,
a
present
Insurrection
was
justly
feared
;
which
forced
Our
Councell
,
assembled
then
at
Edinburgh
upon
the
day
before
appointed
by
them
,
viz.
the
xvij
.
of
October
,
1637.
to
make
three
Proclamations
;
The
first
,
to
give
notice
that
on
that
day
nothing
should
bee
treated
of
at
the
Councell
Table
concerning
Church
businesse
,
untill
the
Lords
might
see
the
times
,
and
meetings
of
his
Majesties
subjects
more
quiet
and
peaceable
;
and
therefore
commanded
all
who
were
come
thither
about
any
such
businesse
,
peaceably
to
repaire
to
their
owne
homes
within
foure
and
twentie
houres
,
under
the
paines
expressed
in
the
said
Proclamation
:
A
second
,
for
removing
the
Session
(
which
is
here
in
England
called
the
Terme
)
from
Edinburgh
to
Lithcow
,
for
feare
of
present
danger
,
if
this
great
concourse
of
people
should
not
some
way
be
diverted
and
divided
,
especially
considering
that
those
of
Edinburgh
were
now
apparently
perverted
,
and
become
very
evill
affected
to
Our
and
Our
Councels
courses
of
peace
and
quietnesse
:
A
third
,
for
bringing
in
and
burning
a
certaine
seditious
Booke
newly
dispersed
amongst
our
subjects
there
,
tending
to
sedition
and
the
disgrace
of
Our
Ecclesiasticall
Government
here
in
England
:
The
three
Proclamations
are
here
inserted
.
Apud
Edinburgh
17.
Octob.
1637.
FOrasmuch
as
it
hath
pleased
the
Kings
Majestie
,
upon
divers
good
respects
and
considerations
,
to
give
warrant
and
direction
to
the
Lords
of
his
Majesties
Privie
Councell
,
for
dissolving
the
meeting
of
this
Councell
day
,
in
so
farre
as
concerneth
matters
of
the
Church
:
And
that
everie
one
that
hath
come
to
attend
this
businesse
,
repaire
to
their
owne
dwellings
,
except
such
persons
as
shall
make
knowne
to
the
said
Lords
of
Councell
just
cause
of
stay
for
their
particular
affaires
;
Therefore
the
said
Lords
,
according
to
his
Majesties
speciall
warrant
and
direction
sent
unto
them
,
have
dissolved
,
and
by
the
tenour
hereof
doe
dissolve
the
meeting
of
this
Councell
day
,
in
so
farre
as
concernes
the
businesse
above
written
;
And
ordaines
a
Maissar
of
Councell
to
passe
to
the
Mercate
Crosse
of
Edinburgh
,
and
to
make
publication
hereof
;
And
to
command
everie
one
that
hath
come
hither
to
attend
this
businesse
,
to
repaire
home
to
their
owne
dwellings
within
24.
houres
after
the
publication
hereof
,
except
such
persons
as
shall
make
knowne
to
the
said
Lords
just
cause
of
their
further
particular
affaires
in
manner
aforesaid
,
under
the
paine
of
Rebellion
,
and
putting
them
off
to
the
Horne
;
with
certification
to
them
,
that
if
they
faile
they
shall
be
denounced
Rebels
,
and
put
to
the
Horn
,
and
all
their
moveable
goods
escheat
to
his
Majesties
use
.
Apud
Edinburgh
17.
Octob.
1637.
FOrasmuch
as
it
hath
pleased
the
Kings
Majestie
,
upon
divers
great
and
good
considerations
knowne
to
his
Majestie
,
to
remove
his
Councell
and
Session
from
the
Citie
of
Edinburgh
to
the
Burgh
of
Dundie
:
And
whereas
it
is
inconvenient
at
this
time
to
remove
it
so
farre
,
his
Majestie
is
graciously
pleased
that
this
next
Session
shall
be
holden
at
the
Burgh
of
Linlithgow
,
and
the
next
after
the
ordinarie
vacants
at
the
Burgh
of
Dundie
:
And
there
to
remaine
during
his
Majesties
pleasure
:
And
therefore
the
said
Lords
,
according
to
his
Majesties
speciall
direction
,
ordaines
Maissars
or
Officers
of
Armes
to
passe
and
make
publication
hereof
to
all
his
Majesties
good
subjects
by
open
Proclamation
at
all
places
needfull
,
whereby
they
can
pretend
no
ignorance
thereof
,
but
may
prepare
themselves
to
attend
at
Linlithgow
and
Dundie
accordingly
.
Apud
Edinburgh
Octob.
17.
1637.
FOrasmuch
as
the
Kings
Majestie
is
credibly
informed
,
that
there
is
a
certaine
booke
intituled
,
A
Dispute
against
the
English
Popish
Ceremonies
,
obtruded
upon
the
Kirke
of
Scotland
,
and
hath
beene
sent
abroad
and
dispersed
in
this
Kingdome
,
purposely
to
stirre
the
hearts
and
affections
of
the
subjects
from
their
due
obedience
and
allegeance
:
And
therefore
it
hath
pleased
his
Majestie
to
give
order
and
direction
to
his
Councell
,
that
diligent
inquirie
and
search
be
made
for
the
said
booke
;
And
for
this
effect
the
said
Lords
ordaines
letters
to
be
directed
to
make
intimation
and
publication
to
all
his
Majesties
subjects
,
that
such
of
them
as
have
anie
of
the
said
bookes
,
bring
in
the
same
to
the
Lords
of
his
Majesties
Privie
Councell
betwixt
the
date
of
this
Proclamation
and
the
day
of
And
the
said
bookes
being
brought
in
,
that
the
same
be
publikely
burnt
,
certifying
all
his
Majesties
subjects
if
any
of
those
bookes
shall
be
found
or
knowne
to
have
beene
with
any
of
them
after
the
time
aforesaid
,
that
they
shall
incurre
the
like
censure
and
punishment
as
the
Authour
may
be
found
to
deserve
for
any
thing
contained
in
that
booke
.
ANd
whether
Wee
and
Our
Councell
were
not
justly
necessitated
to
these
Proclamations
,
and
whether
it
were
not
high
time
to
require
obedience
to
them
,
though
none
was
yeelded
,
let
that
barbarous
insurrection
which
was
raised
the
next
day
,
sufficiently
testifie
.
On
the
eighteenth
of
October
1637.
the
Bishop
of
Galloway
and
Sir
William
Elfinston
Lord
chiefe
Justice
of
that
Our
Kingdome
,
being
appointed
by
the
Lords
of
Our
Councell
to
examine
witnesses
in
a
cause
depending
before
them
,
betweene
Francis
Stuart
sonne
to
the
late
Earle
of
Bothwell
,
and
divers
others
,
the
Bishop
was
peaceably
passing
along
the
street
towards
the
Councell-house
where
the
examinations
were
to
be
taken
:
But
suddenly
an
inraged
multitude
surrounded
him
,
and
followed
him
with
fearfull
cursings
and
exclamations
close
to
the
Councell-house
doore
,
where
hee
was
againe
incountred
afresh
with
a
new
troupe
,
who
watched
,
and
lay
in
wait
for
his
comming
thither
,
and
whose
furie
exceeded
words
;
for
in
all
probabilitie
the
Bishop
had
beene
pulled
in
peeces
by
them
,
if
by
divine
providence
he
had
not
beene
defended
by
the
said
Francis
Stuart
,
who
with
much
adoe
got
the
Bishop
within
the
doores
of
the
Councell-house
,
where
Our
Lord
chiefe
Justice
staied
for
him
:
But
when
hee
was
there
,
that
place
of
highest
Reverence
within
that
Our
Kingdome
,
was
no
Sanctuarie
for
him
;
for
they
continued
demanding
his
person
,
and
threatning
him
with
death
:
The
report
hereof
,
and
the
danger
of
their
Lords
life
,
was
brought
by
some
of
the
Bishops
servants
presently
to
the
Earle
of
Traquair
Our
Lord
Treasurer
,
and
the
Earle
of
Wigton
,
one
of
the
Lords
of
Our
Councell
,
who
were
then
at
a
lodging
not
farre
from
thence
:
They
came
presently
with
their
followers
to
the
reliefe
of
the
Bishop
,
but
verie
hardly
for
the
croud
of
the
mutiners
could
approach
the
Councell-house
where
hee
was
;
at
last
,
when
with
much
adoe
they
got
entrance
,
they
found
themselves
in
no
better
case
then
the
Bishop
was
,
for
the
peoples
furie
meeting
with
no
proportionable
resistance
,
increased
the
more
:
The
Lords
thus
beset
in
Our
Councell-house
,
sent
privately
to
the
Lord
Provost
,
Bailiffes
,
and
Councell
of
Edinburgh
,
who
were
then
assembled
in
their
owne
Councell-house
,
requiring
them
to
come
to
their
rescue
,
and
to
take
some
present
order
for
their
safetie
:
They
,
by
one
Sir
Thomas
Thompson
,
who
indeed
was
an
eye
witnesse
of
the
truth
of
it
,
returned
this
answer
;
That
they
were
in
the
same
,
if
not
a
worse
case
themselves
,
if
the
Lords
without
did
not
presently
pacifie
the
inraged
multitude
;
that
the
whole
streets
were
pestred
with
disorderly
people
;
that
their
Councell-house
was
beset
without
,
and
thronged
within
,
with
their
owne
threatning
Citizens
,
who
had
vowed
to
kill
all
within
their
house
,
unlesse
they
did
presently
subscribe
to
a
paper
presented
to
them
,
which
for
feare
of
their
lives
they
were
forced
to
doe
:
Which
paper
contained
these
three
particulars
:
First
,
that
they
should
joyne
with
them
in
opposition
to
the
Service
Book
,
and
in
petitioning
Us
for
that
purpose
:
Secondly
,
that
by
their
authoritie
they
should
presently
restore
unto
their
Pulpits
and
places
Master
Ramsey
and
Rollock
,
their
two
silenced
Ministers
:
Thirdly
,
that
they
should
restore
unto
his
place
one
Henderson
a
silenced
Reader
:
No
doubt
three
most
important
grounds
for
such
a
fearfull
sedition
:
No
better
answer
being
returned
,
the
Lord
Treasurer
and
the
Earle
of
Wigton
,
with
their
followers
,
resolved
to
go
up
to
the
Towne
Councell-house
,
and
to
use
the
uttermost
of
their
authoritie
,
or
(
if
that
found
no
respect
)
their
best
perswasions
for
settling
the
present
sedition
:
When
they
came
thither
,
they
found
the
Magistrates
verie
much
discomposed
,
&
greatly
perplexed
,
as
much
doubting
whether
they
should
ever
escape
from
the
place
with
their
lives
;
yet
they
presently
entred
into
consultation
with
them
about
what
was
fittest
to
be
done
in
such
an
exigent
;
and
finding
now
that
the
publike
divulging
of
that
paper
which
the
Magistrates
and
Councell
of
the
Citie
had
subscribed
,
and
that
the
open
proclamation
of
it
throughout
all
their
turbulent
troupes
,
and
at
the
Crosse
,
had
a
little
asswaged
their
furious
rage
,
the
Lords
begun
to
advise
with
the
Magistrates
what
was
best
to
bee
done
for
the
safetie
of
the
Bishop
of
Galloway
,
whom
they
had
left
besieged
in
the
Councell-house
:
It
was
thought
fit
by
all
,
that
the
Lords
should
returne
to
Our
Councell-house
,
and
containe
themselves
therein
,
till
the
Magistrates
might
try
what
they
could
do
for
calming
the
commotion
in
the
streets
:
But
no
sooner
had
the
Lords
presented
themselves
to
the
streets
,
but
they
were
received
with
such
violence
as
they
were
forced
to
retire
,
untill
such
time
as
two
of
the
Bailiffes
with
their
Serjeants
and
Officers
,
and
such
others
as
they
got
to
attend
them
,
accompanying
the
Lords
,
and
repeating
to
the
multitude
what
had
beene
yeelded
to
in
the
paper
exhibited
to
them
,
a
little
way
was
made
at
first
;
But
presently
when
they
entred
upon
the
great
street
,
the
barbarous
multitude
run
most
inragedly
upon
them
:
Their
out-cries
were
horrible
and
confused
,
but
were
(
as
much
as
in
such
a
confusion
could
be
distinguished
,
)
God
defend
all
those
who
will
defend
Gods
cause
,
and
God
confound
the
Service
Book
,
and
all
the
maintainers
of
it
.
The
Lords
being
in
present
and
imminent
danger
,
assured
the
people
that
they
would
represent
their
grievances
to
Us
;
for
when
they
perceived
that
the
people
refused
to
obey
any
commandement
which
was
laid
upon
them
in
Our
name
,
and
that
they
sleighted
their
requiring
of
them
to
retire
unto
their
owne
houses
,
and
to
behave
themselves
as
quiet
and
good
subjects
;
under
paine
of
Our
highest
displeasure
,
they
were
glad
then
to
betake
themselves
to
intreaties
and
plausible
perswasions
;
but
all
in
vaine
:
For
the
people
still
increased
their
furie
,
and
that
to
such
a
height
,
as
that
the
Lord
Treasurer
was
throwne
downe
,
his
hat
,
cloak
,
and
white
staffe
pulled
from
him
,
so
that
if
by
the
strength
of
some
about
him
,
he
had
not
beene
presently
pulled
up
againe
upon
his
feet
,
he
had
undoubtedly
been
trode
to
death
,
and
in
that
posture
without
hat
or
cloak
,
like
a
notorious
malefactour
,
was
he
carried
by
the
croud
to
Our
Councell-house
doore
,
where
the
Bishop
of
Galloway
and
others
of
Our
Councell
were
imprisoned
,
in
great
feare
,
and
expecting
the
Lords
returne
for
their
reliefe
:
Not
long
after
the
Provost
and
Bailiffes
came
thither
to
them
,
told
them
they
had
used
their
uttermost
power
and
perswasions
with
the
best
,
ablest
,
and
of
the
prime
esteeme
of
all
their
Citizens
for
the
appeasing
of
the
present
tumult
,
and
securing
their
Lordships
persons
,
but
could
finde
no
concurrence
nor
obedience
:
Whereupon
the
Lords
resolved
to
send
for
some
of
the
Noblemen
,
and
Gentrie
,
and
others
who
were
now
frequently
assembled
for
assisting
the
petition
against
the
Service
Book
,
to
try
what
help
they
would
or
could
contribute
for
quieting
the
inraged
people
,
and
what
assistance
they
might
expect
from
them
in
freeing
them
from
the
present
danger
:
They
,
being
sent
for
,
came
to
the
Lords
and
declared
unto
them
how
much
they
were
unsatisfied
with
the
present
mutinie
,
offered
their
persons
and
power
for
securing
them
from
all
violence
;
which
the
Lords
in
Our
Councell-house
accepting
of
,
with
much
adoe
(
being
guarded
by
them
whom
the
people
would
not
offend
)
the
Lord
Treasurer
got
to
Our
Palace
at
Haly-rud-house
,
and
the
Bishop
of
Galloway
to
his
lodging
:
But
the
Lord
Provost
was
againe
set
upon
as
he
was
entring
his
owne
house
,
and
was
so
pressed
upon
by
the
multitude
,
that
they
crouded
with
him
into
his
owne
yard
,
railing
upon
him
and
throwing
stones
at
his
windowes
,
untill
some
of
his
servants
discharging
a
Peece
which
had
nothing
but
powder
in
it
,
they
retired
for
feare
:
In
this
tumult
none
were
more
forward
and
inexorable
,
then
two
who
were
Bailiffes
the
yeare
before
,
and
who
had
subscribed
the
two
Letters
to
the
Archbishop
of
Canterburie
.
This
mornings
storme
being
a
little
blowne
over
,
Our
Councell
in
the
afternoone
met
at
Our
Palace
at
Haly-rud-house
,
and
commanded
a
Proclamation
presently
to
bee
made
at
the
Crosse
of
Edinburgh
;
the
tenour
whereof
here
followeth
.
At
Haly-rud-house
the
18.
of
Octob.
1637.
FOrasmuch
as
a
number
of
the
Lords
of
his
Majesties
Privie
Councell
,
as
likewise
the
Towne
Councell
of
Edinburgh
,
being
this
day
conveened
in
their
severall
Judicatories
for
his
Majesties
speciall
affaires
and
service
,
they
were
most
rudely
interrupted
in
the
course
of
their
proceedings
,
by
a
tumultuous
gathering
of
the
promiscuous
and
vulgar
multitude
,
by
whom
his
Majesties
Councell
and
servants
in
an
open
way
was
shamefully
environed
:
Which
being
a
matter
verie
disgracefull
to
his
Majesties
Authoritie
and
lawfull
Government
,
and
which
in
the
consequence
thereof
may
produce
dangerous
effects
,
if
the
like
bee
not
prevented
in
the
time
to
come
;
Therefore
the
Lords
of
secret
Councell
,
according
to
the
dutie
of
their
place
and
charge
incumbent
unto
them
,
Ordaines
a
Maissar
of
Councell
to
passe
to
the
Mercate
Crosse
of
Edinburgh
,
and
there
by
open
Proclamation
to
discharge
all
publike
gatherings
and
convocations
of
his
Majesties
subjects
within
the
Citie
of
Edinburgh
,
and
upon
the
streets
thereof
;
As
likewise
all
private
meetings
tending
to
faction
and
tumult
:
And
in
his
Majesties
name
and
authoritie
,
to
command
and
charge
all
his
Majesties
lieges
and
inhabitants
within
the
said
Citie
,
to
containe
themselves
in
peace
and
quietnesse
;
And
for
that
effect
to
keepe
their
houses
,
except
when
their
lawfull
businesse
doth
otherwise
call
them
,
Under
all
highest
paine
and
charge
that
by
rigour
of
law
can
be
inflicted
upon
the
contraveeners
of
the
premises
in
manner
above
expressed
.
TO
this
Proclamation
so
little
obedience
was
yeelded
,
and
they
of
Edinburgh
so
farre
from
conceiving
that
they
had
any
way
misdemeaned
themselves
by
that
horrible
insurrection
,
as
that
the
next
Councell
day
they
had
the
impudence
to
send
their
Commissioners
publikely
to
Our
Councell
Table
,
and
there
to
require
that
their
Ministers
and
Reader
might
be
restored
to
them
,
and
that
they
might
have
assurance
for
the
performance
of
what
was
promised
to
them
by
their
Magistrates
at
this
last
Rebellion
,
and
before
the
pacification
of
it
.
From
this
Relation
joyned
to
the
Narration
of
the
first
insurrection
in
the
Churches
,
it
is
easie
to
judge
whether
this
their
intended
glorious
Reformation
,
which
,
according
to
their
religious
intentions
and
ardent
prayers
,
they
say
,
God
,
even
to
a
miracle
,
hath
so
graciously
prospered
in
their
hands
,
be
like
to
proceed
from
God
,
the
first
act
whereof
was
begun
in
the
Church
,
with
contempt
of
God
and
profanation
of
the
house
where
his
honour
dwelleth
,
and
the
violation
of
those
persons
who
serve
at
his
Altar
;
and
the
second
Act
whereof
,
was
presented
on
the
streets
of
the
capitall
Citie
of
the
Kingdome
,
with
the
contempt
of
the
highest
Authoritie
under
God
,
viz.
Us
and
Our
lawes
,
and
offering
violence
to
the
persons
of
Our
Councellors
and
chiefe
Officers
of
State
,
not
forbearing
the
verie
houses
and
places
where
Our
Councell
for
that
Kingdome
,
and
Our
Magistrates
of
that
Citie
doe
usually
sit
,
and
were
then
sitting
;
which
places
have
alwayes
been
accounted
sacred
,
and
have
duely
challenged
all
respect
and
reverence
.
And
now
it
is
verie
observable
by
what
degrees
this
Rebellion
hath
risen
,
as
if
it
had
been
before-hand
well
studied
and
contrived
,
everie
rank
entring
upon
the
Stage
in
their
due
turns
,
in
which
they
served
and
answered
one
another
:
The
first
tumult
was
begun
by
the
basest
sort
of
that
Citie
,
whom
the
Authors
of
this
second
insurrection
did
then
,
even
for
that
first
tumult
,
condemne
by
the
name
of
Rascalls
and
scum
of
the
people
:
This
second
uproare
,
farre
more
seditious
and
dangerous
then
the
former
,
was
made
by
the
best
sort
of
Citizens
,
excepting
onely
the
Magistrates
and
some
few
others
,
yet
disavowed
and
disliked
(
at
least
in
shew
)
by
the
Nobilitie
,
Gentrie
,
and
the
Magistrates
of
the
Citie
;
but
these
last
Mutiners
were
not
so
cryed
downe
by
them
as
the
former
,
nor
did
they
put
such
vile
names
of
Rebels
and
Rascals
upon
them
,
nor
did
they
shew
any
signification
of
their
desire
to
have
them
questioned
or
punished
for
that
tumult
,
because
now
the
qualitie
of
these
last
mutiners
persons
gave
some
good
countenance
to
the
designes
which
they
themselves
had
in
hand
:
For
these
Noblemen
,
Gentrie
,
and
Magistrates
being
themselves
to
performe
the
third
Act
of
that
Tragedie
,
at
the
first
whereof
they
had
hissed
,
and
seemed
to
dislike
the
second
,
held
it
not
fit
to
be
too
severe
in
condemning
of
that
which
it
seemes
they
meant
shortly
after
to
act
themselves
,
and
in
a
more
dangerous
way
:
For
first
,
their
Protestation
against
Our
Proclamation
,
and
then
their
Covenant
against
Us
and
Our
Authoritie
,
were
next
to
come
upon
the
Stage
;
which
though
they
were
of
the
same
plot
and
piece
with
the
two
other
former
insurrections
,
yet
because
they
were
to
be
better
acted
,
and
the
Actors
men
of
greater
eminencie
,
they
hoped
their
parts
should
not
finde
such
foule
names
as
the
former
had
found
:
As
if
the
things
being
the
same
,
the
names
of
Protestation
or
Covenant
could
alter
the
nature
of
insurrection
and
Rebellion
;
like
those
of
that
bloudie
League
in
France
,
who
hoped
that
the
verie
name
of
the
HOLIE
LEAGUE
would
cause
in
the
world
a
mistake
of
their
meaning
,
and
palliate
their
most
wicked
and
unnaturall
treasons
,
for
rooting
out
their
lawfull
Soveraigne
and
the
true
Religion
.
And
now
this
highest
and
worst
part
commeth
next
to
be
related
.
After
these
tumults
,
there
were
presented
to
Our
Chancellour
and
Councell
,
two
Petitions
,
one
a
verie
weake
and
childish
one
,
in
the
name
of
all
the
men
,
women
,
children
,
and
servants
of
Edinburgh
,
onely
against
the
Service
Booke
;
another
in
the
name
of
the
Noblemen
,
Gentrie
,
Ministers
,
Burgesses
,
against
the
Service
Booke
and
Booke
of
Canons
:
That
to
the
Lord
Chancellour
was
as
followeth
.
My
Lord
Chancellour
,
UNto
your
Lordship
humbly
shewes
,
we
,
men
,
women
,
and
children
,
and
servants
,
Indwellers
within
the
Burgh
of
Edinburgh
:
That
whereas
we
being
urged
with
this
Book
of
Service
,
and
having
[
*
](A68707-e1840-b)
*
Observe
that
the
children
as
well
as
the
rest
considered
this
.
considered
the
same
,
We
finde
many
things
therein
so
farre
different
from
that
forme
of
Gods
publike
worship
universally
received
and
professed
within
this
Kingdome
:
And
we
Burgesses
,
being
at
our
entrie
and
admission
deeply
sworne
for
the
maintenance
thereof
,
that
now
makes
our
hearts
to
tremble
,
and
our
weak
consciences
will
not
suffer
us
to
imbrace
and
practise
this
urged
Service
:
We
have
this
long
time
past
,
winked
at
some
former
alterations
,
being
put
in
hope
that
no
further
novations
should
follow
.
But
now
we
being
oppressed
,
with
our
just
feares
to
see
our selves
deprived
of
that
libertie
in
serving
God
which
ever
hath
beene
approved
by
Church
and
Kingdome
:
In
place
whereof
we
are
now
like
to
be
constrained
to
imbrace
another
,
which
hath
neither
been
agitated
nor
received
either
by
generall
Assemblie
or
Parliament
:
In
such
extremitie
we
are
most
humbly
to
supplicate
your
Lordship
to
consider
our
present
estate
,
and
that
this
businesse
is
a
matter
of
so
great
weight
and
consequence
as
should
not
appeare
to
bee
a
needlesse
noyse
of
simple
women
,
but
it
is
the
absolute
desire
of
all
our
hearts
for
preservation
of
true
Religion
amongst
us
,
which
is
dearer
to
us
then
either
estate
or
life
:
And
therefore
we
do
humbly
crave
,
that
as
the
rest
of
the
Kingdome
,
so
we
may
have
a
time
to
advise
,
and
that
your
Lordship
may
find
out
some
way
whereby
wee
may
be
delivered
from
the
feare
of
this
and
all
other
innovations
of
this
kinde
,
and
have
the
happinesse
to
injoy
the
true
Religion
,
as
it
hath
beene
by
the
great
mercie
of
God
reformed
in
this
land
,
and
authorised
by
his
Majestie
,
who
may
long
and
prosperously
Reigne
over
us
:
And
your
Lordships
answer
.
Their
Petition
to
the
Councell
followes
.
My
Lords
of
Secret
Councell
,
UNto
your
Lordships
humbly
shews
;
We
Noblemen
,
Barons
,
Ministers
,
Burgesses
,
and
Commons
;
That
whereas
we
were
in
humble
and
quiet
manner
attending
a
gracious
answer
of
our
former
supplications
against
the
Service
Book
imposed
upon
us
,
and
readie
to
shew
the
great
inconveniences
which
upon
the
introduction
thereof
must
ensue
,
we
are
,
without
any
knowne
desert
,
farre
by
our
expectation
,
surprised
and
charged
by
publike
Proclamation
to
depart
out
of
the
town
within
twentie
foure
houres
thereafter
,
under
paine
of
Rebellion
;
by
which
peremptorie
and
unusuall
charge
,
our
feares
of
a
more
severe
and
strict
course
of
proceeding
are
augmented
,
and
course
of
our
supplication
interrupted
:
wherefore
we
are
constrained
,
out
of
the
deep
griefe
of
our
hearts
,
humbly
to
remonstrate
,
that
whereas
the
Arch-bishops
and
Bishops
of
this
Realme
,
being
intrusted
by
his
Majestie
with
the
government
of
the
affaires
of
the
Church
of
Scotland
,
have
drawne
up
and
set
forth
,
and
caused
to
be
drawne
up
and
set
forth
,
and
injoyned
upon
the
subjects
two
Books
;
In
the
one
whereof
,
called
the
Book
of
Common
prayer
,
not
onely
are
sowne
the
seeds
of
divers
Superstitions
,
Idolatrie
,
and
false
doctrine
,
contrarie
to
the
true
Religion
established
within
this
Realme
by
divers
Acts
of
Parliament
;
But
also
the
Service
Booke
of
England
is
abused
,
especially
in
the
matter
of
Communion
,
by
additions
,
subtractions
,
interchanging
of
words
and
sentences
,
falsifying
of
titles
,
and
misplacing
of
Collects
,
to
the
disadvantage
of
Reformation
,
as
the
Romish
Masse
is
,
in
the
more
substantiall
points
,
made
up
therein
,
as
we
offer
to
instruct
in
time
and
place
convenient
,
quite
contrarie
unto
and
for
reversing
the
gracious
intention
of
the
[
*
](A68707-e1920-b)
*
And
yet
these
blessed
Reformers
of
Religion
in
England
were
the
very
same
men
who
compiled
the
English
Service
Book
,
which
the
Covenanters
have
printed
and
preached
to
be
stuffed
full
of
Idolatrie
,
superstition
,
and
poperie
.
blessed
Reformers
of
Religion
in
England
.
In
the
other
book
called
Canons
and
Constitutions
for
the
government
of
the
Church
of
Scotland
,
they
have
ordained
,
That
whosoever
shall
affirme
that
the
forme
of
worship
inserted
in
the
Booke
of
Common
Prayer
and
Administration
of
the
Sacraments
,
whereof
heretofore
and
now
we
most
justly
complaine
,
doth
containe
any
thing
repugnant
to
the
Scriptures
,
or
are
corrupt
,
superstitious
,
or
unlawfull
in
the
service
and
worship
of
God
,
shall
be
excommunicated
,
and
not
be
restored
but
by
the
Bishop
of
the
place
,
or
Archbishop
of
the
Province
,
after
his
repentance
and
publicke
revocation
of
this
his
wicked
errour
;
Besides
one
hundred
Canons
moe
,
many
of
them
tending
to
the
reviving
and
fostering
of
abolished
superstitions
and
errours
,
and
to
the
overthrow
of
our
Church
Discipline
established
by
Acts
of
Parliament
,
opening
a
doore
for
what
further
invention
of
Religion
they
please
to
make
,
and
stopping
the
way
which
Law
before
did
allow
unto
us
for
suppressing
of
errour
and
superstition
;
And
ordaining
,
That
where
in
any
of
the
Canons
there
is
no
penalty
expresly
set
down
,
the
punishment
shall
be
arbitrary
as
the
Bishop
shall
think
fittest
:
All
which
Canons
were
never
seen
nor
allowed
in
any
Generall
Assembly
,
but
are
imposed
contrary
to
order
of
law
,
appointed
in
this
Realm
for
establishing
Constitutions
Ecclesiasticall
;
unto
which
two
books
,
the
foresaid
Prelates
have
under
trust
procured
his
Majesties
Royall
hand
and
Letters
Patents
,
for
pressing
the
same
upon
his
loyall
subjects
,
and
are
the
Contrivers
and
Devisers
of
the
same
,
as
doth
clearly
appear
by
the
Frontispice
of
the
Book
of
Common
Prayer
,
and
have
begun
to
urge
the
acceptance
of
the
same
,
not
onely
by
injunctions
given
in
Provinciall
Assemblies
,
but
also
by
open
Proclamation
and
charge
of
Horning
,
whereby
we
are
driven
in
such
straites
as
we
must
either
by
Processe
of
Excommunication
and
Horning
suffer
the
ruine
of
our
estates
and
fortunes
,
or
else
by
breach
of
our
Covenant
with
God
,
and
forsaking
the
way
of
true
Religion
,
fall
under
the
wrath
of
God
,
which
unto
us
is
more
grievous
then
death
.
Wherefore
we
being
perswaded
that
these
their
proceedings
are
contrary
to
our
gracious
Soveraign
hispious
intention
,
who
out
of
his
zeale
and
Princely
care
of
the
preservation
of
true
Religion
established
in
this
his
ancient
Kingdome
,
hath
ratified
the
same
in
his
Highnesse
Parliament
1633
▪
And
so
his
Majestie
to
be
highly
wronged
by
the
said
Prelates
,
who
have
so
farre
abused
their
credit
with
so
good
a
King
,
as
thus
to
insnare
his
subjects
,
rend
our
Church
,
undermine
Religion
in
Doctrine
,
Sacraments
,
and
Discipline
,
move
discontent
between
the
King
and
his
subjects
,
and
discord
between
subject
and
subject
,
contrary
to
severall
Acts
of
Parliament
:
We
out
of
bound
duty
to
God
,
our
King
and
native
Countrey
,
complain
of
the
foresaid
Prelates
,
humbly
craving
,
that
this
matter
may
be
put
to
tryall
,
and
these
our
parties
taken
order
with
according
to
the
lawes
of
the
Realm
;
And
that
they
be
not
suffered
to
sit
any
more
as
Judges
,
untill
the
cause
be
tryed
and
decided
according
to
Justice
.
And
if
this
shall
seeme
to
bee
to
you
a
matter
of
higher
importance
then
you
will
condescend
unto
,
before
his
Majesty
bee
acquainted
therewith
,
Then
wee
humbly
supplicate
that
this
our
grievance
and
complaint
may
be
fully
represented
to
his
Majestie
,
That
from
the
influence
of
his
Gracious
Soveraigntie
and
Justice
these
wrongs
may
bee
redressed
,
and
wee
have
the
happinesse
to
injoy
the
Religion
,
as
it
hath
beene
reformed
in
this
Land
.
IN
this
Petition
it
is
worthy
the
observing
,
that
they
complaine
of
the
mangling
of
the
English
Service
Booke
,
and
of
the
abuses
offered
unto
it
,
and
the
wronging
of
the
intentions
of
the
blessed
Reformers
of
Religion
here
in
this
Kingdome
,
whereas
in
their
Sermons
and
ordinarie
discourse
,
they
doe
usually
inveigh
against
the
Service
Booke
here
,
for
being
stuffed
with
Superstition
and
Poperie
,
and
that
the
first
Reformers
of
this
Church
never
departed
fully
from
Rome
:
And
in
this
last
Petition
they
begin
to
make
their
grievances
swell
,
adding
their
dislike
of
the
Booke
of
Canons
to
their
former
distaste
of
the
Service
Book
;
the
occasion
of
Our
authorising
of
which
Booke
of
Canons
,
was
this
.
As
Wee
were
desirous
to
settle
one
uniforme
forme
of
publike
Prayer
and
Divine
Service
throughout
that
Our
Kingdom
,
and
for
that
purpose
authorized
the
Service
Book
,
so
We
conceived
that
it
was
not
only
expedient
,
but
necessary
that
there
should
be
one
uniforme
forme
of
Church
government
throughout
the
same
,
and
because
there
was
no
booke
extant
containing
any
rules
of
such
governement
,
so
that
neither
the
Clergie
nor
Laity
had
any
certaine
rule
either
of
the
ones
power
,
or
of
the
others
practise
and
obedience
,
and
considering
that
the
Acts
of
their
generall
Assemblies
were
but
written
,
and
not
printed
,
and
so
large
and
voluminous
,
as
it
is
impossible
that
so
many
copies
of
them
should
be
transcribed
,
as
that
they
may
come
to
the
use
and
knowledge
of
many
,
and
so
Apocryphall
,
as
that
few
or
none
of
themselves
can
tell
which
of
them
are
authenticall
,
and
so
unsafely
and
uncertainely
kept
,
that
they
do
not
know
whither
to
addresse
themselves
for
finding
of
them
,
Wee
could
not
imagine
but
that
it
should
have
beene
acknowledged
,
and
received
with
all
thankfulnesse
,
that
We
had
reduced
their
numerous
Acts
,
and
those
not
knowne
to
them
,
to
such
a
paucitie
of
Canons
,
and
those
published
,
that
none
could
be
insnared
through
ignorance
,
nor
complaine
that
they
were
over-charged
with
the
multiplicitie
of
them
:
For
it
may
be
averred
with
unquestionable
certaintie
,
that
not
one
in
that
Our
Kingdome
did
either
live
under
the
obedience
of
the
Acts
of
the
generall
Assemblies
,
or
did
know
what
they
were
,
or
where
certainely
to
have
them
:
And
yet
these
men
have
interpreted
Our
furthering
their
knowledge
and
facilitating
and
conveniencing
their
obedience
for
one
of
the
most
grievous
burthens
was
ever
laid
upon
them
:
But
no
wonder
it
is
,
if
when
mens
minds
are
once
out
of
taste
with
government
nothing
tending
to
order
relisheth
well
with
them
.
Their
petition
was
sent
up
to
Us
by
Our
Councell
:
But
Wee
seeing
no
signe
of
repentance
for
,
or
disavowing
of
their
late
tumults
,
untill
some
order
might
be
taken
for
the
finding
out
and
punishment
of
the
authors
of
them
,
resolved
to
delay
the
answering
of
their
petition
,
but
in
the
meane
time
commanded
Our
Councell
to
signifie
to
all
Our
good
subjects
Our
aversnesse
from
Poperie
,
and
detestation
of
Superstition
,
the
contrarie
suggestions
whereof
We
found
the
heads
of
this
Rebellion
had
used
for
abusing
of
Our
loyall
subjects
,
and
so
accordingly
Our
Councell
caused
a
Proclamation
to
be
made
at
Lithgow
,
which
was
this
.
Apud
Linlithgow
septimo
Decemb.
1637.
FOr
as
much
as
the
Kings
Majestie
,
having
seene
the
Petition
presented
to
the
Lords
of
his
Majesties
privie
Councell
,
and
by
them
sent
up
to
his
Majestie
concerning
the
Service
Book
,
determined
to
have
taken
the
same
into
his
Royall
consideration
,
and
to
have
given
his
gracious
answer
thereanent
with
all
conveniencie
:
Like
as
his
Majestie
by
his
letters
to
his
Councell
of
the
date
of
the
ninth
of
October
last
,
did
signifie
his
gracious
resolution
to
the
effect
aforesaid
.
But
since
that
time
,
his
Majestie
finding
(
farre
contrarie
to
his
expectation
)
that
such
disorderly
,
tumultuous
and
barbarous
insolenceis
have
beene
committed
within
the
Citie
of
Edinburgh
upon
the
eighteenth
of
October
last
,
to
the
great
contempt
of
his
Majesties
Royall
authoritie
,
by
abusing
his
Majesties
Councellors
and
Officers
of
State
,
with
others
bearing
charge
and
authoritie
under
his
Majestie
within
the
said
Citie
:
His
Majestie
in
a
just
resentment
of
that
foule
indignitie
,
(
wherein
his
Majesties
Honour
did
so
much
suffer
)
hath
beene
mooved
to
delay
the
signification
of
his
Majesties
gracious
intention
,
in
giving
to
his
subjects
such
satisfactorie
answers
to
their
Petitions
as
in
equitie
might
have
been
expected
from
so
just
and
religious
a
Prince
;
But
yet
his
Majestie
being
unwilling
that
his
Loyall
and
faithfull
subjects
should
be
possessed
with
groundlesse
and
uncessarie
doubts
and
feares
,
His
Majestie
is
pleased
out
of
his
goodnesse
to
declare
,
like
as
by
these
presents
hee
declareth
,
That
as
he
abhorreth
all
Superstition
of
Poperie
,
so
he
will
be
most
carefull
that
nothing
be
allowed
within
his
Majesties
Dominions
,
but
that
which
shall
tend
to
the
advancement
of
the
true
Religion
,
as
it
is
presently
professed
within
his
most
ancient
Kingdome
of
Scotland
:
And
that
nothing
is
or
was
intended
to
be
done
therein
against
the
laudable
lawes
of
this
his
Majesties
native
Kingdome
.
And
ordaineth
publication
to
bee
made
hereof
in
forme
as
a
foresaid
.
AT
this
time
We
sent
into
Scotland
the
Earle
of
Roxburgh
Lord
privie
▪
Seale
,
with
certaine
instructions
to
Our
Councell
for
ordering
these
disordered
affaires
;
according
to
which
they
appointed
the
Councell
to
sit
at
Dalkeith
,
being
not
above
foure
miles
from
Edinburgh
,
that
so
they
might
the
more
easily
know
what
passed
in
that
place
,
now
become
the
seat
of
the
Rebellion
;
and
they
removed
the
Session
or
Terme
from
Lithgow
to
Sterlin
,
a
place
of
24.
miles
distance
from
Edinburgh
,
that
so
the
huge
disorderly
multitudes
there
assembled
,
might
be
dispersed
,
by
the
necessitie
of
the
attendance
of
such
as
had
any
Law-businesse
:
At
the
same
time
the
Earle
of
Traquair
Lord
Treasurer
of
that
Kingdome
,
whom
Wee
had
sent
for
hither
,
was
returned
back
with
directions
from
Us
:
He
,
with
Our
Lord
privie
Seale
&
other
principall
Councellers
,
repaired
to
Sterlin
,
where
by
Our
commandement
they
caused
a
Proclamation
to
be
made
for
the
dispersing
of
the
huge
and
dangerous
multitudes
there
assembled
,
and
the
assuring
of
Our
subjects
of
Our
sinceritie
towards
the
Religion
established
in
that
Our
Kingdom
:
And
there
first
,
the
Nobilitie
,
Gentrie
,
Ministers
,
and
Burgesses
did
the
same
thing
which
they
themselves
called
the
uproare
of
Rascalls
at
the
first
reading
of
the
Service
Book
in
the
Churches
of
Edinburgh
,
and
which
they
condemned
,
but
in
milder
tearmes
,
by
the
name
of
an
unjustifiable
act
,
in
that
great
sedition
at
Edinburgh
on
the
eighteenth
of
October
1637
:
For
by
them
,
first
at
Sterlin
,
then
at
Lithgow
,
and
last
at
Edinburgh
,
was
made
the
first
avowed
affront
to
Us
,
Our
authoritie
and
Lawes
:
For
at
Sterlin
Our
Proclamation
being
made
,
the
Earle
of
Hume
and
the
Lord
Lindsey
,
assisted
with
many
others
of
all
ranks
,
made
a
Protestation
against
the
same
;
which
Protestation
was
afterward
repeated
at
Lithgow
,
and
last
at
Edinburgh
,
where
,
when
upon
the
Crosse
,
Our
Proclamation
was
made
by
Our
Officers
with
sound
of
Trumpets
,
and
assisted
with
Our
Heralds
with
Our
coats
of
Armes
upon
their
backs
,
it
was
received
,
while
it
was
in
reading
,
with
jeering
and
laughing
,
and
after
it
was
ended
with
a
Protestation
against
it
,
made
by
many
Earles
,
Lords
,
Ministers
,
and
Burgesses
,
and
the
conflux
of
all
other
sorts
of
people
,
who
were
all
of
them
so
malapert
as
not
to
suffer
Our
Heralds
and
Officers
to
come
off
the
Crosse
,
but
forced
them
to
stay
and
heare
their
Protestation
against
Our
Proclamation
,
as
if
both
had
been
made
by
the
same
authoritie
:
And
if
this
now
were
not
a
higher
act
of
Rebellion
then
either
the
first
tumult
raised
in
the
Churches
,
against
which
they
so
much
declamed
,
or
the
second
insurrection
at
Edinburgh
,
which
they
so
much
disclamed
,
Wee
leave
it
to
the
world
to
judge
:
The
copies
both
of
Our
Proclamation
and
their
Protestation
We
have
here
inserted
,
that
themselves
,
as
well
as
others
,
may
see
that
We
wrong
not
the
truth
.
CHARLES
by
the
grace
God
,
King
of
great
Britaine
,
France
,
and
Ireland
,
defender
of
the
faith
,
&c.
To
Our
Lovits
,
&c.
Our
Sheriffes
in
that
part
conjunctly
and
severally
,
specially
constituted
,
greeting
.
For
as
much
as
Wee
,
out
of
Our
Princely
care
of
maintenance
of
the
true
Religion
already
professed
,
and
for
beating
downe
of
all
superstition
,
having
ordained
a
Book
of
Common
prayer
to
be
compiled
for
the
generall
use
and
edification
of
Our
subjects
within
Our
ancient
Kingdome
of
Scotland
,
the
same
was
accordingly
done
:
In
the
performing
whereof
,
We
took
great
care
and
paines
;
So
as
nothing
past
therein
but
what
was
seene
and
approved
by
Us
,
before
the
same
was
either
divulged
or
printed
,
assuring
all
Our
loving
subjects
,
that
not
onely
Our
intention
is
,
but
even
the
verie
Book
will
be
a
readie
meanes
to
maintaine
the
true
Religion
alreadie
professed
,
and
beat
out
all
Superstition
;
Of
which
We
in
Our
owne
time
do
not
doubt
but
in
a
faire
course
to
satisfie
Our
good
subjects
.
But
having
seene
and
considered
some
Petitions
and
Declarations
given
in
to
Our
Councell
against
the
said
Book
and
late
Canons
of
the
Church
,
We
find
Our
Royall
Authoritie
much
injured
thereby
,
both
in
the
matter
and
in
the
carriage
thereof
;
whereby
We
conceive
these
of
Our
Nobility
,
Gentrie
,
Burroughs
,
Ministers
,
and
others
,
who
kept
and
assisted
these
meetings
and
Convocations
for
contriving
and
forming
the
said
Petitions
,
or
who
have
subscribed
the
same
,
to
deserve
and
bee
liable
to
Our
high
censure
,
both
in
their
persons
and
fortunes
,
as
having
conveened
themselves
without
either
Our
consent
or
authoritie
;
Yet
because
We
beleeve
that
what
they
have
done
herein
is
out
of
a
preposterous
zeale
,
and
not
out
of
any
disloyaltie
or
disaffection
to
Soveraigntie
,
We
are
graciously
pleased
in
so
farre
as
concernes
these
meetings
for
consulting
or
subscribing
of
these
Petitions
,
or
presenting
the
same
to
any
Judge
or
Judges
in
Our
said
Kingdome
,
to
dispense
therewith
,
and
with
what
may
bee
their
fault
or
errour
therein
,
to
all
such
as
upon
signification
or
declaration
of
Our
pleasure
shall
retire
themselves
as
becommeth
good
and
dutifull
subjects
:
To
which
purpose
Our
will
is
,
and
We
charge
you
straightly
,
and
command
,
that
incontinent
these
Letters
seene
,
you
passe
,
and
in
Our
name
and
authoritie
make
intimation
hereof
,
to
all
Our
lieges
and
subjects
,
by
open
Proclamation
at
all
places
needfull
,
wherethrough
none
pretend
ignorance
thereof
;
And
therewith
also
,
That
you
in
Our
name
and
authoritie
discharge
all
such
convocations
and
meetings
in
time
comming
,
under
the
paine
of
treason
:
And
also
that
you
command
,
and
charge
,
and
inhibit
all
Our
lieges
and
subjects
,
that
none
of
them
presume
nor
take
in
hand
to
resort
nor
repaire
to
Our
Burgh
of
Sterling
,
nor
to
no
other
Burgh
,
where
Our
Councell
and
Session
sits
,
till
first
they
declare
their
cause
of
comming
to
our
Councell
,
and
procure
their
warrant
to
that
effect
.
And
further
,
that
you
command
and
charge
all
and
sundrie
Provosts
,
Bailiffes
,
and
Magistrates
within
Burgh
,
That
they
and
everie
one
of
them
have
a
speciall
care
and
regard
to
see
this
Our
Royall
will
and
pleasure
really
and
dutifully
obeyed
in
all
points
;
And
that
no
violation
thereof
be
suffered
within
their
bounds
,
under
all
highest
paine
,
crime
,
and
offence
that
they
may
commit
against
Us
in
that
behalfe
:
As
also
that
you
command
and
charge
all
and
sundrie
Noblemen
,
Barons
,
Ministers
and
Burrowes
,
who
are
not
actuall
indwellers
within
this
Our
Burgh
,
and
are
not
of
the
number
of
the
Lords
of
our
privie
Councell
and
Session
,
and
members
thereof
,
and
are
already
within
this
Our
Burgh
,
that
they
,
and
everie
one
of
them
▪
remove
themselves
,
and
depart
and
passe
forth
of
Our
said
Burgh
,
and
returne
not
againe
,
without
the
warrant
aforesaid
,
within
six
houres
after
the
publication
hereof
,
under
the
said
paine
of
treason
.
And
as
concerning
any
Petitions
that
hereafter
shall
be
given
unto
Us
,
upon
this
or
any
other
subject
,
Wee
are
likewise
pleased
to
declare
,
that
We
will
not
shut
Our
eares
therefrom
;
so
that
neither
the
matter
nor
forme
be
prejudiciall
to
Our
Regall
Authoritie
.
The
which
to
do
We
commit
to
you
,
conjunctly
and
severally
,
Our
full
power
by
these
Our
Letters
,
delivering
the
same
by
you
duely
execute
and
indorsed
againe
to
the
bearer
.
Given
under
Our
signet
at
Sterling
the
nineteenth
day
of
February
,
And
of
Our
Reigne
the
thirteenth
yeere
,
1638.
Per
actum
Secreti
Concilii
.
Here
followeth
their
Protestation
.
For
God
and
the
King
.
WE
Noblemen
,
Barons
,
Ministers
,
Burrowes
,
appointed
to
attend
his
Majesties
answer
to
our
humble
Petition
and
complaint
,
and
to
preferre
new
grievances
,
and
to
do
what
else
may
lawfully
conduce
to
our
humble
desires
;
That
whereupon
the
23.
of
September
last
,
wee
presented
a
Supplication
to
your
Lordships
,
and
another
upon
the
18.
of
October
last
,
and
also
a
new
Bill
relative
to
the
former
upon
the
19.
of
December
last
,
and
did
therein
humbly
remonstrate
our
just
exceptions
against
the
Service
Book
,
and
Book
of
Canons
;
and
also
against
the
Arch-bishops
and
Bishops
of
this
Kingdome
,
as
the
contrivers
,
maintainers
,
and
urgers
thereof
,
and
against
their
sitting
as
our
Judges
untill
the
cause
be
decided
;
earnestly
supplicating
withall
to
bee
freed
and
delivered
from
these
and
all
other
innovations
of
that
kinde
,
introduced
against
the
laudable
Lawes
of
this
Kingdome
;
as
that
of
the
High
Commission
,
and
other
evils
particularly
mentioned
,
and
generally
contained
in
our
foresaid
supplications
and
complaints
,
and
that
this
our
partie
delinquent
against
our
Religion
and
Lawes
may
be
taken
order
with
,
and
these
pressing
grievances
may
be
taken
order
with
and
redressed
according
to
the
Lawes
of
this
Kingdome
,
as
by
our
said
supplications
and
complaints
more
largely
doth
appeare
:
With
the
which
on
the
19.
of
December
last
,
we
gave
in
a
Declinator
against
the
Arch-bishops
and
Bishops
as
our
parties
,
who
by
consequence
could
not
be
our
Judges
;
wherupon
your
Lordships
declared
by
your
Act
at
Dalkeith
the
said
19.
of
December
,
that
you
would
present
our
Petitions
to
his
Majesties
Royall
consideration
,
and
that
without
prejudice
of
the
Declinator
given
in
by
us
the
said
supplicants
;
wherupon
we
should
be
heard
at
place
and
time
convenient
,
And
in
the
meane
time
should
receive
no
prejudice
,
as
the
said
Act
in
it selfe
beareth
.
And
whereas
we
your
Lordships
supplicants
with
a
great
deale
of
patience
,
and
hope
also
,
grounded
on
sundry
promises
,
were
expecting
an
answere
to
these
our
humble
desires
,
and
having
learned
that
upon
some
directions
of
His
Majesties
anent
our
supplications
and
complaint
unto
your
Lordships
of
the
Secret
Councell
,
your
Lordships
admits
to
the
consulting
and
judging
anent
our
supplications
,
and
His
Majesties
answere
thereunto
,
the
Archbishops
and
Bishops
our
direct
parties
,
contrarie
to
our
Declinator
first
propounded
at
Dalkeith
,
and
now
renewed
at
Sterling
;
and
[
*
](A68707-e2300-b)
*
It
is
not
so
:
for
the
Councell
never
promised
that
the
Bishops
should
be
removed
from
the
Table
,
but
onely
that
they
would
make
Us
acquainted
with
their
Petition
.
contrarie
to
your
Lordships
Act
aforesaid
at
Dalkeith
,
and
contrarie
to
our
Religion
,
and
Lawes
,
and
humble
supplications
.
Therefore
lest
our
silence
be
prejudiciall
to
this
so
important
a
cause
,
as
concernes
Gods
glorie
and
worship
,
our
Religion
,
Salvation
,
the
Lawes
and
Liberties
of
this
Kingdome
,
or
derogatorie
to
the
former
supplications
and
complaints
,
or
unanswerable
to
the
trust
of
our
Commission
;
out
of
our
bound
dutie
to
our
God
,
our
King
and
native
Countrey
,
we
are
forced
to
take
instruments
in
Notaries
hands
,
of
your
Lordships
refusall
to
admit
our
Declinator
,
or
remove
these
our
Parties
,
and
to
protest
in
manner
following
:
First
,
That
we
may
have
our
immediate
recourse
to
our
sacred
Soveraign
,
to
present
our
grievances
,
and
in
a
legall
way
to
prosecute
the
same
before
the
ordinarie
competent
Judges
,
Civill
or
Ecclesiasticall
,
without
any
offence
offered
by
us
,
or
taken
by
your
Lordships
.
Secondly
,
We
protest
that
the
said
Archbishops
and
Bishops
,
our
Parties
complained
upon
,
cannot
be
reputed
or
esteemed
lawfull
Judges
to
fit
in
any
Judicatorie
in
this
Kingdome
,
Civill
or
Ecclesiasticall
,
upon
any
of
the
supplicants
,
untill
after
lawfull
tryall
judicially
they
purge
themselves
of
such
crimes
as
we
have
already
laid
to
their
charge
,
offering
to
prove
the
same
whensoever
His
Sacred
Majestie
shall
please
to
give
us
audience
.
Thirdly
,
We
protest
that
no
Act
nor
Proclamation
to
follow
thereupon
,
past
,
or
to
be
past
in
Councell
or
out
of
Councell
,
in
presence
of
the
Archbishops
and
Bishops
,
whom
we
have
already
declined
to
be
our
Judges
,
shall
any
wayes
be
prejudiciall
to
us
the
supplicants
,
our
persons
,
estates
,
lawfull
meetings
,
proceedings
,
or
pursuits
.
Fourthly
,
We
protest
that
neither
we
nor
any
whose
heart
the
Lord
moveth
to
joine
with
us
in
these
our
supplications
against
the
foresaid
Innovations
,
shall
incurre
any
danger
,
in
life
,
lands
,
or
any
Politicall
or
Ecclesiasticall
paines
,
for
not
observing
such
Acts
,
Bookes
,
Canons
,
Rites
,
Judicatories
,
Proclamations
,
introduced
without
or
against
the
Acts
of
Generall
Assemblies
,
or
Acts
of
Parliament
,
the
Statutes
of
this
Kingdome
;
But
that
it
shall
be
lawfull
to
us
or
them
to
use
our selves
in
matters
of
Religion
of
the
externall
worship
of
God
and
Policie
of
the
Church
,
according
to
the
word
of
God
,
and
laudable
Constitutions
of
this
Church
and
Kingdome
,
conforme
to
His
Majesties
Declaration
the
ninth
of
December
last
.
Fifthly
,
seeing
by
the
legall
and
submisse
way
of
our
former
supplications
,
all
who
takes
these
Innovations
to
heart
,
have
been
kept
calme
and
carried
themselves
in
a
quiet
manner
,
in
hope
of
redresse
;
We
protest
that
if
any
inconvenience
shall
happen
to
fall
out
(
which
we
pray
the
Lord
to
prevent
)
upon
the
pressing
of
any
of
the
foresaid
Innovations
or
evils
,
specially
or
generally
contained
in
our
former
supplications
and
complaints
,
and
upon
your
Lordships
refusall
to
take
order
thereanent
,
the
same
be
not
imputed
to
us
,
who
most
humbly
seeks
all
things
to
be
reformed
by
an
Order
.
Sixthly
,
we
protest
that
these
our
requests
,
proceeding
from
conscience
and
a
due
respect
to
His
Majesties
honour
,
doe
tend
to
no
other
end
,
but
to
the
preservation
of
the
true
reformed
Religion
,
the
lawes
and
liberties
of
this
His
Majesties
most
ancient
Kingdome
,
and
satisfaction
of
our
most
humble
desires
contained
in
our
supplication
and
complaint
,
according
to
his
Majesties
accustomed
goodnesse
and
justice
,
from
which
we
doe
certainely
expect
that
His
Sacred
Majestie
will
provide
and
grant
such
remedie
to
our
just
petitions
and
complaints
,
as
may
be
expected
from
so
gracious
a
King
toward
most
loyall
and
dutifull
subjects
,
calling
for
redresse
of
so
pressing
grievances
,
and
praying
to
God
that
his
Majestie
may
long
and
prosperously
reigne
over
us
.
AGainst
which
Protestation
We
shall
now
say
nothing
,
because
it
is
contained
&
repeated
in
another
larger
Protestation
of
theirs
,
which
shall
be
inserted
hereafter
,
and
there
it
shall
receive
a
full
answer
:
Onely
We
desire
the
Reader
to
observe
these
two
things
in
it
;
First
,
the
iniquitie
and
injustice
of
their
demanding
some
of
our
Bishops
to
be
removed
from
our
Councell
,
nay
,
and
(
which
We
think
never
was
heard
before
)
their
protesting
against
all
Acts
to
be
done
and
passed
in
our
Councell
at
which
any
of
them
shall
be
present
,
alledging
,
that
this
their
Protestation
against
them
,
and
Declinator
of
them
,
maketh
them
to
be
parties
,
and
so
they
cannot
be
Judges
;
and
withall
they
require
them
first
to
be
removed
,
and
then
promise
they
will
make
proofe
of
such
crimes
against
them
as
shall
declare
the
justice
of
their
removall
;
which
is
all
one
as
to
intreat
them
first
to
condemn
a
man
,
and
then
to
trie
him
:
And
if
a
Protestation
against
their
sitting
in
Councell
,
and
a
Declinator
of
Our
Councells
authoritie
(
neither
of
them
admitted
by
our
Councell
)
shall
make
some
Councellours
to
be
parties
,
and
invalidate
all
Acts
of
Councell
so
long
as
these
Councellours
whom
they
have
fancied
to
be
parties
sit
there
;
how
their
last
pretended
generall
Assembly
,
against
which
there
were
so
many
Protestations
made
both
by
the
Bishops
and
others
,
and
which
by
all
these
Protesters
was
declined
as
Judge
,
because
the
members
of
it
had
all
made
themselves
parties
,
can
be
counted
a
lawfull
generall
Assembly
,
or
the
members
of
it
lawfull
Judges
,
We
leave
it
to
themselves
to
reconcile
:
And
if
they
should
say
,
that
these
Protestations
and
Declinators
against
the
Assembly
were
repelled
by
the
Assembly
,
who
was
the
sole
Judge
of
them
,
let
them
remember
,
that
their
Protestation
against
the
Bishops
,
and
their
Declinator
against
Our
Councels
authoritie
,
if
they
should
not
eject
them
,
were
both
of
them
,
likewise
repelled
and
rejected
by
Our
Councell
,
who
was
the
onely
true
Judge
of
them
,
their
last
pretended
Assembly
being
no
true
but
onely
a
pretended
Judge
of
the
others
,
after
the
Assembly
was
dissolved
by
Our
authoritie
.
And
secondly
,
We
shall
desire
the
Reader
to
observe
,
that
their
demands
in
this
Protestation
are
very
farre
short
of
those
which
are
made
by
them
in
their
succeeding
Protestations
,
which
swell
with
farre
more
bold
and
insolent
demands
then
this
doth
,
although
this
be
bold
and
insolent
enough
:
But
it
is
an
usuall
course
with
the
heads
of
all
Rebellions
,
to
draw
in
that
partie
,
by
whose
power
they
intend
to
make
good
their
wicked
plots
,
with
small
things
at
the
first
,
concealing
from
them
the
depth
of
their
intentions
,
untill
they
have
engaged
them
so
farre
,
as
they
can
make
them
beleeve
that
there
is
no
safety
in
retreating
,
when
their
crimes
are
past
hope
of
pardon
.
And
now
after
this
their
first
Protestation
,
begun
the
most
unnaturall
,
causlesse
,
and
horrible
Rebellion
that
this
or
perhaps
any
other
age
in
the
world
hath
been
acquainted
with
:
For
now
these
Protesters
begin
to
invest
themselves
with
the
supreme
Ensignes
and
Markes
of
Majestie
and
Soveraigntie
,
by
erecting
publike
Tables
of
advice
and
Councell
,
for
ordering
the
affaires
of
the
Kingdome
,
without
Our
authoritie
,
and
in
contempt
of
Us
and
Our
Councell
established
by
Us
there
,
and
by
entring
into
a
Covenant
and
most
wicked
Band
and
combination
against
all
that
shall
oppose
them
,
not
excepting
Our
owne
Person
,
directly
against
the
law
of
God
,
the
law
of
Nations
,
and
the
municipall
lawes
of
that
Our
Kingdome
:
So
that
after
this
their
Protestation
,
they
perfected
that
which
they
had
before
begun
confusedly
,
and
as
it
were
in
a
ruder
draught
:
For
then
,
contrarie
to
Our
expresse
commandement
and
authoritie
expressed
in
Our
last
Proclamations
,
and
repeated
unto
them
by
Our
Councell
,
they
did
erect
a
great
number
of
Tables
(
as
they
called
them
)
in
Edinburgh
▪
Foure
principall
,
One
of
the
Nobilitie
,
another
of
the
Gentrie
,
a
third
of
the
Burroughes
,
a
fourth
of
Ministers
;
and
the
Gentrie
had
manie
subordinate
Tables
,
according
to
their
severall
Shires
:
These
severall
Tables
did
consult
of
what
they
thought
fit
to
bee
propounded
at
the
generall
Table
,
which
consisteth
of
severall
Commissioners
chosen
from
the
other
foure
Tables
;
and
what
they
of
the
generall
Table
resolved
on
,
was
to
be
put
in
practice
with
a
blinde
and
Jesuiticall
obedience
:
A
rare
and
unheard
forme
of
Government
in
a
Kingdome
whose
Government
ever
was
Monarchicall
,
and
which
they
themselves
still
say
continueth
to
be
so
:
Sure
these
meetings
by
wise
men
have
been
accounted
rather
Stables
of
unruly
horses
,
broken
loose
and
pulling
downe
all
they
can
reach
,
then
Tables
for
the
consultations
of
wise
and
rationall
men
.
Now
the
first
dung
which
from
these
Stables
was
throwne
upon
the
face
of
Authoritie
and
Government
,
was
that
lewd
Covenant
,
and
seditious
Band
annexed
unto
it
,
which
We
here
subjoine
,
because
We
are
confident
that
by
the
verie
recitall
and
perusall
of
it
,
every
religious
and
wise
man
may
run
and
read
that
sentence
of
condemnation
which
it
carrieth
in
its
owne
front
.
THE
CONFESSION
OF
FAITH
OF
THE
KIRK
OF
SCOTLAND
,
SUBSCRIBED
By
the
Kings
Majestie
and
his
Houshold
in
the
yeare
of
God
1580.
WITH
A
Designation
of
such
Acts
of
Parliament
as
are
expedient
for
justifying
the
union
after
mentioned
;
And
Subscribed
by
the
Nobles
,
Barons
,
Gentlemen
,
Burgesses
,
Ministers
,
and
Commons
,
in
the
yeare
of
God
1638.
JOSH.
24.25
.
So
Joshua
made
a
Covenant
with
the
people
the
same
day
,
and
gave
them
an
Ordinance
and
Law
in
Sichem
.
2
KING
.
11.17
.
And
Jehoiada
made
a
Covenant
between
the
Lord
and
the
King
,
and
the
people
,
that
they
should
be
the
Lords
people
;
likewise
betweene
the
King
and
the
people
.
ISAIA
44.5
.
One
shall
say
,
I
am
the
Lord
:
another
shall
be
called
by
the
name
of
Jacob
:
and
another
shall
subscribe
with
his
hand
unto
the
Lord
,
&c.
The
Kings
Majesties
Charge
,
to
all
Commissioners
and
Ministers
within
this
Realme
,
in
the
yeare
of
God
1580.
SEeing
that
We
and
Our
Houshold
have
Subscribed
and
given
this
publike
Confession
of
Our
Faith
,
to
the
good
example
of
Our
subjects
,
We
command
and
charge
all
Commissioners
and
Ministers
,
to
crave
the
same
Confession
of
their
Parochianars
,
and
proceed
against
the
refusers
,
according
to
Our
Lawes
and
Order
of
the
Kirk
,
delivering
their
names
and
lawfull
processe
to
the
Ministers
of
Our
House
,
with
all
haste
and
diligence
,
under
the
paine
of
fourtie
pound
to
be
taken
from
their
stipend
,
that
We
,
with
the
advice
of
Our
Councell
,
may
take
order
with
such
proud
contemners
of
God
and
Our
Lawes
.
Subscribed
with
Our
Hand
,
at
Haly-rud-house
,
1580.
the
2.
day
of
March
,
the
14.
yeare
of
Our
Reigne
.
The
Confession
of
Faith
of
the
Kirke
of
SCOTLAND
.
The
confession
of
Faith
,
subscribed
at
first
by
the
Kings
Majesty
and
His
Houshold
,
in
the
yeere
of
God
1580.
Thereafter
,
by
Persons
of
all
rankes
,
in
the
yeere
1581.
by
ordinance
of
the
Lords
of
the
Secret
Councell
,
and
Acts
of
the
Generall
Assembly
.
Subscribed
againe
by
all
sorts
of
Persons
in
the
yeere
1590.
by
a
new
Ordinance
of
Councell
,
at
the
desire
of
the
Generall
Assembly
:
With
a
generall
Band
for
maintenance
of
the
true
Religion
and
the
Kings
Person
.
And
now
subscribed
in
the
yeere
1638.
by
us
,
Noblemen
,
Barons
,
Gentlemen
,
Burgesses
,
Ministers
,
and
Commons
under
subscribing
:
Together
with
our
resolution
and
promises
,
for
the
causes
after
specified
,
To
maintaine
the
said
true
Religion
,
and
the
Kings
Majestie
,
according
to
the
Confession
foresaid
,
and
Acts
of
Parliament
.
The
Tenor
whereof
here
followeth
.
WEe
All
,
and
every
one
of
us
underwritten
,
Protest
,
That
,
after
long
and
due
examination
of
our
owne
Consciences
,
in
matters
of
true
and
false
Religion
,
are
now
throughly
resolved
of
the
Truth
,
by
the
Word
and
Spirit
of
God
,
and
therefore
we
beleeve
with
our
hearts
,
confesse
with
our
mouths
,
subscribe
with
our
hands
,
and
constantly
affirme
before
God
and
the
whole
World
;
that
this
only
is
the
true
Christian
Faith
and
Religion
,
pleasing
God
,
and
bringing
Salvation
to
man
,
which
now
is
by
the
mercy
of
God
revealed
to
the
world
,
by
the
preaching
of
the
blessed
Evangel.
And
received
,
beleeved
,
and
defended
,
by
many
and
sundry
notable
Kirks
and
Realmes
,
but
chiefly
by
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
,
the
Kings
Majestie
,
and
three
Estates
of
this
Realm
,
as
Gods
eternall
Truth
,
and
onely
ground
of
our
Salvation
:
as
more
particularly
is
expressed
in
the
Confession
of
our
Faith
,
stablished
,
and
publikely
confirmed
by
sundry
Acts
of
Parliaments
,
and
now
of
a
long
time
hath
been
openly
professed
by
the
Kings
Majestie
,
and
whole
body
of
this
Realme
,
both
in
Burgh
and
Land
.
To
the
which
Confession
and
forme
of
Religion
,
wee
willingly
agree
in
our
consciences
in
all
points
,
as
unto
Gods
undoubted
Truth
and
Verity
,
grounded
onely
upon
his
written
Word
.
And
therefore
,
Wee
abhorre
and
detest
all
contrarie
Religion
,
and
Doctrine
:
But
chiefly
,
all
kinde
of
Papistrie
,
in
generall
and
particular
heads
,
even
as
they
are
now
damned
and
confuted
by
the
Word
of
God
,
and
Kirk
of
Scotland
:
but
in
speciall
we
detest
and
refuse
the
usurped
authoritie
of
that
Roman
Antichrist
,
upon
the
Scriptures
of
God
,
upon
the
Kirk
,
the
civill
Magistrate
,
and
Consciences
of
men
.
All
his
tyrannous
lawes
made
upon
indifferent
things
against
our
Christian
libertie
.
His
erroneous
Doctrine
,
against
the
sufficiencie
of
the
written
Word
,
the
perfection
of
the
Law
,
the
office
of
Christ
and
his
blessed
Evangel.
His
corrupted
Doctrine
concerning
originall
sinne
,
our
naturall
inabilitie
and
rebellion
to
Gods
Law
,
our
justification
by
faith
onely
,
our
imperfect
sanctification
and
obedience
to
the
Law
,
the
nature
,
number
,
and
use
of
the
holy
Sacraments
.
His
five
bastard
Sacraments
,
with
all
his
Rites
,
Ceremonies
,
and
false
Doctrine
,
added
to
the
ministration
of
the
true
Sacraments
without
the
Word
of
God
.
His
cruell
judgement
against
Infants
,
departing
without
the
Sacrament
:
his
absolute
necessitie
of
Baptisme
:
his
blasphemous
opinion
of
Transubstantiation
,
or
reall
presence
of
Christs
body
in
the
Elements
,
and
receiving
of
the
same
by
the
wicked
,
or
bodies
of
men
.
His
dispensations
with
solemn
oaths
,
perjuries
,
and
degrees
of
Marriage
forbidden
in
the
Word
:
his
crueltie
against
the
innocent
divorced
:
his
divellish
Masse
▪
his
blasphemous
Priesthood
:
his
profane
Sacrifice
for
the
sins
of
the
dead
and
the
quick
:
his
Canonization
of
men
,
calling
upon
Angels
or
Saints
departed
,
worshipping
of
Imagerie
,
Relicks
,
and
Crosses
,
dedicating
of
Kirks
,
Altars
,
Daies
,
Vowes
to
creatures
;
his
Purgatorie
,
praiers
for
the
dead
,
praying
or
speaking
in
a
strange
language
,
with
his
Processions
and
blasphemous
Letanie
,
and
multitude
of
Advocates
or
Mediators
:
his
manifold
Orders
,
Auricular
Confession
:
his
desperate
and
uncertaine
repentance
;
his
generall
and
doubtsome
faith
;
his
satisfactions
of
men
for
their
sins
:
his
justification
by
works
,
opus
operatum
,
works
of
supererogation
,
Merits
,
Pardons
,
Peregrinations
,
and
Stations
:
his
holy
Water
,
baptising
of
Bels
,
conjuring
of
Spirits
,
crossing
,
saning
,
anointing
,
conjuring
,
hallowing
of
Gods
good
creatures
,
with
the
superstitious
opinion
joined
therewith
:
his
worldly
Monarchy
,
and
wicked
Hierarchie
:
his
three
solemne
vowes
,
with
all
his
shavelings
of
sundry
sorts
,
his
erroneous
and
bloudie
decrees
made
at
Trent
,
with
all
the
subscribers
and
approvers
of
that
cruell
and
bloudie
Band
,
conjured
against
the
Kirk
of
God
:
and
finally
,
we
detest
all
his
vain
Allegories
,
Rites
,
Signs
,
and
Traditions
,
brought
in
the
Kirk
,
without
or
against
the
Word
of
God
,
and
Doctrine
of
this
true
reformed
Kirk
;
to
the
which
we
joyne
our selves
willingly
,
in
Doctrine
,
Faith
,
Religion
,
Discipline
,
and
use
of
the
Holy
Sacraments
,
as
lively
members
of
the
same
,
in
Christ
our
Head
:
promising
,
and
swearing
by
the
Great
Name
of
the
Lord
our
GOD
,
that
we
shall
continue
in
the
obedience
of
the
Doctrine
and
Discipline
of
this
Kirk
,
and
shall
defend
the
same
according
to
our
vocation
and
power
,
all
the
dayes
of
our
lives
,
under
the
paines
contained
in
the
Law
,
and
danger
both
of
body
and
soule
in
the
day
of
Gods
fearfull
Judgement
:
and
seeing
that
many
are
stirred
up
by
Satan
and
that
Romane
Antichrist
to
promise
,
sweare
,
subscribe
,
and
for
a
time
use
the
Holy
Sacraments
in
the
Kirk
deceitfully
,
against
their
owne
consciences
,
minding
thereby
,
first
,
under
the
externall
cloake
of
Religion
,
to
corrupt
and
subvert
secretly
Gods
true
Religion
within
the
Kirk
,
and
afterward
,
when
time
may
serve
,
to
become
open
enemies
and
persecuters
of
the
same
,
under
vaine
hope
of
the
Popes
dispensation
,
devised
against
the
Word
of
God
,
to
his
greater
confusion
,
and
their
double
condemnation
in
the
day
of
the
LORD
JESUS
.
We
therefore
,
willing
to
take
away
all
suspition
of
hypocrisie
,
and
of
such
double
dealing
with
God
and
his
Kirk
,
Protest
,
and
call
The
Searcher
of
all
hearts
for
witnesse
,
that
our
minds
and
hearts
do
fully
agree
with
this
our
Confession
,
Promise
,
Oath
and
Subscription
;
so
that
we
are
not
moved
for
any
worldly
respect
,
but
are
perswaded
only
in
our
Consciences
through
the
knowledge
and
love
of
Gods
true
Religion
,
printed
in
our
hearts
by
the
holy
Spirit
,
as
we
shall
answer
to
Him
in
the
day
when
the
secrets
of
all
hearts
shall
be
disclosed
.
And
because
we
perceive
that
the
quietnesse
and
stability
of
our
Religion
and
Kirk
doth
depend
upon
the
safety
and
good
behaviour
of
the
Kings
Majestie
,
as
upon
a
comfortable
instrument
of
Gods
mercy
granted
to
this
Countrey
for
the
maintaining
of
His
Kirk
,
and
ministration
of
Justice
amongst
us
,
wee
protest
and
promise
with
our
hearts
under
the
same
Oath
,
Hand-writ
,
and
paines
,
that
wee
shall
defend
His
Person
and
Authority
,
with
our
goods
,
bodies
,
and
lives
,
in
the
defence
of
Christ
his
Evangel
,
Liberties
of
our
Countrey
,
ministration
of
Justice
,
and
punishment
of
iniquity
,
against
all
enemies
within
this
Realme
,
or
without
,
as
we
desire
our
God
to
be
a
strong
and
mercifull
Defender
to
us
in
the
day
of
our
death
,
and
comming
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
:
To
whom
,
with
the
Father
,
and
the
Holy
Spirit
,
be
all
honour
and
glorie
eternally
.
LIke
as
many
Acts
of
Parliament
not
onely
in
generall
doe
abrogate
,
annull
,
and
rescind
all
Lawes
,
Statutes
,
Acts
,
Constitutions
,
Canons
civill
or
Municipall
,
with
all
other
Ordinances
and
practicke
penalties
whatsoever
,
made
in
prejudice
of
the
true
Religion
and
Professours
thereof
:
Or
,
of
the
true
Kirk
discipline
,
jurisdiction
and
freedome
thereof
:
Or
,
in
favours
of
Idolatrie
and
superstition
:
Or
,
of
the
Papisticall
Kirk
:
As
,
Act.
3.
Act.
31.
Parl.
1
▪
Act.
23.
Parl.
11.
Act.
114.
Parl.
12.
of
King
James
the
sixt
,
That
Papistrie
and
Superstition
may
be
utterly
suppressed
,
according
to
the
intention
of
the
Acts
of
Parlament
reported
in
Act.
5.
Parl.
20.
K.
James
6.
And
to
that
end
they
ordaine
all
Papists
and
Priests
to
be
punished
by
manifold
Civill
and
Ecclesiasticall
paines
,
as
adversaries
to
Gods
true
Religion
,
preached
and
by
law
established
within
this
Realme
,
Act.
24.
Parl.
11.
K.
James
6.
as
common
enemies
to
all
Christian
government
,
Act.
18.
Parl.
16.
K.
James
6.
as
rebellers
and
gainstanders
of
our
Soveraigne
Lords
authoritie
,
Act.
47.
Parl.
3.
K.
James
6.
and
as
Idolaters
,
Act.
104.
Parl.
7.
K.
James
6.
but
also
in
particular
(
by
and
attour
the
Confession
of
faith
)
do
abolish
and
condemne
the
Popes
authoritie
and
jurisdiction
out
of
this
land
,
and
ordaines
the
maintainers
thereof
to
be
punished
,
Act.
2.
Parl.
1.
Act.
51.
Parl.
3.
Act.
106.
Parl.
7.
Act.
114.
Parl.
12.
K.
James
6.
do
condemne
the
Popes
erroneous
doctrine
,
or
any
other
erroneous
doctrine
repugnant
to
any
of
the
Articles
of
the
true
and
Christian
Religion
publikely
preached
,
and
by
Law
established
in
this
Realm
:
And
ordaines
the
spreaders
and
makers
of
Books
or
Libels
,
or
Letters
,
or
writs
of
that
nature
to
be
punished
,
Act.
46.
Parl.
3.
Act.
106.
Parl.
7.
Act.
24.
Parl.
11.
K.
James
6.
doe
condemne
all
Baptisme
conform
to
the
Popes
kirk
and
the
idolatry
of
the
Masse
,
and
ordaines
all
sayers
,
wilfull
hearers
,
and
concealers
of
the
Masse
,
the
maintainers
and
resetters
of
the
Priests
,
Jesuites
,
traffiquing
Papists
,
to
be
punished
without
any
exception
or
restriction
▪
Act.
5.
Parl.
1.
Act.
120.
Parl.
12.
Act.
164.
Parl.
13.
Act.
193.
Parl.
14.
Act.
1.
Parl.
19.
Act.
5.
Parl.
20.
K.
James
6.
do
condemne
all
erroneous
books
and
writs
containing
erroneous
doctrine
against
the
Religion
presently
professed
,
or
containing
superstitious
Rites
and
Ceremonies
Papisticall
,
whereby
the
people
are
greatly
abused
,
and
ordaines
the
homebringers
of
them
to
be
punished
,
Act.
25.
Parl.
11.
K.
James
6.
do
condemn
the
monuments
and
dregs
of
bygane
Idolatrie
,
as
going
to
Crosses
,
observing
the
Festivall
dayes
of
Saincts
,
and
such
other
superstitious
and
Papisticall
Rites
,
to
the
dishonour
of
God
,
contempt
of
true
Religion
,
and
fostering
of
great
errour
among
the
people
,
and
ordaines
the
users
of
them
to
be
punished
for
the
second
fault
as
Idolaters
,
Act.
104.
Parl.
7.
K.
James
6.
Like
as
many
Acts
of
Parlament
are
conceived
for
maintenance
of
Gods
true
and
Christian
Religion
,
and
the
puritie
thereof
in
Doctrine
and
Sacraments
of
the
true
Church
of
God
,
the
libertie
and
freedome
thereof
,
in
her
Nationall
,
Synodall
Assemblies
,
Presbyteries
,
Sessions
,
Policie
,
Discipline
and
Jurisdiction
thereof
,
as
that
puritie
of
Religion
and
libertie
of
the
Church
was
used
,
professed
,
exercised
,
preached
,
and
confessed
according
to
the
reformation
of
Religion
in
this
Realm
.
As
for
instance
,
Act.
99.
Parl.
7.
Act.
23.
Parl.
11.
Act.
114.
Parl.
12.
Act.
160.
Parl.
13.
K.
James
6.
ratified
by
Act.
4.
K.
Charles
.
So
that
Act.
6.
Parl.
1.
and
Act.
68.
Parl.
6.
of
K.
James
6.
in
the
yeare
of
God
1579.
declares
the
Ministers
of
the
blessed
Evangel
,
whom
God
of
his
mercie
had
raised
up
,
or
hereafter
should
raise
,
agreeing
with
them
that
then
lived
in
Doctrine
and
administration
of
the
Sacraments
,
and
the
people
that
professed
Christ
,
as
he
was
then
offered
in
the
Evangel
,
and
doth
communicate
with
the
holy
Sacraments
(
as
in
the
reformed
kirkes
of
this
Realme
they
were
presently
administrate
)
according
to
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
to
be
the
true
and
holy
kirk
of
Christ
Jesus
within
this
Realme
,
and
decernes
and
declares
all
and
sundrie
,
who
either
gainsayes
the
Word
of
the
Evangel
,
received
and
approved
as
the
heads
of
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
professed
in
Parlament
in
the
yeare
of
God
1560.
specified
also
in
the
first
Parlament
of
K.
James
6.
and
ratified
in
this
present
Parlament
,
more
particularly
do
specifie
;
or
that
refuses
the
administration
of
the
holy
Sacraments
,
as
they
were
then
ministrated
,
to
be
no
members
of
the
said
kirk
within
this
Realme
,
and
true
Religion
presently
professed
,
so
long
as
they
keepe
themselves
so
divided
from
the
societie
of
Christs
bodie
:
And
the
subsequent
Act.
69.
Parl.
6.
K.
James
6.
declares
,
That
there
is
no
other
face
of
kirke
,
nor
other
face
of
Religion
,
then
was
presently
at
that
time
,
by
the
favour
of
God
,
established
within
this
Realme
,
which
therefore
is
ever
stiled
Gods
true
Religion
,
Christs
true
Religion
,
the
true
and
Christian
Religion
,
and
a
perfect
Religion
.
Which
,
by
manifold
Acts
of
Parlament
,
all
within
this
Realme
,
are
bound
to
professe
to
subscribe
the
articles
thereof
,
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
to
recant
all
doctrine
and
errours
repugnant
to
any
of
the
said
Articles
,
Act.
4.
and
9.
Parl.
1.
Act.
45.46.47
.
Parl.
3.
Act.
71.
Parl.
6.
Act.
106.
Parl.
7.
Act.
24.
Parl.
11.
Act.
123.
Parl.
12.
Act.
194.
and
197.
Parl.
14.
of
K.
James
6.
And
all
Magistrates
,
Sheriffes
,
&c.
on
the
one
part
,
are
ordained
to
search
,
apprehend
,
and
punish
all
contraviners
:
for
instance
,
Act.
5.
Parl.
1.
Act.
104.
Parl.
7.
Act.
25.
.
Parl.
11.
K.
James
6.
And
that
,
notwithstanding
of
the
Kings
Majestes
licences
on
the
contrary
,
which
are
discharged
and
declared
to
be
of
no
force
,
in
so
farre
as
they
tend
in
any
wayes
to
the
prejudice
and
hinder
of
the
execution
of
the
Acts
of
Parlament
against
Papists
,
and
adversaries
of
true
Religion
,
Act.
106.
Par.
7.
K.
James
6.
on
the
other
part
,
in
the
47.
Act.
Parl.
3.
K.
James
6.
it
is
declared
and
ordained
,
seeing
the
cause
of
Gods
true
Religion
and
his
Highnesse
Authority
are
so
joyned
,
as
the
hurt
of
the
one
is
common
to
both
;
and
that
none
shall
be
reputed
as
loyall
and
faithfull
subjects
to
our
Soveraigne
Lord
,
or
his
Authority
,
but
be
punishable
as
rebellers
and
gainstanders
of
the
same
,
who
shall
not
give
their
Confession
,
and
make
their
profession
of
the
said
true
Religion
;
and
that
they
who
after
defection
shall
give
the
Confession
of
their
faith
of
new
,
they
shall
promise
to
continue
therein
in
time
comming
,
to
maintaine
our
Soveraigne
Lords
Authoritie
,
and
at
the
uttermost
of
their
power
to
fortifie
,
assist
,
and
maintaine
the
true
Preachers
and
Professours
of
Christs
Religion
,
against
whatsoever
enemies
and
gainstanders
of
the
same
:
and
namely
,
against
all
such
of
whatsoever
nation
,
estate
,
or
degree
they
be
of
,
that
have
joyned
and
bound
themselves
,
or
have
assisted
or
assists
,
to
set
forward
and
execute
the
cruell
decrees
of
Trent
,
contrary
to
the
Preachers
and
true
Professours
of
the
Word
of
God
,
which
is
repeated
word
by
word
in
the
Articles
of
Pacification
at
Pearth
the
23
of
February
1572.
approved
by
Parlament
the
last
of
Aprill
1573.
ratified
in
Parlament
1578.
And
related
,
Act.
123.
Parl.
12.
of
K.
James
6.
with
this
addition
,
That
they
are
bound
to
resist
all
treasonable
uproares
and
hostilities
raised
against
the
true
Religion
,
the
Kings
Majestie
,
&
the
true
Professors
.
Like
as
all
lieges
are
bound
to
maintain
the
K.
Majesties
Royal
Person
and
authority
,
the
authority
of
Parlaments
,
without
the
which
neither
any
laws
or
lawful
judicatories
can
be
established
,
Act.
130.
Act.
131.
Par.
8.
K.
Ja:
6.
&
the
subjects
liberties
,
who
ought
only
to
live
and
be
governed
by
the
Kings
lawes
,
the
common
lawes
of
this
Realm
allanerly
,
Act.
48.
Parl.
3.
K.
James
1.
Act.
79.
Parl.
6.
K.
James
4
:
repeated
in
Act.
131.
Parl.
8.
K.
James
6.
Which
,
if
they
be
innovated
or
prejudged
,
the
Commission
anent
the
union
of
the
two
kingdomes
of
Scotland
and
England
,
which
is
the
sole
Act
of
the
17.
Parl.
of
K.
James
6.
declares
,
such
confusion
would
ensue
,
as
this
Realme
could
be
no
more
a
free
Monarchie
,
because
by
the
fundamentall
lawes
,
ancient
priviledges
,
offices
and
liberties
of
this
kingdome
,
not
onely
the
Princely
authoritie
of
his
Majesties
royall
discent
hath
bin
these
manie
ages
maintained
,
but
also
the
peoples
securitie
of
their
lands
,
livings
,
rights
,
offices
,
liberties
&
dignities
preserved
;
and
therefore
for
the
preservation
of
the
said
true
Religion
,
Lawes
,
and
Liberties
of
this
kingdome
,
it
is
statute
by
Act.
8.
Parl.
1.
repeated
in
Act.
99.
Parl.
7.
ratified
in
Act.
23.
Parl.
11.
and
114.
Act.
of
K.
James
6.
and
4.
Act.
of
K.
Charles
,
That
all
kings
and
Princes
at
their
Coronation
and
reception
of
their
Princely
authoritie
,
shall
make
their
faithfull
promise
by
their
solemn
oath
in
the
presence
of
the
eternall
God
,
that
enduring
the
whole
time
of
their
lives
,
they
shall
serve
the
same
eternall
God
,
to
the
uttermost
of
their
power
,
according
as
he
hath
required
in
his
most
holy
Word
,
contained
in
the
old
and
new
Testaments
.
And
according
to
the
same
Word
,
shall
maintain
the
true
Religion
of
Christ
Jesus
,
the
preaching
of
his
holy
Word
,
the
due
and
right
ministration
of
the
Sacraments
,
now
received
and
preached
within
this
Realme
(
according
to
the
Confession
of
Faith
immediately
preceding
)
and
shall
abolish
and
gainstand
all
false
Religion
,
contrarie
to
the
same
,
and
shall
rule
the
people
committed
to
their
charge
,
according
to
the
will
and
command
of
God
revealed
in
his
foresaid
Word
,
and
according
to
the
lowable
lawes
and
constitutions
received
in
this
Realm
,
no
waies
repugnant
to
the
said
will
of
the
eternall
God
,
and
shal
procure
,
to
the
uttermost
of
their
power
,
to
the
kirk
of
God
,
and
whole
Christian
people
,
true
and
perfit
peace
in
all
time
comming
;
and
that
they
shall
be
carefull
to
root
out
of
their
Empire
all
Hereticks
,
and
enemies
to
the
true
worship
of
God
,
who
shall
be
convicted
by
the
true
kirk
of
God
of
the
foresaid
crimes
;
which
was
also
observed
by
his
Majesty
at
his
Coronation
in
Edinburgh
1633.
as
may
be
seene
in
the
order
of
the
Coronation
.
In
obedience
to
the
commandement
of
God
,
conform
to
the
practice
of
the
godly
in
former
times
,
and
according
to
the
laudable
example
of
our
worthy
and
religious
Progenitors
,
and
of
many
yet
living
amongst
us
,
which
was
warranted
also
by
Act
of
Councell
,
commanding
a
generall
Band
to
bee
made
and
subscribed
by
his
Majesties
subjects
of
all
ranks
,
for
two
causes
:
One
was
,
for
defending
the
true
Religion
,
as
it
was
then
reformed
,
and
is
expressed
in
the
Confession
of
Faith
above
written
,
and
a
former
large
Confession
established
by
sundrie
acts
of
lawfull
Generall
Assemblies
,
and
of
Parlament
,
unto
which
it
hath
relation
,
set
downe
in
publicke
Cathechismes
,
and
which
had
beene
for
many
yeeres
with
a
blessing
from
heaven
,
preached
,
and
professed
in
this
Kirk
and
Kingdome
,
as
Gods
undoubted
truth
,
grounded
onely
upon
his
written
Word
:
The
other
cause
was
,
for
maintaining
the
Kings
Majestie
his
Person
and
Estate
;
the
true
Worship
of
God
,
and
the
Kings
authoritie
being
so
straightly
joyned
,
as
that
they
had
the
same
friends
and
common
enemies
,
and
did
stand
and
fall
together
.
And
finally
,
being
convinced
in
our
minds
,
and
confessing
with
our
mouthes
,
that
the
present
and
succeeding
generations
in
this
Land
,
are
bound
to
keep
the
foresaid
nationall
Oath
and
subscription
inviolable
,
We
Noblemen
,
Barons
,
Gentlemen
Burgesses
,
Ministers
,
and
Commons
under
subscribing
,
considering
divers
times
before
,
and
especially
at
this
time
,
the
danger
of
the
true
reformed
Religion
,
of
the
Kings
honour
,
and
of
the
publicke
peace
of
the
Kingdome
,
by
the
manifold
innovations
and
evils
generally
contained
and
particularly
mentioned
in
our
late
supplications
,
complaints
,
and
protestations
,
doe
hereby
professe
,
and
before
God
,
his
Angels
,
and
the
World
solemnely
declare
,
That
,
with
our
whole
hearts
wee
agree
and
resolve
all
the
daies
of
our
life
constantly
to
adhere
unto
,
and
to
defend
the
foresaid
true
Religion
,
and
forbearing
the
practice
of
all
novations
,
already
introduced
in
the
matters
of
the
worship
of
God
,
or
approbation
of
the
corruptions
of
the
publick
Government
of
the
Kirk
,
or
civill
places
and
power
of
Kirkmen
,
till
they
bee
tryed
and
allowed
in
free
Assemblies
,
and
in
Parlaments
,
to
labour
by
all
meanes
lawfull
to
recover
the
purity
and
libertie
of
the
Gospel
,
as
it
was
established
and
professed
before
the
foresaid
novations
:
And
because
,
after
due
examination
,
wee
plainly
perceive
,
and
undoubtedly
beleeve
,
that
the
Innovations
and
evils
contained
in
our
Supplications
,
Complaints
,
and
Protestations
have
no
warrant
of
the
Word
of
God
,
are
contrary
to
the
Articles
of
the
foresaid
Confessions
,
to
the
intention
and
meaning
of
the
blessed
Reformers
of
Religion
in
this
Land
,
to
the
above
written
Acts
of
Parlament
,
and
doe
sensibly
tend
to
the
re-establishing
of
the
Popish
Religion
and
tyranny
,
and
to
the
subversion
and
ruine
of
the
true
Reformed
Religion
,
and
of
our
Liberties
,
Lawes
,
and
Estates
.
We
also
declare
,
that
the
foresaid
Confessions
are
to
bee
interpreted
and
ought
to
be
understood
of
the
foresaid
novations
and
evils
,
no
lesse
then
if
everie
one
of
them
had
beene
expressed
in
the
foresaid
Confessions
;
and
that
wee
are
obliged
to
detest
and
abhorre
them
,
amongst
other
particular
heads
of
Papistrie
abjured
therein
.
And
therefore
from
the
knowledge
and
conscience
of
our
dutie
to
God
,
to
our
King
and
Countrey
,
without
any
worldly
respect
or
inducement
,
so
farre
as
humane
infirmitie
will
suffer
,
wishing
a
further
measure
of
the
grace
of
God
for
this
effect
,
We
promise
and
sweare
,
by
the
Great
Name
of
the
Lord
our
GOD
,
to
continue
in
the
Profession
and
Obedience
of
the
foresaid
Religion
:
That
we
shall
defend
the
same
,
and
resist
all
these
contrarie
errours
and
corruptions
,
according
to
our
vocation
,
and
to
the
uttermost
of
that
power
that
God
hath
put
in
our
hands
,
all
the
dayes
of
our
life
:
And
in
like
manner
,
with
the
same
heart
,
we
declare
before
God
and
Men
,
That
we
have
no
intention
nor
desire
to
attempt
any
thing
that
may
turne
to
the
dishonour
of
God
,
or
to
the
diminution
of
the
Kings
Greatnesse
and
Authoritie
:
But
on
the
contrarie
,
we
promise
and
sweare
,
that
wee
shall
,
to
the
uttermost
of
our
power
,
with
our
meanes
and
lives
,
stand
to
the
defence
of
our
dread
Soveraign
,
the
Kings
Majestie
,
his
Person
and
Authoritie
,
in
the
defence
and
preservation
of
the
foresaid
true
Religion
,
Liberties
and
Lawes
of
the
Kingdome
;
As
also
to
the
mutuall
defence
and
assistance
,
everie
one
of
us
of
another
in
the
same
cause
of
maintaining
the
true
Religion
,
and
his
Majesties
Authoritie
,
with
our
best
counsell
,
our
bodies
,
meanes
,
and
whole
power
,
against
all
sorts
of
persons
whatsoever
.
So
that
,
whatsoever
shall
be
done
to
the
least
of
us
for
that
cause
,
shall
be
taken
as
done
to
us
all
in
generall
,
and
to
everie
one
of
us
in
particular
.
And
that
we
shall
neither
directly
nor
indirectly
suffer
our selves
to
be
divided
or
withdrawn
by
whatsoever
suggestion
,
combination
,
allurement
,
or
terrour
,
from
this
blessed
and
loyall
Conjunction
,
nor
shall
cast
in
any
let
,
or
impediment
that
may
stay
or
hinder
any
such
resolution
,
as
by
common
consent
shall
be
found
to
conduce
for
so
good
ends
.
But
on
the
contrarie
,
shall
by
all
lawfull
meanes
labour
to
further
and
promove
the
same
:
and
if
any
such
dangerous
and
divisive
motion
be
made
to
us
by
Word
or
Writ
,
wee
,
and
everie
one
of
us
,
shall
either
suppresse
it
,
or
,
if
need
be
,
shall
incontinent
make
the
same
known
,
that
it
may
bee
timously
obviated
;
neither
do
we
feare
the
foule
aspersions
of
rebellion
,
combination
,
or
what
else
our
adversaries
from
their
craft
and
malice
would
put
upon
us
,
seeing
what
we
do
is
so
well
warranted
,
and
ariseth
from
an
unfained
desire
to
maintaine
the
true
worship
of
God
,
the
Majestie
of
our
King
,
and
the
peace
of
the
Kingdome
,
for
the
common
happinesse
of
our selves
,
and
the
posteritie
.
And
because
we
cannot
look
for
a
blessing
from
God
upon
our
proceedings
,
except
with
our
Profession
and
Subscription
we
joyne
such
a
life
and
conversation
,
as
beseemeth
Christians
,
who
have
renewed
their
Covenant
with
God
;
Wee
,
therefore
faithfully
promise
,
for
our selves
,
our
followers
,
and
all
others
under
us
,
both
in
publike
,
in
our
particular
families
and
personall
carriage
,
to
endevour
to
keep
our selves
within
the
bounds
of
Christian
libertie
,
and
to
be
good
examples
to
others
of
all
Godlinesse
,
Sobernesse
,
and
Righteousnesse
,
and
of
everie
dutie
we
owe
to
God
and
Man
.
And
that
this
our
Union
and
Conjunction
may
bee
observed
without
violation
,
Wee
call
the
living
God
,
the
Searcher
of
our
Hearts
,
to
witnesse
,
who
knoweth
this
to
be
our
sincere
Desire
,
and
unfained
Resolution
,
as
we
shall
answer
to
JESUS
CHRIST
in
the
great
day
,
and
under
the
paine
of
Gods
everlasting
wrath
,
and
of
infamie
,
and
of
losse
of
all
honour
and
respect
in
this
World
:
Most
humblie
beseeching
the
LORD
,
to
strengthen
us
by
his
holy
Spirit
for
this
end
,
and
to
blesse
our
desires
and
proceedings
with
a
happie
successe
,
that
Religion
and
Righteousnesse
may
flourish
in
the
Land
,
to
the
glorie
of
God
,
the
honour
of
our
King
,
and
peace
and
comfort
of
us
all
.
In
witnesse
whereof
we
have
subscribed
with
our
hands
all
the
premisses
,
&c.
TO
dispute
against
this
Covenant
scholastically
,
or
otherwise
then
by
vindicating
Our
Royall
Authoritie
,
and
the
Monarchicall
government
of
that
Our
ancient
Kingdome
,
is
farre
beneath
Us
;
and
therefore
Wee
would
onely
know
,
how
they
can
possibly
answer
these
foure
questions
to
the
world
.
First
,
by
what
authoritie
they
entered
into
this
Covenant
,
and
how
they
durst
presume
to
exact
an
Oath
from
any
of
Our
subjects
to
it
,
or
any
thing
else
;
it
being
an
irrefragable
proposition
,
That
no
publike
Oath
can
bee
administred
but
by
a
Magistrate
,
or
by
one
sufficiently
deputed
by
authoritie
to
administer
it
:
For
it
is
a
badge
annexed
to
Magistracie
and
Authoritie
,
to
have
power
of
giving
and
taking
an
oath
;
and
therefore
they
cannot
satisfie
the
world
by
what
Authoritie
or
deputation
from
Authoritie
they
did
give
this
oath
to
,
and
receive
it
from
Our
subjects
.
They
do
answer
,
that
though
they
have
no
Law
for
it
,
yet
they
have
President
;
For
this
Confession
of
Faith
(
say
they
in
the
title
of
their
Covenant
)
was
subscribed
by
Our
Father
of
happie
memorie
,
and
his
houshold
,
in
the
year
1580.
thereafter
by
persons
of
all
ranks
in
the
yeare
1581.
and
that
by
the
ordinance
of
the
Lords
of
the
Secret
Councel
,
and
Acts
of
the
Generall
Assemblie
:
Subs●ribed
againe
,
by
all
sorts
of
persons
in
the
yeare
1590.
by
a
new
ordinance
of
Councell
at
the
desire
of
the
Generall
Assemblie
,
with
a
generall
band
for
maintenance
of
true
Religion
and
the
Kings
person
.
Now
,
was
this
their
Confession
of
Faith
,
and
Covenant
annexed
,
commanded
to
bee
sworne
and
subscribed
by
Us
,
by
any
order
from
Our
Councell
,
or
by
any
Act
of
Generall
Assembly
?
But
they
will
say
,
that
it
being
once
commanded
,
that
commandement
is
still
in
force
and
vigour
.
That
is
indeed
a
good
ground
or
president
for
Us
and
Our
Councell
,
to
command
this
same
oath
to
be
renewed
when
We
shall
see
cause
;
but
the
repetition
of
it
must
still
be
by
the
same
Authoritie
by
which
it
was
at
the
first
injoyned
:
Now
,
the
first
injunction
of
this
subscription
was
made
by
Our
Royall
Father
,
in
the
yeare
1580.
the
first
renewing
of
it
in
1581.
was
(
as
they
say
themselves
)
by
an
ordinance
of
the
Lords
of
the
Secret
Councell
;
the
second
renewing
of
it
1590.
was
by
a
new
ordinance
of
Councell
at
the
desire
of
the
Generall
Assemblie
.
By
which
it
is
plaine
,
that
the
judgement
of
the
Generall
Assemblie
,
(
which
in
those
daies
was
at
the
highest
,
and
was
not
wont
to
derogate
from
their
owne
power
)
was
,
that
this
oath
could
not
be
renewed
,
nor
any
band
,
but
by
authoritie
from
Our
Royall
Father
and
His
Councell
.
Againe
,
have
they
not
printed
in
the
frontispice
of
this
their
Covenant
Our
Royall
Father
his
charge
to
certain
Commissioners
,
and
all
Ministers
within
that
Realme
,
for
requiring
this
oath
,
with
a
command
to
returne
to
the
Ministers
of
his
house
,
the
names
and
processes
of
all
such
as
should
refuse
to
take
the
said
oath
.
Now
,
did
any
of
all
these
precede
their
Covenant
?
Was
Our
authoritie
,
or
the
authoritie
of
Our
Councell
so
much
as
asked
,
much
lesse
obtained
?
Were
there
any
Commissioners
by
Us
,
or
Our
Councell
appointed
to
receive
this
oath
in
the
severall
Shires
?
Nay
,
as
shall
appeare
afterward
in
due
place
,
when
We
,
with
the
advice
of
Our
Councell
,
by
Proclamation
did
command
the
renewing
of
that
oath
,
and
designed
Commissioners
throughout
the
severall
Shires
of
the
Kingdome
for
administring
of
it
,
did
not
those
,
who
call
themselves
of
the
Table
,
refuse
to
sweare
it
themselves
,
and
command
that
none
of
the
Kingdome
should
sweare
it
by
any
authoritie
from
Us
?
And
is
not
this
pulling
down
of
Our
authoritie
,
and
setting
themselves
in
Our
place
?
So
that
if
the
Reader
look
upon
the
title
and
inscription
of
their
Covenant
,
he
shall
finde
(
as
Wee
said
)
that
it
carrieth
the
overthrow
of
it
in
its
owne
front
.
Secondly
,
say
they
had
power
to
command
the
new
taking
of
this
oath
,
(
as
they
had
not
,
)
yet
what
power
can
be
pretended
for
their
interpretation
of
it
?
It
being
a
received
Maxime
,
That
no
lesse
authoritie
can
interpret
a
Law
or
Rescript
,
then
that
which
made
it
,
or
those
,
whom
they
who
made
it
have
constituted
Judges
to
give
judgement
and
sentence
according
to
the
true
meaning
of
it
.
This
oath
then
being
first
framed
and
urged
by
our
Royall
Father
,
with
the
advice
of
his
Councell
,
can
it
be
interpreted
by
any
but
by
Us
,
and
His
and
Our
successours
?
And
have
either
We
or
Our
Councell
given
any
such
interpretation
?
Nay
,
can
any
man
,
though
in
authoritie
,
indued
with
Religion
or
reason
,
with
any
conscience
or
honestie
,
give
not
onely
so
false
,
but
so
ridiculous
and
absurd
an
interpretation
of
that
Confession
of
faith
,
as
those
of
the
Table
have
given
?
For
they
have
declared
,
That
this
Confession
is
to
bee
interpreted
,
and
ought
to
be
understood
of
all
the
pretended
Novations
,
no
lesse
then
if
everie
one
of
them
had
beene
expressed
in
the
said
Confession
.
Had
they
said
that
they
themselves
did
prohibite
these
pretended
novations
,
as
other
points
of
Poperie
in
that
confession
abjured
,
the
words
had
then
carried
some
sense
,
as
intimating
that
they
themselves
did
now
think
that
they
did
tend
to
Poperie
:
But
that
they
should
force
any
man
to
sweare
that
the
framers
of
that
Confession
at
the
first
did
so
,
they
being
all
dead
,
&
so
never
were
asked
,
nor
can
bee
asked
the
question
;
or
that
they
should
make
men
living
sweare
what
was
the
minde
of
the
dead
,
concerning
the
five
Articles
of
Pearth
,
the
Service
Book
,
the
Book
of
Canons
,
the
high
Commission
,
things
of
which
in
their
lives
they
never
heard
,
nor
perhaps
did
ever
imagine
the
introduction
of
them
,
(
they
in
that
Confession
abjuring
onely
those
Romish
corruptions
,
which
in
their
time
had
infested
the
Church
,
)
is
such
a
profane
and
foolish
interpretation
,
that
one
would
wonder
how
any
one
that
either
hath
the
knowledge
,
or
maketh
conscience
of
an
oath
,
can
either
himselfe
take
,
or
desire
others
to
take
an
oath
so
false
and
foolish
as
this
:
And
therefore
,
with
more
wit
then
honestie
,
where
they
met
with
no
scrupulous
people
,
they
suffered
them
to
swallow
down
that
wicked
glosse
which
corrupteth
the
verie
text
of
the
Confession
:
But
where
multitudes
,
especially
of
the
Ministers
,
(
who
at
their
admissions
had
sworn
obedience
to
,
and
practise
of
these
points
which
they
call
innovations
,
)
quarrelled
at
this
their
interpretation
,
they
assured
them
,
that
it
would
breed
a
great
division
if
they
should
desire
but
the
least
alteration
of
the
words
in
which
their
Covenant
was
conceived
,
but
yet
that
they
might
verie
well
sweare
all
,
with
a
reservation
of
not
abjuring
Episcopacie
,
the
five
Articles
of
Pearth
,
or
any
thing
established
by
Acts
of
Parliament
and
Generall
Assemblie
:
With
which
Protestation
and
reservation
,
and
not
otherwise
,
many
,
especially
of
the
Ministers
,
did
sweare
their
Covenant
,
as
they
themselves
do
well
know
:
which
was
such
a
notable
peece
of
Jesuiticall
equivocation
on
their
parts
,
who
exacted
this
oath
,
and
contrarie
to
the
verie
letter
and
grammaticall
sense
of
the
oath
it selfe
,
especially
in
that
part
of
it
which
containeth
their
interpretation
of
the
Confession
,
as
the
like
hath
scarcely
beene
heard
.
Thirdly
,
where
was
it
ever
heard
that
men
,
pretending
for
a
ground
of
their
proceedings
,
the
president
of
a
former
Confession
and
band
annexed
,
did
dare
to
adde
any
thing
to
the
text
of
that
Confession
and
band
upon
which
they
meant
to
build
their
actions
?
But
these
men
have
taken
upon
them
,
not
onely
without
authoritie
to
make
an
interpretation
of
that
Confession
,
but
flatly
against
Authoritie
,
to
adde
to
the
verie
text
of
the
band
of
maintenance
:
For
whereas
the
band
annexed
to
the
former
Confession
was
made
in
defence
of
Us
,
Our
Authoritie
and
Person
,
with
their
fortunes
,
bodies
and
lives
,
in
defence
of
the
Gospel
of
Christ
,
and
liberties
of
that
Our
Kingdome
,
&c.
they
have
added
a
mutuall
defence
of
one
another
;
So
that
the
band
,
which
was
at
the
first
made
against
those
subjects
who
went
about
to
correspond
with
forreiners
for
the
subversion
of
Our
Religion
and
Kingdome
,
is
now
made
against
all
persons
whatsoever
,
who
shall
oppose
them
in
their
courses
.
That
band
which
was
made
in
defence
of
Our
person
and
authoritie
,
against
all
treason
at
home
and
invasion
from
abroad
,
is
now
principally
made
against
Us
,
if
We
shall
oppose
their
courses
;
and
next
,
against
all
such
of
Our
loyall
subjects
as
shall
adhere
to
Us
in
defence
of
Our
person
and
authoritie
:
For
these
words
,
against
all
persons
whatsoever
,
not
excepting
Us
,
shewes
their
bad
meaning
too
well
.
Now
,
whether
Our
Royall
Father
in
the
first
band
,
by
defence
of
His
person
and
authoritie
,
meant
maintenance
against
Us
His
successor
,
Our
person
and
authoritie
(
for
they
urge
the
intention
of
the
first
Confession
and
band
as
a
warrant
for
this
new
one
of
theirs
,
)
or
whether
the
words
of
the
Emperour
,
or
any
Monarch
,
or
any
other
Law-giver
,
in
any
of
their
Lawes
or
Rescripts
,
can
bee
taken
in
any
tolerable
construction
against
the
Crowne
and
Dignitie
of
themselves
and
successors
;
Or
how
these
new
Covenanters
can
with
the
same
breath
blow
both
hot
and
cold
,
with
the
same
hand
both
strike
and
stroake
Us
,
in
one
sentence
swearing
to
defend
Our
person
and
authoritie
,
and
yet
in
the
next
swearing
to
defend
one
another
against
all
persons
whatsoever
,
not
excepting
Us
,
if
not
principally
intending
Us
,
We
leave
it
to
the
world
to
consider
.
Fourthly
,
what
shew
of
defence
can
these
men
make
,
to
save
themselves
from
being
punished
with
all
rigour
,
as
movers
of
sedition
,
and
disturbers
of
the
publike
peace
and
quietnesse
of
the
Kingdom
,
since
the
Act
of
the
tenth
Parliament
of
James
the
sixt
,
Act.
12.
and
the
75.
Act
of
the
ninth
Parliament
of
Queene
Marie
,
to
which
the
Act
last
mentioned
relateth
,
have
declared
all
leagues
of
subjects
amongst
themselves
,
without
the
privitie
and
approbation
of
the
King
,
to
be
seditious
,
and
the
Authors
and
Abetters
of
them
to
be
punished
as
movers
of
sedition
?
The
tenth
Parliament
of
James
the
sixth
,
Act.
12.
FOrasmuch
as
there
was
an
Act
made
in
the
Regiment
of
Mary
,
late
Queen
dowager
,
and
Regent
of
this
Realme
,
Our
Soveraigne
Lords
grandmother
of
worthy
memory
,
concerning
leagues
and
bands
,
as
being
thought
,
against
all
law
and
obedience
of
subjects
towards
their
Princes
;
The
not
observation
of
which
Act
since
the
making
,
hath
given
occasion
of
many
troubles
which
have
occurred
since
:
Wherefore
Our
Soveraigne
Lord
,
with
the
advice
of
His
three
Estates
,
conveened
in
this
present
Parliament
,
ratifieth
,
approveth
,
and
for
His
successours
perpetually
confirmeth
the
said
Act
of
Parliament
,
and
ordaineth
the
same
to
have
full
effect
and
●xecution
in
all
time
to
come
:
And
also
of
new
,
with
the
advice
of
His
said
three
Estates
,
dischargeth
and
annulleth
all
leagues
and
bands
made
between
his
lieges
and
subjects
at
any
time
by-past
preceding
the
date
hereof
:
And
statuteth
and
ordaineth
,
that
in
time
to
come
no
leagues
nor
bands
be
made
amongst
His
subjects
,
of
any
degree
,
upon
whatsoever
colour
or
pretence
,
without
His
Highnesse
or
His
successours
privitie
and
consent
had
and
obtained
thereunto
,
under
the
paine
of
being
held
and
executed
as
movers
of
sedition
and
unquietnesse
,
to
the
breach
and
trouble
of
the
publick
peace
of
the
Realme
,
and
to
be
cited
and
pursued
therefore
with
all
rigour
to
the
example
of
others
.
The
ninth
Parliament
of
Queen
Mary
,
Act.
75.
IT
is
statuted
and
ordained
by
the
Queenes
Majestie
,
and
three
Estates
in
Parliament
,
That
no
manner
of
person
or
persons
,
of
whatsoever
qualitie
,
estate
,
condition
,
or
degree
,
lieges
of
this
Realme
,
attempt
to
doe
or
raise
any
bands
of
men
of
warre
,
on
horse
or
foot
,
with
Culverings
,
Pistols
,
Pikes
,
Spears
,
Jacks
,
Splents
,
Steel-bonnets
,
white
harnis
,
or
other
warre-like
munition
whatsoever
,
for
daily
,
weekly
,
or
monethly
wages
in
any
time
to
come
,
without
speciall
licence
in
writing
had
and
obtained
of
Our
Soveraigne
Lady
and
her
successours
,
under
the
paine
of
death
,
to
be
executed
upon
the
raisers
of
the
said
bands
,
as
also
upon
them
that
doe
conveen
and
rise
in
bands
.
Now
Our
consent
to
their
Covenant
was
not
onely
never
granted
,
but
never
so
much
as
once
asked
.
When
they
have
satisfied
these
important
questions
and
considerations
,
which
are
obvious
to
all
men
who
are
acquainted
with
Lawes
and
Government
,
then
let
them
bethinke
themselves
how
they
will
answer
,
not
onely
to
all
Divines
abroad
who
are
not
Jesuited
,
but
even
to
their
own
Universities
at
home
in
that
Our
Kingdome
,
in
the
case
of
conscience
,
how
any
Oath
,
much
lesse
such
an
unlawfull
Oath
as
this
,
can
be
administred
to
any
Prince
his
subjects
,
without
his
consent
or
authoritie
.
There
are
but
two
Universities
in
Scotland
which
conferre
all
Degrees
,
S.
Andrewes
and
Aberdene
;
both
these
,
upon
the
first
comming
abroad
of
this
their
Covenant
and
Oath
,
did
oppose
it
,
and
severally
set
forth
,
sent
abroad
and
dispersed
in
writing
,
those
excellent
and
unanswerable
Reasons
against
it
,
which
Wee
have
seene
and
have
,
but
which
the
Covenanters
did
never
answer
.
Besides
,
the
Divines
of
Aberdene
set
out
in
print
their
Queries
to
the
three
Ministers
,
sent
thither
from
their
Table
to
perswade
their
Covenant
,
which
how
poorely
and
pitifully
they
answered
,
and
so
againe
,
how
they
answered
the
same
mens
Duplies
,
as
miserably
as
their
former
Queries
,
We
leave
to
the
judgement
of
Schollers
,
to
whom
these
three
Ministers
weakenesse
in
their
answers
hath
made
them
sufficiently
ridiculous
.
There
is
likewise
an
Universitie
in
Glascow
,
which
because
it
hath
but
one
Colledge
,
and
hath
not
of
late
conferred
any
Degree
above
that
of
Master
of
Arts
,
is
called
the
Colledge
of
Glascow
.
They
of
that
Colledge
were
verie
backward
to
come
into
their
Covenant
,
untill
they
were
extremely
threatned
;
and
when
they
came
in
,
they
premitted
such
interpretations
and
limitations
,
as
were
destructive
of
the
verie
foundation
of
it
;
some
of
the
Regents
never
came
in
at
all
.
In
the
Colledge
of
Edinburgh
,
where
there
are
but
foure
Regents
,
how
two
of
them
,
for
not
subscribing
their
Covenant
,
were
expelled
from
their
places
,
is
notoriously
knowne
.
Now
one
would
thinke
,
that
in
any
Kingdome
the
judgement
of
the
learned
Professors
in
Universities
and
Colledges
,
in
a
point
of
conscience
,
should
weigh
downe
the
groundlesse
opinions
of
their
Tables
,
consisting
of
Noblemen
,
Gentlemen
,
Ministers
and
Tradesmen
.
But
leaving
the
many
unanswerable
reasons
which
may
be
brought
against
this
their
Covenant
,
Wee
shall
desire
the
Reader
to
observe
three
things
,
which
appeared
at
the
verie
first
comming
out
of
it
:
First
,
how
in
it
they
swelled
farre
above
all
that
ever
was
complained
of
,
either
in
their
tumults
or
petitions
:
In
their
tumults
they
complained
onely
of
the
Service
Booke
;
in
their
petition
exhibited
to
Our
Councell
and
sent
up
to
Us
,
they
complained
of
the
Service
Booke
and
Booke
of
Canons
;
more
of
their
grievances
then
,
Wee
knew
not
:
Now
in
this
their
Covenant
,
besides
these
two
,
they
complaine
of
,
and
doe
abjure
,
as
they
make
their
adherents
beleeve
,
the
five
Articles
of
Pearth
,
which
were
established
by
Acts
,
first
of
the
generall
Assembly
,
and
then
of
Parliament
;
Then
they
complaine
of
the
high
Commission
,
which
ever
since
the
yeare
1609.
hath
beene
quietly
established
and
in
practise
amongst
them
;
Then
they
complaine
of
Prelats
sitting
in
civill
Judicatories
;
a
thing
which
Wee
cannot
chuse
but
wonder
at
,
not
only
in
regard
of
Our Selfe
,
whom
by
this
meanes
they
would
robbe
of
the
benefit
of
the
abilities
of
any
of
Our
subjects
in
Our
counsels
and
affaires
of
State
,
as
if
holy
Orders
did
superinduce
a
dissabilitie
for
civill
Wisedome
and
Prudence
;
but
especially
in
regard
of
themselves
,
because
by
this
strange
conceit
they
contradict
,
more
then
they
are
aware
of
,
their
owne
false
and
prodigious
opinions
:
for
what
incongruitie
can
they
finde
in
it
,
for
a
Bishop
to
sit
at
Our
Councell
Table
,
where
many
causes
are
heard
,
in
which
Religion
is
concerned
;
or
in
Our
Session
,
where
many
Church-men
have
trialls
for
their
maintenance
?
when
they
themselves
hold
it
not
onely
convenient
,
but
necessarie
,
and
that
even
jure
divino
,
that
Noblemen
,
Gentlemen
,
Merchants
,
Taylors
,
Sadlers
,
Shoomakers
,
and
others
of
most
mechanicall
Trades
,
shall
sit
and
give
sentence
in
Parochiall
Sessions
and
in
Presbyteries
,
in
Causes
Ecclesiasticall
,
and
those
of
the
highest
nature
,
even
the
last
and
supremest
censures
of
the
Church
,
Excommunication
,
and
depriving
of
Ministers
;
nay
,
that
they
shall
give
sentence
in
the
generall
Assembly
(
a
Judicatorie
which
now
they
hold
to
be
above
Our
Session
,
Councell
,
or
Parliament
;
for
they
maintaine
that
the
Acts
of
that
Assembly
may
,
in
many
cases
,
disannull
and
derogate
from
the
Acts
of
the
other
three
)
where
they
doe
assume
to
themselves
to
determine
all
questions
de
Fide
,
Cultu
&
Disciplina
,
of
Faith
,
Worship
or
Discipline
,
and
in
which
of
late
they
did
assume
to
themselves
power
to
determine
,
and
,
according
to
their
weake
and
poore
power
,
did
determine
controversies
concerning
Predestination
,
universall
Grace
,
irresistibilitie
of
Grace
,
concurrence
of
Free-will
with
Grace
,
totall
or
finall
falling
from
Grace
,
and
other
such
like
intricate
points
,
as
some
men
would
be
loath
to
live
so
long
untill
they
could
make
them
understand
them
.
Secondly
,
Wee
desire
the
Reader
to
observe
with
what
affections
this
their
Covenant
was
received
abroad
,
both
by
Protestants
and
Papists
,
at
the
very
first
publishing
of
it
:
By
Papists
it
was
received
with
infinite
joy
,
as
hoping
that
now
the
time
was
come
in
which
both
Wee
and
Our
Successors
might
be
brought
to
abhorre
and
detest
that
Religion
,
whose
professed
Zelots
had
beene
the
authours
of
such
an
unsufferable
Covenant
,
which
could
not
consist
with
Monarchie
;
which
appeared
to
Us
most
evidently
by
the
advertisements
which
then
were
sent
up
to
Us
from
some
of
Our
Councell
of
that
Kingdome
,
that
the
sudden
and
frequent
arrivall
of
Priests
and
Jesuites
from
Doway
and
other
Seminaries
beyond
the
Seas
,
was
so
great
,
in
hope
of
their
welcome
to
Us
because
of
this
seditious
Covenant
,
that
unlesse
some
speedie
order
were
taken
for
their
present
discouragement
and
sending
backe
,
the
evill
might
quickly
passe
remedie
;
which
moved
Us
,
notwithstanding
these
present
broiles
,
to
take
present
order
for
such
proceedings
against
them
,
as
they
were
forced
to
retire
.
With
Protestants
abroad
,
it
was
received
with
most
offensive
scandall
and
infinite
griefe
;
which
appeared
unto
Us
by
advertisements
from
some
of
Our
publique
Ministers
abroad
,
who
certified
Us
,
that
both
the
Ministers
and
others
of
their
Consistorie
at
Charenton
,
and
of
other
Reformed
Churches
in
France
,
as
also
the
Professors
,
Ministers
,
and
Consistorie
of
Geneva
,
and
of
other
neighbouring
Reformed
Churches
in
those
parts
,
were
so
scandalized
with
this
prodigious
Covenant
,
as
that
they
were
afraid
of
nothing
more
then
this
,
that
it
would
bring
an
indeleble
scandall
upon
the
Reformed
Churches
,
and
alienate
the
mindes
of
all
the
Princes
of
Christendome
from
ever
entertaining
a
good
thought
of
their
Religion
.
Of
what
condition
then
and
fearfull
consequence
that
Covenant
is
,
which
bringeth
griefe
and
offence
to
Our
friends
,
joy
and
triumph
to
Our
enemies
,
is
evident
to
all
eyes
that
are
opened
.
Thirdly
,
We
desire
the
Reader
to
consider
with
what
furie
and
madnesse
this
Covenant
,
after
it
was
conceived
,
was
obtruded
to
all
sorts
of
people
:
with
what
threatnings
,
with
what
beating
,
tearing
of
the
clothes
,
drawing
of
the
bloud
,
and
exposing
to
thousands
of
injuries
and
reproaches
,
at
Edinburgh
,
Saint
Andrews
,
Glascow
,
Lanarick
,
and
many
places
more
,
of
those
Ministers
,
who
out
of
religious
conscience
towards
God
,
and
loyall
carriage
towards
Us
,
did
either
disswade
their
Parishioners
from
entring
into
it
,
or
could
not
by
their
intreaties
or
threatnings
be
perswaded
to
enter
into
it
themselves
.
No
doubt
it
cannot
be
a
Covenant
approved
by
God
,
the
first
bitter
and
accursed
fruits
whereof
were
the
many
drops
of
bloud
drawne
from
many
of
Gods
Ministers
,
which
now
no
doubt
doe
call
for
Gods
vengeance
upon
the
whole
land
.
Now
,
the
fire
of
this
seditious
Covenant
flaming
thoroughout
all
the
corners
of
the
Kingdome
,
and
that
to
such
an
unexpected
height
and
violence
,
as
it
was
past
both
the
skill
and
power
of
Our
Councell
to
quench
it
,
Our
Councell
resolved
to
send
up
unto
Us
Sir
John
Hammilton
Our
Justice
Clerke
,
one
of
Our
Privie
Councell
,
and
one
of
the
Lords
of
Our
Session
,
that
he
might
fully
acquaint
Us
with
the
passages
of
this
Rebellion
,
and
the
consequences
of
it
.
After
Our
hearing
of
him
many
times
,
and
many
consultations
had
with
such
of
Our
Councell
of
Scotland
as
were
then
here
present
,
and
such
of
Our
Councell
here
in
England
as
We
thought
fit
to
communicate
this
businesse
unto
,
We
resolved
to
send
unto
that
Our
Kingdome
the
Marquesse
of
Hamiltoun
with
the
full
power
of
an
High
Commissioner
,
as
in
other
cases
Our
Royall
Father
and
We
had
many
times
done
in
important
businesse
concerning
that
Kingdome
;
and
in
the
meane
time
,
we
dispatched
home
the
said
Sir
John
Hamilton
to
give
notice
thereof
,
both
that
they
might
carrie
themselves
quietly
untill
Our
Commissioner
his
comming
,
from
whom
they
were
to
expect
Our
pleasure
,
with
all
favour
which
might
consist
with
Royall
authoritie
,
as
also
that
they
might
before
Our
Commissioners
going
from
hence
,
have
time
to
make
Us
fully
acquainted
with
the
uttermost
of
their
grievances
,
that
so
accordingly
Our
Commissioner
might
receive
Instructions
from
Us
for
giving
unto
them
all
just
satisfaction
.
And
so
We
,
having
here
taken
into
Our
serious
consideration
all
their
Petitions
,
which
We
might
have
justly
rejected
,
because
of
the
insolencie
of
their
demeanour
,
and
their
tumultuous
way
of
presenting
them
to
Our
Councell
,
yet
resolved
to
take
the
mildest
course
We
could
for
calming
of
these
commotions
,
and
therefore
We
settled
upon
a
way
usually
practised
by
Our
Royall
Father
in
that
Kingdome
since
his
comming
to
the
Crowne
of
England
,
viz.
to
establish
an
High
Commissioner
,
with
full
power
and
authoritie
to
conclude
and
determine
all
such
things
as
should
be
found
for
the
good
,
quietnesse
,
and
peace
of
that
Kingdome
,
with
as
full
and
ample
power
as
other
Commissioners
had
exercised
in
any
time
of
Our
Royall
Father
,
and
especially
at
Parliaments
.
And
considering
that
none
,
in
the
consultations
which
We
held
for
this
businesse
,
had
ever
shewed
himselfe
more
forward
and
inclinable
to
advices
and
counsels
of
peace
,
nor
a
more
zealous
Patriot
towards
his
native
countrey
,
then
Our
right
trustie
and
well-beloved
Cousin
and
Councellour
of
both
Kingdomes
,
James
Marquesse
of
Hamiltoun
,
&c.
Gentleman
of
Our
Bedchamber
,
and
Master
of
Our
Horse
;
We
made
choice
of
him
for
Our
High
Commissioner
,
to
that
purpose
,
being
perswaded
both
of
his
loyaltie
and
fidelitie
towards
Us
,
as
also
of
the
great
acceptation
of
his
person
with
Our
subjects
there
,
in
regard
of
his
birth
and
place
,
but
especially
of
his
singular
care
of
,
and
love
to
his
countrey
,
which
they
themselves
did
know
he
had
so
piously
and
affectionately
expressed
in
all
his
consultations
and
counsels
here
with
Us
:
Him
therefore
We
dispatched
from
hence
with
full
Instructions
,
according
to
which
he
was
to
receive
his
Commission
under
Our
great
Seale
of
that
Kingdome
at
his
comming
thither
,
which
he
received
and
presented
to
the
Lords
of
Our
Councell
,
frequently
assembled
at
Dalkeith
,
the
sixt
of
June
following
;
the
true
tenour
of
which
Commission
here
followeth
.
CAROLUS
Dei
gratiâ
Magnae
Britanniae
,
Franciae
,
&
Hiberniae
,
Rex
,
fideique
Defensor
:
Omnibus
probis
hominibus
suis
ad
quos
praesentes
literae
pervenerint
,
Salutem
.
Sciatis
nos
considerantes
magnos
in
hoc
regno
nostro
Scotiae
non
ita
pridem
exortos
tumultus
,
ad
quos
quidem
componendos
,
multiplices
regiae
nostrae
voluntatis
declarationes
promulgavimus
,
quae
tamen
minorem
spe
nostrâ
effectum
hactenus
sortitae
sunt
:
Et
nunc
statuentes
,
ex
pio
erga
dictum
antiquum
regnum
nostrum
affectum
,
ut
omnia
gratiosè
stabiliantur
&
instaurentur
,
quod
(
per
absentiam
nostram
)
non
aliâ
ratione
commodius
effici
potest
,
quàm
fideli
aliquo
Delegato
constituto
,
cui
potestatem
credere
possumus
tumultus
ejusmodi
consopiendi
,
aliaque
officia
praestandi
,
quae
in
bonum
&
commodum
dicti
antiqui
regni
nostri
eidem
Delegato
nostro
imperare
nobis
videbitur
:
Cumque
satis
compertum
habeamus
obsequium
,
diligentiam
,
&
fidem
praedilecti
nostri
consanguinei
&
consiliarii
Jacobi
Marchionis
Hamiltonii
,
Comitis
Arraniae
&
Cantabrigiae
,
Domini
Aven
&
Innerdail
,
&c.
eundemque
ad
imperata
nostra
exequenda
sufficientèr
instructum
esse
:
Idcircò
fecisse
&
constituisse
,
tenoreque
praesentium
facere
&
constituere
praefatum
praedilectum
nostrum
consanguineum
&
consiliarium
Jacobum
Marchionem
de
Hamiltoun
,
&c.
nostrum
Commissionarium
ad
effectum
subscriptum
:
Cum
potestate
dicto
Jacobo
Marchioni
de
Hamiltoun
,
&c.
dictum
regnum
nostrum
adeundi
,
ibidemque
praefatos
tumultus
in
dicto
regno
componendi
,
aliaque
officia
à
nobis
eidem
committenda
in
dicti
regni
nostri
bonum
&
commodum
ibi
praestandi
:
Eoque
Concilium
nostrum
quibus
locis
&
temporibus
ei
visum
fuerit
convocandi
,
ac
rationem
&
ordinem
in
praemissis
exequendis
servandum
declarandi
&
praescribendi
:
Et
quaecunque
alia
ad
commissionis
hujus
capita
pro
commissa
ipsi
fide
exequenda
,
eandemque
ad
absolutum
finem
perducendam
&
prosequendam
conferre
possunt
tam
in
Concilio
quàm
extra
Concilium
nostro
nomine
efficiendi
&
praestandi
:
Idque
similiter
&
adeò
liberè
acsi
Nos
in
sacrosancta
nostra
persona
ibidem
adessemus
.
Et
hac
praesenti
nostrâ
commissione
durante
nostro
beneplacito
duratura
ac
semper
&
donec
eadem
per
nos
expressè
inhibeatur
.
In
cujus
rei
testimonium
praesentibus
magnum
sigillum
nostrum
apponi
praecepimus
.
Apud
castrum
nostrum
de
Windsore
vigesimo
die
mensis
Maii
anno
Domini
millesimo
sexcentesimo
trigesimo
octavo
,
Et
anno
regni
nostri
decimo
quarto
.
Per
signaturam
manu
S.
D.
N.
Regis
suprascriptam
.
On
which
day
the
whole
body
of
Our
Councell
,
with
all
respectfull
and
dutifull
expressions
of
joy
and
thankfulnesse
of
Our
fatherly
care
of
that
Our
Kingdome
in
these
difficult
times
,
acknowledged
and
received
Our
said
Commission
and
Commissioner
:
And
Our
said
Cousen
and
Councellor
,
the
Lord
Marquesse
of
Hamiltoun
,
did
with
all
submissive
reverence
then
and
there
accept
the
said
Commission
,
promising
the
uttermost
of
his
endevours
for
settling
the
peace
of
that
Kingdome
,
so
farre
as
might
consist
with
Our
royall
Crowne
and
Dignity
,
and
the
Lawes
and
Liberties
of
that
Our
ancient
and
native
Kingdome
,
as
by
the
Act
of
Councell
dated
at
Dalkeith
the
sixt
of
June
1638.
doth
more
fully
appeare
:
After
which
acceptation
of
our
Commission
,
the
said
Lord
Marquesse
had
by
Our
Councell
,
and
all
others
,
whensoever
he
went
abroad
,
all
respects
,
honour
and
reverence
due
to
Our
Commissioner
,
performed
unto
him
,
Our
Chancellor
carrying
Our
great
Seale
before
him
,
and
some
other
Noblemen
of
great
place
and
qualitie
carrying
Our
High
Commission
before
him
likewise
.
We
having
now
taken
this
course
which
We
conceived
most
agreeable
both
to
the
customes
of
that
Kingdom
,
and
most
acceptable
to
them
,
in
regard
of
the
choyce
of
Our
Commissioner
,
had
then
assured
hopes
,
that
the
dangerous
distractions
of
that
Kingdome
might
be
happily
composed
:
But
these
hopes
were
quickly
blasted
;
for
no
sooner
had
the
heads
of
the
Covenant
notice
of
these
peaceable
courses
intended
by
Us
,
but
they
flew
out
,
even
before
our
Commissioners
arriving
there
,
into
farre
greater
violence
then
heretofore
,
increased
the
frequent
meetings
of
their
Tables
,
subdivided
them
into
severall
Committees
,
increased
their
provision
of
Armes
,
made
their
Pulpits
ring
with
most
seditious
Sermons
,
putting
the
people
in
feare
,
that
now
there
was
more
danger
to
be
expected
from
the
Lord
Marquesse
his
comming
home
,
and
all
peaceable
treaties
,
then
ever
;
and
at
their
Tables
concluded
upon
a
paper
,
consisting
of
ten
Propositions
or
Articles
,
which
they
caused
immediately
before
our
Commissioners
arrivall
,
with
wonderfull
expedition
,
to
bee
dispersed
throughout
all
the
Shires
of
that
Kingdome
:
which
ten
Articles
,
according
to
the
true
copie
,
We
have
caused
to
be
here
inserted
.
FIrst
,
for
observing
union
,
it
is
thought
fit
,
that
no
answer
be
made
to
any
of
the
Statesmen
or
others
,
having
Commission
from
the
King
,
concerning
the
publike
businesse
,
but
with
common
consent
and
advice
according
to
the
Articles
of
our
Covenant
against
divisive
motions
;
and
if
any
propound
motions
tending
to
the
breach
of
our
union
;
it
would
be
told
them
plainely
,
wee
will
repute
them
as
unfriends
both
to
us
and
our
cause
.
Secondly
,
for
the
better
method
in
preparing
and
holding
of
matters
to
be
treated
of
,
it
is
thought
fit
that
there
be
a
Committee
chosen
,
and
that
some
of
the
Gentrie
,
Burrowes
,
and
Ministers
be
present
at
the
meetings
with
the
Noblemen
.
Thirdly
,
It
is
thought
fit
,
that
all
who
are
interessed
may
attend
punctually
to
Dyets
and
meetings
,
with
the
rest
of
the
number
appointed
for
the
good
of
the
publike
businesse
;
and
,
lest
our
adversaries
should
(
upon
the
frequent
attending
of
the
prime
Noblemen
and
Statesmen
)
take
occasion
to
affirme
,
that
they
have
power
to
dispose
of
their
friends
in
this
cause
,
their
attendance
would
be
the
more
shunned
,
to
shew
we
will
depend
upon
no
man
who
is
of
an
averse
judgement
,
or
who
are
about
a
contrarie
imployment
in
the
matter
of
our
Covenant
and
conscience
.
Fourthly
,
if
there
bee
any
new
Proclamation
,
it
is
thought
fit
that
it
may
be
obviat
and
reincountred
with
a
new
Protestation
,
which
would
be
condiscended
upon
,
and
would
conteine
our
eight
last
Articles
;
And
that
our
Protestation
may
bee
backed
with
good
information
and
reasons
,
and
sent
with
diligence
to
the
Commissioners
to
the
severall
parts
of
the
Kingdome
,
that
they
be
not
deceived
nor
surprised
with
Proclamations
or
suggestions
,
and
that
the
copie
of
the
Protestation
may
be
given
to
the
Commissioners
of
Shires
and
Burghes
,
to
meet
the
Proclamation
in
all
points
needfull
.
Fifthly
,
if
the
discharge
of
the
Book
of
Service
,
and
Canons
,
and
limitation
of
the
High
Commission
be
granted
;
and
that
upon
the
Statesmen
and
Commissioners
offer
,
the
King
will
grant
all
we
can
crave
which
is
not
repugnant
to
Law
,
and
alleadge
that
Episcopall
power
and
Articles
of
Pearths
Assemblie
are
established
by
Law
;
It
is
answered
that
the
abuses
of
Episcopall
government
are
contrarie
to
Law
,
and
censurable
by
Law
,
and
the
Articles
of
Pearth
should
bee
rightly
interpreted
,
and
our
desires
for
the
free
and
yearely
exercise
of
Generall
Assemblies
,
free
admission
of
Ministers
without
unlawfull
Oaths
,
and
rectifying
of
the
Articles
of
Pearths
Assemblie
,
and
that
the
Prelates
boundlesse
usurped
power
,
limited
according
to
the
caveats
of
their
admission
,
are
all
agreeable
to
Law
for
the
reasons
conteined
in
the
Articles
:
And
if
the
Bishops
,
Statesmen
,
and
others
be
of
a
different
judgement
from
the
most
part
of
the
Church
and
Kingdome
,
the
Generall
Assemblie
and
Parliament
(
who
were
the
Law-makers
,
)
are
onely
competent
Judges
for
interpreting
their
owne
Acts
,
whose
direction
we
crave
:
And
although
the
Law
were
interpreted
as
they
alleadge
,
which
is
altogether
untrue
,
and
contrarie
to
the
grounds
and
meaning
of
the
Law
,
yet
the
bodie
of
the
Kingdome
,
for
whose
good
the
Law
was
made
,
may
crave
the
lawfull
redresse
of
the
grievances
sustained
by
that
Law
,
and
our
complaints
,
supplications
,
and
protestations
against
the
Bishops
,
depending
in
processe
for
clearing
the
subjects
loyaltie
,
and
repairing
the
wrong
complained
of
,
cannot
bee
otherwise
lawfully
decided
,
cannot
remedie
the
present
evils
,
nor
prevent
the
like
or
worse
evils
in
time
comming
.
Sixthly
,
it
is
thought
fit
,
that
all
who
have
subscribed
the
Covenant
,
be
made
sensible
that
they
are
obliged
by
their
Oath
,
not
to
rest
satisfied
with
lesse
then
the
desire
of
our
Articles
,
which
are
agreeable
to
law
,
conscience
,
and
reason
,
and
without
which
we
will
be
frustrated
of
our
ends
,
our
adversaries
in
time
will
obtaine
the
establishment
of
the
evils
we
complaine
of
.
Seventhly
,
it
is
thought
fit
,
that
the
number
of
the
Commissioners
be
doubled
,
against
the
Statesmen
and
Marquesse
down
comming
,
and
that
all
be
warned
to
be
readie
upon
advertisement
.
Eighthly
,
that
the
report
of
the
subscriptions
of
the
Covenant
may
bee
sent
to
Edinburgh
from
all
severall
parts
of
the
Kingdome
.
Ninthly
,
that
things
recommended
to
our
former
Committee
be
adverted
to
,
with
the
best
diligence
that
can
be
.
Tenthly
,
it
is
thought
expedient
that
all
the
time
of
the
generall
meeting
there
be
a
Fast.
OUr
Commissioner
upon
his
way
to
that
Kingdom
,
did
meet
with
advertisements
of
these
strange
fears
,
which
the
ringleaders
of
the
Covenant
(
who
were
affraid
of
nothing
more
then
that
our
subjects
should
receive
satisfaction
from
Us
by
Our
Commissioner
)
had
possessed
Our
people
with
,
&
the
bad
entertainment
he
was
like
to
receive
at
his
comming
thither
,
acquainted
Us
therewith
,
but
went
forward
on
his
journy
until
he
came
to
Barwick
,
from
whence
he
sent
to
his
especiall
friends
and
kindred
,
and
to
all
such
Gentlemen
of
his
owne
name
,
and
others
,
as
were
his
Vassals
and
Tenants
,
and
hold
their
lands
from
him
by
service
and
attendance
on
him
when
he
shall
require
it
,
hee
received
answer
that
all
these
Obligations
were
quite
discharged
by
the
Covenanters
Table
at
Edinburgh
,
who
had
absolutely
commanded
that
none
,
who
had
subscribed
their
Covenant
,
should
go
to
meet
,
or
give
any
personall
attendance
upon
Our
Commissioner
,
untill
such
time
as
they
should
have
leave
from
their
Table
so
to
do
;
and
so
Our
Commissioner
went
from
Barwick
unattended
by
these
Noblemen
,
or
by
any
other
of
his
owne
kindred
or
vassals
,
unlesse
such
as
had
not
subscribed
their
Covenant
,
(
except
some
few
,
whose
affection
exceeded
the
command
of
the
Tables
)
;
an
affront
before
that
time
never
offered
to
any
person
of
his
qualitie
in
that
Kingdome
:
Yet
hee
was
verie
nobly
and
honourably
received
,
and
conducted
to
Dalkeith
by
all
Our
Councell
,
most
of
the
Lords
of
the
Session
,
who
are
the
Judges
of
the
Law
,
great
troups
of
the
Nobilitie
and
Gentrie
,
who
had
not
subscribed
their
Covenant
.
Now
,
the
reasons
why
their
Table
had
laid
this
strict
charge
,
of
not
conducting
Our
Commissioner
,
upon
all
their
adherents
,
were
these
two
,
as
appeared
plainely
by
the
speeches
uttered
by
many
of
the
Covenanters
themselves
:
First
,
that
they
might
not
seeme
to
shew
the
least
respect
to
any
,
especially
to
those
of
greater
rank
,
who
were
disaffected
to
their
Covenant
,
as
was
ordered
in
the
third
Article
of
their
ten
last
mentioned
:
Secondly
,
that
they
might
make
triall
of
their
power
with
their
owne
partie
,
the
heads
of
the
Covenant
being
perswaded
,
that
if
they
could
prevaile
with
their
associates
for
breaking
through
the
bonds
of
nature
,
bloud
,
consanguinitie
,
civilitie
,
vassalledge
and
dependance
,
in
pursuance
of
their
Orders
,
they
should
not
much
need
to
feare
that
any
other
obligations
could
be
able
to
divert
them
from
obedience
to
their
dictats
.
Our
Commissioner
,
immediately
upon
his
comming
to
Dalkeith
,
(
where
the
Councell
assembled
for
safetie
,
because
the
combustions
at
Edinburgh
increased
daily
)
met
with
many
discouragements
and
difficulties
.
First
,
We
had
sent
some
small
proportion
of
Armes
,
and
powder
to
be
put
into
Our
Castle
of
Edinburgh
,
justly
doubting
the
surprisall
of
it
by
the
Covenanters
,
who
were
there
assembled
in
great
multitudes
,
and
had
of
late
made
great
provision
of
Armes
there
.
No
sooner
had
the
ship
(
in
which
these
Armes
with
other
goods
were
)
cast
Anchor
in
Leith
rode
,
but
the
Covenanters
sent
for
the
Merchant
owner
of
the
goods
,
commanding
him
to
bring
the
ship
into
the
Harbour
,
and
discharging
him
from
unloading
any
thing
in
the
ship
,
especially
Armes
,
untill
hee
had
leave
from
them
,
as
hee
would
answer
the
contrarie
at
his
perill
;
of
which
Our
Lord
Treasurer
being
advertised
,
provided
that
night
a
Boat
which
landed
the
Armes
and
powder
,
and
Carts
which
presently
carried
them
to
Our
Palace
at
Dalkeith
,
some
foure
miles
distant
:
How
for
this
the
Merchant
was
used
by
them
,
and
how
they
did
threaten
to
come
by
force
and
carrie
away
that
provision
out
of
Our
own
house
of
Dalkeith
,
is
notoriously
known
.
Much
about
this
time
Our
Commissioner
came
to
Dalkeith
,
where
he
was
received
for
his
first
welcome
with
the
certaine
newes
of
the
increase
of
the
peoples
rage
in
Edinburgh
,
of
the
Covenanters
resolution
first
to
take
the
Castle
,
but
(
upon
better
advice
)
of
their
deserting
that
purpose
,
yet
falling
upon
that
which
was
bad
enough
;
for
they
had
begirt
the
Castle
with
strong
guards
,
so
that
no
person
nor
provision
could
passe
to
or
from
it
,
but
by
their
permission
:
Besides
,
they
had
entred
into
consultation
,
whether
they
should
by
force
take
out
of
Our
Palace
of
Dalkeith
that
small
provision
of
Armes
and
powder
which
was
lately
carried
thither
:
which
counsell
they
were
perswaded
by
some
not
to
follow
,
because
of
the
residence
of
Our
Commissioner
there
at
that
time
;
but
one
thing
they
resolved
upon
,
that
during
the
abode
of
Our
Commissioner
and
Councell
there
,
though
but
foure
miles
distant
from
Edinburgh
,
they
would
take
no
notice
of
them
,
send
no
Petition
to
them
:
and
howsoever
they
allowed
some
of
Our
Commissioners
particular
kinsmen
and
acquaintance
to
go
thither
and
visit
him
,
yet
they
would
not
depute
any
to
speak
with
him
of
the
businesse
for
which
hee
was
sent
,
or
of
their
complaints
and
grievances
,
but
resolved
not
to
leave
Edinburgh
,
where
they
were
well
enough
,
so
that
if
hee
had
any
thing
to
deliver
to
them
,
hee
might
come
thither
,
for
to
him
and
Our
Councell
they
would
not
come
:
And
that
they
might
have
some
colourable
pretence
with
the
people
for
this
their
insolent
behaviour
and
resolution
,
it
was
cast
out
and
rumoured
abroad
,
that
if
they
went
to
Dalkeith
,
there
was
an
intention
to
blow
them
up
with
Gun-powder
;
not
that
the
Authors
of
that
foule
and
divelish
aspersion
entertained
the
least
thought
of
any
such
feare
,
but
that
they
might
both
have
a
colour
for
their
unmannerly
not
addressing
themselves
thither
,
as
also
beget
in
the
minds
of
their
ignorant
followers
a
higher
indignation
against
,
and
jealousie
of
Our
Commissioner
and
Councell
for
such
a
wicked
and
treacherous
plot
.
Now
,
at
this
verie
time
when
they
made
all
this
stirre
about
that
small
provision
of
Armes
for
Our
Castle
,
which
exceeded
not
two
hundred
Muskets
,
and
so
many
Pikes
,
with
some
small
quantitie
of
Powder
,
the
Covenanters
had
two
good
Ships
come
home
loaded
with
Armes
and
Amunition
,
which
they
landed
openly
and
avowedly
.
All
these
difficulties
and
new
troubles
,
augmented
daily
of
purpose
since
their
notice
of
Our
Commissioners
journey
,
put
him
and
Our
Councell
to
such
a
stand
,
as
they
knew
not
well
what
resolution
to
take
.
The
Covenanters
force
and
rage
increased
,
which
they
had
not
power
in
any
proportion
to
discharge
;
they
could
not
discover
in
them
the
least
inclination
to
peace
;
they
found
they
would
not
so
much
as
addresse
themselves
towards
them
,
and
they
did
not
hold
it
agreeable
with
Our
honour
,
or
the
dignitie
of
those
places
which
they
held
under
Us
,
nor
yet
for
their
safetie
,
to
go
to
them
;
At
last
this
meanes
was
thought
on
,
no
doubt
by
the
advice
of
those
of
their
Table
,
who
scorned
to
seeme
to
yeeld
or
petition
for
any
such
thing
themselves
.
The
Citizens
of
Edinburgh
sent
certain
Commissioners
to
Our
High
Commissioner
with
a
supplication
▪
that
he
would
bee
pleased
to
repaire
to
Our
Palace
at
Haly-rud-house
,
where
they
might
more
conveniently
give
demonstration
of
their
affection
to
his
Majesties
service
,
in
attending
his
Graces
directions
.
Our
Commissioner
after
he
had
acquainted
and
advised
Our
Councell
with
this
their
supplication
,
by
their
advice
,
as
willing
to
take
any
occasion
to
enter
into
the
businesse
for
which
Wee
sent
him
,
returned
this
answer
to
the
Commissioners
of
Edinburgh
,
That
if
they
would
undertake
to
be
Masters
and
Governours
of
their
owne
citie
,
that
their
citizens
would
behave
themselves
as
good
and
dutifull
subjects
,
and
take
order
that
the
multitudes
,
now
present
in
their
citie
,
who
called
themselves
Covenanters
,
should
do
so
too
,
and
that
the
Guards
about
Our
castle
of
Edinburgh
should
be
dismissed
and
discharged
,
he
would
within
a
day
or
two
repaire
to
Our
Palace
at
Haly-rud-house
,
otherwise
not
:
For
that
hee
did
hold
it
not
agreeable
to
Our
honour
,
that
he
Our
Commissioner
and
Councell
should
reside
at
Our
said
palace
,
which
is
scituated
at
the
one
end
of
the
citie
,
when
Our
castle
seated
at
the
other
end
of
the
same
should
be
blocked
up
with
guards
:
All
which
,
these
Commissioners
undertooke
to
performe
,
and
by
their
words
desired
to
approve
themselves
most
loyall
subjects
,
hoping
to
cleare
themselves
from
many
aspersions
laid
upon
them
,
when
his
Grace
would
be
pleased
to
heare
and
examine
their
proceedings
.
Hereupon
Our
High
Commissioner
,
according
to
his
promise
,
did
remove
himselfe
from
Dalkeith
to
Our
palace
at
Haly-rud-house
,
attended
by
all
Our
Councell
,
such
of
Our
Nobilitie
,
Gentrie
,
and
others
,
as
were
affected
to
Our
service
,
which
consisted
of
a
great
number
:
Some
two
or
three
miles
from
Edinburgh
he
was
met
with
the
whole
bodie
of
the
Nobilitie
and
Gentrie
of
Covenanters
,
then
resident
at
Edinburgh
,
who
were
all
mounted
on
horse-back
,
and
consisted
of
divers
thousands
;
and
besides
,
in
a
nearer
distance
from
Edinburgh
,
by
the
Ministers
then
resident
there
,
who
were
all
on
foot
,
and
consisted
of
manie
hundreds
;
and
so
all
the
way
to
Our
palace
was
filled
with
swarmes
of
people
of
all
sorts
and
sexes
,
many
of
whose
exclamations
and
outcries
were
very
sharpe
and
bitter
,
stuffed
with
cursings
of
Poperie
and
Bishops
;
by
which
it
was
apparent
that
the
multitude
had
been
made
beleeve
that
these
two
were
one
and
the
same
thing
.
Our
Commissioner
when
he
first
met
on
the
way
the
Lords
who
call
themselves
Covenanters
,
was
entreated
by
them
to
heare
a
speech
delivered
,
as
he
should
passe
along
,
by
a
Minister
in
the
name
of
the
rest
:
But
he
,
remembring
the
advertisements
which
he
had
received
of
their
most
seditious
Sermons
,
and
knowing
by
the
same
advertisements
that
he
who
was
to
deliver
this
speech
was
a
deprived
Minister
,
and
one
of
the
most
seditious
in
the
whole
packe
,
returned
answer
to
the
Lords
that
he
would
not
heare
it
,
justly
doubting
that
it
might
be
stuffed
as
full
of
passages
against
Our
authoritie
as
their
Sermons
used
to
be
;
and
so
that
speech
was
omitted
:
Now
,
whether
these
great
troups
of
Covenanters
,
both
of
horse
and
foot
,
in
a
great
bodie
by
themselves
,
which
did
not
joine
at
the
first
with
that
companie
which
attended
Our
Commissioner
from
Dalkeith
,
but
stayed
for
him
on
the
way
in
a
farre
grosser
bodie
by
themselves
,
was
assembled
to
doe
honour
to
Our
Commissioner
,
or
for
shewing
their
owne
power
and
strength
,
by
way
of
comparison
with
the
companie
whom
they
met
,
which
they
farre
exceeded
,
Wee
will
not
determine
.
But
thus
Our
Commissioner
was
conducted
to
Our
Palace
of
Holy-rood-house
,
where
he
was
received
by
the
Lord
Provost
,
Bailiffes
,
Magistrates
and
citizens
of
Edinburgh
with
outward
demonstrations
of
being
welcome
.
And
this
was
all
the
entertainment
which
at
any
time
he
had
from
the
body
of
the
Covenanters
,
during
the
time
of
his
abode
in
that
Kingdome
;
which
whether
it
were
hearty
and
sincere
,
or
but
onely
in
show
,
and
to
shew
their
owne
power
,
Wee
leave
it
to
be
judged
by
the
entertainment
and
respect
which
afterward
he
received
from
them
;
which
will
be
found
to
bee
just
none
at
all
:
For
during
the
time
of
his
continuance
amongst
them
,
though
he
found
that
they
gave
civill
respects
to
him
as
Marquesse
of
Hamiltoun
,
yet
his
being
cloathed
with
Our
authoritie
and
commission
did
much
diminish
them
,
as
shall
appeare
now
in
the
next
place
,
by
those
perpetuall
affronts
which
they
ceased
not
to
offer
daily
to
him
and
Our
Councell
,
in
all
their
proceedings
concerning
the
businesse
for
which
he
was
sent
.
Our
Commissioner
now
being
settled
at
Our
palace
,
with
the
assistance
of
Our
Councell
,
hee
fell
presently
upon
the
maine
businesse
with
the
Covenanters
,
whom
hee
desired
to
dismisse
their
great
multitudes
;
which
they
did
,
being
indeed
necessitated
thereunto
for
the
ease
of
their
great
charge
.
The
two
maine
Propositions
which
hee
offered
to
their
consideration
,
were
these
:
First
,
what
they
should
expect
from
him
in
Our
name
for
satisfaction
to
their
complaints
,
and
accommodating
their
grievances
:
Next
,
what
might
be
expected
from
them
for
returning
to
their
former
obedience
,
especially
in
renouncing
and
delivering
up
their
late
Covenant
.
Both
which
propositions
they
did
receive
with
so
much
sleighting
and
contempt
,
as
that
they
avowed
,
no
satisfaction
from
Us
should
be
accepted
which
contained
any
particulars
;
but
that
they
expected
,
first
,
a
Generall
Assembly
of
the
Church
,
and
then
a
Parliament
,
that
in
these
two
Judicatories
they
would
represent
and
discusse
their
grievances
:
And
no
wonder
,
for
in
both
these
they
knew
that
themselves
were
to
be
both
Judges
and
parties
.
For
the
second
,
they
answered
,
that
they
could
not
returne
to
their
former
obedience
,
from
which
they
would
never
acknowledge
that
they
had
departed
in
the
least
degree
,
having
done
no
act
but
that
which
became
good
and
dutifull
subjects
:
And
for
their
Covenant
,
that
they
would
rather
renounce
their
Baptisme
then
renounce
it
,
or
abate
one
word
or
syllable
of
the
literall
rigour
of
it
;
it
being
more
availeable
and
usefull
unto
them
,
then
all
the
Lawes
and
Acts
of
Parliament
which
had
beene
enacted
in
that
Kingdome
since
the
time
of
Fergus
the
first
King
thereof
:
And
that
it
was
a
proposition
which
though
they
had
now
heard
,
they
were
resolved
never
to
heare
a
second
time
:
And
accordingly
,
after
Our
propositions
thus
made
and
rejected
,
they
presently
filled
the
people
with
such
misreports
of
the
intentions
and
ends
of
Our
Commissioners
comming
,
as
they
wrought
them
to
a
greater
height
of
furie
then
before
,
as
if
now
their
Religion
and
Lawes
were
brought
to
the
stake
:
For
now
new
Guards
were
clapt
upon
Our
castle
of
Edinburgh
,
the
Guards
and
Watches
of
the
citie
multiplied
,
the
Preachers
Prayers
and
Sermons
grew
to
be
so
many
Libells
,
and
admonitions
that
they
should
take
heed
of
craftie
compositions
,
or
yeelding
in
the
least
point
of
their
intended
reformation
;
for
if
they
should
abate
in
any
one
thing
,
it
would
be
thought
that
they
might
be
mistaken
in
all
.
They
presently
printed
their
weake
Reasons
against
their
rendring
up
of
their
Covenant
,
nay
,
they
grew
to
that
rage
,
that
on
the
Saturday
having
knowledge
that
Our
Commissioner
(
attended
with
Our
Councell
)
was
to
heare
divine
Service
and
Sermon
in
Our
owne
chappell
at
Our
owne
palace
the
day
following
being
Sunday
,
they
sent
him
word
that
whosoever
should
read
the
English
Service
in
Our
chappell
should
never
read
more
,
and
that
there
were
a
thousand
men
provided
for
the
disturbance
of
it
;
which
forced
Our
Commissioner
that
night
to
repaire
to
Dalkeith
,
being
unwilling
to
heare
Sermon
but
in
Our
owne
chappell
,
or
there
,
without
hearing
the
English
Divine
Service
,
it
having
beene
continually
read
there
by
the
space
of
twentie
yeares
,
in
the
audience
of
Our
Councell
,
manie
of
the
Nobilitie
,
Judges
,
and
persons
of
all
qualitie
,
without
any
interruption
or
dislike
:
Nay
more
,
they
grew
to
that
boldnesse
as
to
write
letters
to
everie
one
of
Our
Councell
,
requiring
them
to
subscribe
their
Covenant
;
which
Letter
sent
to
everie
one
of
them
severally
,
but
in
the
same
words
,
here
followeth
.
May
it
please
your
Lordship
,
WEe
the
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
,
conveened
at
this
so
necessarie
a
time
,
doe
finde
our selves
bound
to
represent
,
as
unto
all
,
so
in
speciall
unto
your
Lordship
,
what
comfortable
experience
we
have
of
the
wonderfull
favour
of
God
,
upon
the
renewing
of
the
Confession
of
faith
and
Covenant
,
what
peace
and
comfort
hath
filled
the
hearts
of
all
Gods
people
,
what
resolutions
and
beginnings
of
reformation
of
manners
are
sensibly
perceived
in
all
parts
of
the
kingdome
,
above
any
measure
that
ever
we
did
finde
or
could
have
expected
,
how
great
glorie
the
Lord
hath
received
thereby
,
and
what
confidence
we
have
(
if
this
sunshine
be
not
eclipsed
by
some
sinfull
division
or
defection
)
that
God
shall
make
this
a
blessed
kingdome
,
to
the
contentment
of
the
Kings
Majestie
,
and
joy
of
all
his
good
subjects
,
according
as
God
hath
promised
in
his
good
Word
,
and
performed
to
his
people
in
former
times
;
And
therefore
we
are
forced
from
our
hearts
both
to
wish
and
entreat
your
Lordship
to
be
partaker
and
promover
of
this
joy
and
happinesse
by
your
subscription
,
when
your
Lordship
shall
thinke
it
convenient
:
And
in
the
meane
while
,
that
your
Lordship
would
not
be
sparing
to
give
a
free
testimonie
to
the
truth
,
as
a
timely
and
necessarie
expression
of
your
tender
affection
to
the
cause
of
Christ
now
calling
for
helpe
at
your
hands
▪
your
Lordships
profession
of
the
true
Religion
as
it
was
reformed
in
this
land
,
the
nationall
oath
of
this
kingdome
sundry
times
sworne
and
subscribed
,
ablishing
us
who
live
at
this
time
,
the
dutie
of
a
good
Patriot
,
the
office
and
trust
of
a
Privie
Councellour
,
the
present
employment
to
have
place
amongst
those
that
are
first
acquainted
with
his
Majesties
pleasure
,
the
consideration
that
there
is
the
time
of
tryall
of
your
Lordships
affection
to
Religion
,
the
respect
which
your
Lordship
hath
unto
your
fame
both
now
and
hereafter
,
when
things
shall
be
recorded
to
posteritie
,
and
the
remembrance
,
that
not
onely
the
eyes
of
men
and
Angels
are
upon
your
Lordships
carriage
,
but
also
that
the
Lord
Jesus
is
a
secret
witnesse
now
to
observe
,
and
shall
be
an
open
Judge
hereafter
to
reward
and
confesse
everie
man
before
his
Father
,
that
confesseth
him
before
men
:
All
of
these
and
each
of
them
,
besides
your
Lordships
personall
and
particular
obligations
to
God
,
doe
call
for
no
lesse
at
your
Lordships
hands
,
in
the
cause
of
so
great
and
singular
necessitie
;
and
we
also
doe
expect
so
much
at
this
time
,
according
as
your
Lordship
at
the
houre
of
death
would
be
free
of
the
terrour
of
God
,
and
be
refreshed
with
the
comfortable
remembrance
of
a
word
spoken
in
season
for
Christ
Jesus
,
King
of
Kings
and
Lord
of
Lords
.
OUr
Commissioner
in
the
meane
time
resolved
to
publish
Our
gracious
Declaration
,
for
relieving
of
their
grievances
,
and
satisfying
Our
people
in
Our
forwardnesse
for
the
maintenance
of
the
Religion
professed
in
that
Kingdome
,
and
Our
aversnesse
from
Poperie
,
which
they
of
the
Covenanters
Table
having
notice
of
,
being
above
all
things
afraid
that
Our
people
should
receive
any
satisfaction
from
Us
,
or
rest
contented
with
the
grace
of
Our
reasonable
proffers
of
favour
,
did
mightily
repine
at
,
came
to
Our
Commissioner
,
and
wished
him
for
Our
honour
,
his
owne
safetie
,
and
peace
of
the
publike
,
not
to
make
any
such
Declaration
,
which
undoubtedly
would
be
encountred
with
a
Protestation
,
and
that
in
such
manner
as
would
be
displeasing
to
him
,
and
make
the
publishing
of
that
Declaration
be
found
disserviceable
unto
Us.
Our
Commissioner
being
perplexed
with
these
unexpected
and
dangerous
difficulties
,
resolved
by
faire
proceedings
to
gaine
so
much
time
,
untill
he
might
make
Us
acquainted
with
them
,
and
receive
Our
answer
and
instructions
concerning
them
:
In
his
Letters
of
advice
he
acquainted
Us
with
the
danger
threatned
if
he
should
publish
Our
Declaration
,
which
though
he
knew
to
be
full
of
grace
,
yet
the
heads
of
the
Covenant
would
never
suffer
the
multitude
of
their
members
to
understand
it
so
:
Two
things
he
desired
of
Us
;
One
,
that
in
case
Wee
continued
in
Our
resolution
of
publishing
Our
Declaration
,
Wee
would
be
pleased
to
sweeten
it
with
this
further
favour
,
as
to
restore
to
the
citie
of
Edinburgh
the
sitting
of
Our
Councell
,
Our
Session
,
and
all
other
Courts
of
Justice
,
which
he
conceived
would
be
very
acceptable
to
Our
Councellors
,
Judges
,
to
all
Advocates
,
and
all
dependents
upon
the
Law
,
to
all
Our
subjects
which
had
businesse
depending
in
any
of
these
Courts
,
but
most
of
all
to
the
citie
of
Edinburgh
,
which
complained
much
of
their
being
impoverished
by
absence
of
these
Courts
,
and
that
this
was
like
to
prove
a
most
probable
perswasion
for
reclaiming
them
to
their
former
obedience
:
Next
,
that
We
would
be
pleased
to
give
him
leave
to
take
a
journy
unto
Us
,
though
he
should
returne
presently
,
that
he
might
acquaint
Us
with
the
new
emergencies
of
businesses
,
and
such
other
things
as
could
not
be
conveniently
expressed
in
Letters
,
and
so
accordingly
receive
instructions
from
Us
for
his
carriage
.
To
which
Letters
of
advice
Wee
did
returne
by
a
speedie
dispatch
this
answer
;
That
We
would
have
Our
Declaration
no
longer
delayed
,
but
commanded
him
presently
to
publish
it
,
because
Wee
would
not
(
whatsoever
the
event
should
be
)
have
Our
people
barred
the
knowledge
of
Our
Gracious
intentions
and
favours
towards
them
,
which
We
did
see
the
leaders
of
them
studied
nothing
more
then
to
suppresse
;
And
that
at
his
intreatie
,
Wee
were
contented
that
all
the
Courts
of
Justice
should
presently
begin
to
sit
againe
at
Edinburgh
for
the
reasons
contained
in
his
Letters
,
and
in
hope
of
reclaiming
of
that
Citie
,
which
otherwise
by
their
misdemeanour
had
no
reason
to
expect
any
such
favour
from
Us
;
And
withall
,
after
the
dispatch
of
these
two
,
that
Wee
were
contented
hee
should
repaire
to
Us
,
as
hee
desired
,
whensoever
hee
should
finde
it
convenient
,
taking
first
order
with
Our
Councell
for
keeping
all
things
in
order
untill
his
returne
.
This
answer
of
Ours
so
soone
as
Our
Commissioner
received
,
he
assembled
Our
Councell
,
and
made
them
acquainted
with
it
,
who
were
so
well
satisfied
with
the
bringing
back
of
Our
Courts
of
Justice
to
Edinburgh
,
that
presently
they
sent
unto
Us
a
Letter
of
thanks
of
this
tenour
.
Most
Sacred
Soveraigne
,
THe
Marquesse
of
Hamiltoun
,
your
Majesties
Commissioner
,
having
imparted
unto
us
your
Majesties
gracious
pleasure
and
allowance
that
the
Judicatories
of
the
Councell
,
of
Session
,
and
others
,
should
be
returned
to
the
Citie
of
Edinburgh
;
Thereupon
,
the
Lord
Commissioner
being
present
,
order
was
given
for
publication
at
the
Market
Crosse
of
Edinburgh
with
all
solemnities
requisite
;
and
that
the
like
publication
should
be
made
throughout
the
whole
Kingdome
at
all
publike
places
:
This
hath
given
so
great
contentment
to
all
your
Majesties
subjects
,
that
we
cannot
expresse
with
what
dutifull
respect
and
heartie
prayers
for
your
Majestie
they
have
embraced
this
great
and
undeserved
favour
:
In
consideration
whereof
wee
conceive
our selves
bound
in
dutie
to
acquaint
your
Majestie
herewith
;
and
withall
to
render
to
your
Majestie
most
humble
and
heartie
thanks
for
this
so
great
grace
and
goodnesse
,
which
wee
hope
shall
contribute
to
the
good
of
your
Majesties
service
,
and
to
establishing
the
peace
of
the
Countrie
,
for
the
which
we
all
▪
your
Majesties
good
subjects
shall
ever
bee
most
thankfull
,
and
all
in
dutie
bound
to
pray
for
your
Majesties
long
and
happie
Reigne
.
Holy-rood-house
July
2.
1638.
Subscribitur
-
Traquaire
-
Roxbrugh
-
Mar
-
Morton
-
Winton
-
Lithgow
-
Wigtonne
-
Kingorne
-
Hadinton
-
Lauderdaile
-
Kinoul
-
Southesk
-
Lorne
-
Naper
-
Dalyell
-
Ihay
-
Ja:
Carmithaell
-
Thomas
Hop
-
John
Hammilton
ANd
accordingly
Our
Commissioner
caused
Proclamation
to
be
made
at
the
Crosse
of
Edinburgh
,
for
the
first
sitting
downe
of
the
Session
there
,
the
Tuesday
following
,
being
the
third
of
July
1638.
which
was
received
with
such
joy
by
the
Judges
,
Advocates
,
and
all
others
having
relation
to
the
Colledge
of
Justice
,
but
above
all
by
the
Magistrates
and
Citizens
of
Edinburgh
,
that
Our
Commissioner
and
Councell
did
then
well
hope
all
mens
minds
had
beene
well
prepared
to
receive
the
Declaration
of
Our
Grace
and
favour
which
was
to
bee
published
in
the
next
Proclamation
,
with
an
humble
and
thankfull
acknowledgment
;
which
undoubtedly
they
had
done
,
if
they
had
not
beene
not
onely
diverted
,
but
perverted
by
those
men
who
interpreted
every
satisfaction
of
Our
subjects
received
from
Us
,
to
be
a
dividing
and
pulling
them
away
from
themselves
:
And
therefore
they
quickly
cast
about
to
finde
out
some
meanes
,
how
this
Our
speciall
favour
might
not
be
resented
by
them
,
which
was
this
:
They
assured
their
followers
that
there
were
two
of
the
Lords
of
Our
Session
,
viz.
Sir
Robert
Spotswood
President
of
the
same
,
and
Sir
John
Hay
Our
Clerk
of
Register
(
answerable
to
the
Master
of
the
Rolles
here
in
England
)
sworne
enemies
to
their
Covenant
,
well
affected
to
Episcopall
government
,
procurers
and
abettors
of
the
pretended
Innovations
,
that
unlesse
these
two
were
presently
removed
from
Our
Session
,
there
could
be
no
good
intended
to
them
by
the
bringing
of
it
back
to
Edinburgh
,
and
therefore
advised
them
to
send
some
of
their
number
to
Our
Commissioner
to
desire
that
these
two
Our
Judges
might
presently
bee
removed
from
that
Court
;
Not
that
they
who
put
this
in
their
heads
,
thought
that
Our
Commissioner
could
yeeld
to
a
request
of
so
high
injustice
,
but
because
they
knew
,
that
hee
neither
could
nor
would
yeeld
unto
it
,
and
that
therefore
by
his
deniall
they
should
have
meanes
to
irritate
Our
people
,
even
to
a
disgust
of
that
Our
Gracious
favour
,
which
the
day
before
they
had
so
well
relished
.
But
yet
according
to
their
resolution
,
some
of
the
principall
Covenanters
of
all
sorts
sent
from
their
Table
,
had
the
boldnesse
to
repaire
to
Our
Commissioner
,
and
to
demand
of
him
that
which
they
were
sure
no
just
nor
honest
man
could
grant
,
viz.
That
they
could
clearely
prove
briberie
and
corruptions
frequently
to
have
beene
used
by
these
Our
two
Judges
,
and
therefore
intreated
him
to
remove
them
presently
from
their
places
of
Judicatorie
,
after
which
they
would
intend
processe
,
and
so
legally
proceed
in
the
probation
of
these
crimes
objected
against
them
:
To
which
their
demand
Our
Commissioner
returned
this
just
and
modest
answer
,
That
sure
they
could
not
expect
that
he
either
could
or
should
condescend
to
this
their
desire
,
which
yeelded
unto
,
did
overthrow
the
verie
foundation
and
maine
rule
of
Justice
,
viz.
That
any
man
should
be
punished
for
any
crime
before
he
were
legally
convicted
of
it
,
and
therefore
he
advised
them
to
follow
the
constant
course
of
justice
,
which
was
this
;
If
they
thought
these
Judges
clearely
convincible
of
these
horrible
crimes
,
they
should
intend
first
processe
against
them
,
and
then
probation
of
the
crimes
;
of
which
if
they
were
found
guiltie
,
then
they
needed
not
doubt
but
they
should
be
removed
from
their
places
,
and
receive
such
further
condigne
punishment
as
the
Lawes
of
the
Kingdome
had
provided
for
such
notorious
criminals
;
assuring
them
,
that
We
his
Master
would
bee
so
farre
from
hindring
the
course
of
Justice
against
any
such
offenders
,
as
that
Wee
would
hold
it
a
speciall
service
done
to
Us
,
to
bring
the
iniquitie
of
Our
Judges
to
publike
triall
and
censure
,
and
that
he
would
make
Us
acquainted
with
their
demands
:
with
which
just
answer
they
were
resolved
to
be
so
unsatisfied
,
that
they
replied
unto
him
,
that
this
his
deniall
would
be
attended
with
a
great
inconvenience
to
all
Our
subjects
,
for
they
would
in
that
case
of
deniall
make
and
publish
a
Protestation
,
that
whatsoever
Act
,
Decree
,
or
Order
,
the
Lords
of
Our
Session
should
make
in
any
cause
at
which
these
two
Judges
,
or
either
of
them
,
were
present
and
gave
voice
,
should
be
null
and
void
in
Law
;
and
that
none
of
Our
subjects
either
should
bee
bound
or
would
yeeld
obedience
to
them
:
(
Was
not
this
a
strange
usurpation
upon
Regall
power
?
)
To
this
Our
Commissioner
only
added
,
That
everie
such
Protestation
must
be
made
before
the
Lords
of
the
Session
,
who
had
the
power
of
admitting
or
repelling
it
,
and
therefore
for
that
point
hee
remitted
them
to
these
Lords
as
the
competent
Judges
of
it
;
which
answer
of
Our
Commissioner
they
presently
laboured
to
have
misconstrued
by
their
partie
,
telling
them
that
there
was
no
hope
of
any
Justice
to
be
had
against
any
man
who
was
an
enemie
to
them
and
their
Covenant
.
At
the
day
appointed
by
the
Proclamation
,
the
Session
sate
down
,
and
Our
Commissioner
in
his
owne
person
went
to
the
place
,
and
opened
it
,
with
a
short
speech
to
the
Judges
,
to
this
purpose
.
THat
hee
was
warranted
from
Us
to
recall
the
Session
againe
to
Edinburgh
;
That
the
chiefe
thing
that
had
moved
Us
thereunto
,
was
the
sense
of
the
many
incommodities
which
Our
subjects
in
generall
,
and
the
Judges
in
particular
did
sustaine
by
the
removing
of
it
;
That
We
had
required
him
to
desire
and
command
the
Judges
to
grant
all
reasonable
dispatch
to
Our
subjects
in
the
administration
of
Justice
,
that
so
some
time
which
was
lost
might
be
regained
;
That
in
Our
name
he
required
them
to
be
very
carefull
and
circumspect
,
that
in
these
troublesome
times
no
Order
nor
Decree
might
passe
from
them
,
which
might
be
prejudiciall
to
Our
Crown
or
service
.
Our
Judges
hereupon
returned
to
Our
Commissioner
their
humble
and
heartie
expressions
of
all
thankfull
acknowledgment
,
for
this
Our
singular
favour
and
grace
to
themselves
and
all
Our
subjects
,
and
with
great
submission
intreated
him
to
returne
unto
Us
their
humble
and
heartie
acknowledgment
.
And
here
now
We
desire
the
Reader
to
observe
,
that
the
Covenanters
neither
made
any
such
Protestation
against
the
sitting
of
the
two
Judges
,
as
they
talked
of
,
nor
did
ever
intend
any
processe
or
probation
against
them
for
the
crimes
objected
,
though
Our
Commissioner
immediately
after
his
returne
from
Us
,
assured
them
,
that
We
not
onely
had
given
them
leave
,
but
would
thanke
them
for
so
doing
;
which
We
are
confident
they
would
have
done
if
they
had
conceived
these
Judges
guiltie
,
and
giveth
to
Us
good
assurance
that
this
calumnie
against
these
Judges
,
was
onely
cast
in
by
some
of
their
ring-leaders
,
to
marre
and
interrupt
that
resentment
of
Our
grace
and
favour
,
which
they
perceived
wrought
verie
much
upon
many
of
Our
subjects
of
their
partie
,
for
bringing
backe
again
Our
Courts
of
Justice
to
Our
citie
of
Edinburgh
.
The
Session
thus
setled
,
Our
Commissioner
resolved
to
publish
by
Proclamation
the
Declaration
of
Our
grace
and
favour
:
The
principall
Covenanters
,
when
they
could
not
disswade
him
from
it
,
presently
went
about
,
and
both
by
themselves
and
their
seditious
Preachers
,
filled
their
followers
mindes
with
such
fearefull
expectations
of
it
,
that
some
dayes
before
it
was
published
▪
they
filled
the
streets
with
multitudes
of
people
,
especially
neare
the
Crosse
where
it
was
to
be
proclaimed
,
and
those
in
hostile
equipage
divided
into
rankes
,
pulling
their
swords
out
of
their
belts
,
and
with
pistolls
,
being
armes
prohibited
by
Our
lawes
of
that
Kingdome
,
giving
out
,
that
if
this
Our
Declaration
were
hearkened
unto
,
it
would
bring
undoubted
ruine
to
their
Religion
,
lawes
and
liberties
,
though
the
people
knew
nothing
of
what
was
to
be
delivered
in
Our
Declaration
:
Some
daies
they
continued
in
this
posture
,
which
made
Our
Commissioner
delay
the
publishing
of
it
,
untill
he
might
heare
of
more
quietnesse
and
peace
in
the
streets
;
of
which
being
advertised
,
he
caused
the
Proclamation
of
Our
grace
and
favour
solemnely
to
be
made
at
the
Crosse
of
Edinburgh
:
No
sooner
were
the
trumpets
sounded
,
but
there
came
to
the
Crosse
a
mightie
confluxe
of
people
,
the
Covenanters
had
presently
a
scaffold
erected
,
on
which
they
mounted
with
a
Protestation
readie
written
in
their
hands
,
before
Our
Proclamation
was
pronounced
:
Our
Proclamation
was
thus
.
CHARLES
by
the
grace
of
God
,
King
of
Scotland
,
England
,
France
and
Ireland
,
Defender
of
the
Faith
.
To
our
Lovits
Heraulds
Messengers
,
our
Sheriffes
in
that
part
,
conjunctly
and
severally
specially
constitute
greeting
.
Forsameikle
as
We
are
not
ignorant
of
the
great
disorders
,
which
have
happened
of
late
within
this
Our
ancient
Kingdome
of
Scotland
,
occasioned
,
as
is
pretended
,
upon
the
introduction
of
the
Service
Book
,
Book
of
Canons
,
and
High
Commission
,
thereby
fearing
innovation
of
Religion
and
Laws
.
For
satisfaction
of
which
fears
,
We
well
hoped
,
that
the
two
Proclamations
of
the
eleventh
of
December
,
and
nineteenth
of
February
,
had
been
abundantly
sufficient
:
Neverthelesse
,
finding
that
disorders
have
daily
so
increased
,
that
a
powerfull
rather
then
perswasive
way
,
might
have
been
justly
expected
from
Us
;
Yet
We
out
of
Our
innative
indulgence
to
Our
people
,
grieving
to
see
them
run
themselves
so
headlong
into
ruine
,
are
graciously
pleased
to
try
,
if
by
a
faire
way
We
can
reclaime
them
from
their
faults
,
rather
then
to
let
them
perish
in
the
same
.
And
therefore
once
for
all
We
have
thought
fit
to
declare
,
and
hereby
to
assure
all
Our
good
people
,
that
We
neither
were
,
are
,
nor
by
the
Grace
of
God
ever
shall
bee
stained
with
Popish
superstition
:
But
by
the
contrary
,
are
resolved
to
maintain
the
true
Protestant
Christian
Religion
already
profest
within
this
Our
ancient
Kingdome
.
And
for
farther
clearing
of
scruples
,
We
do
hereby
assure
all
men
,
that
We
will
neither
now
nor
hereafter
presse
the
practice
of
the
foresaid
Canons
and
Service
Book
,
nor
any
thing
of
that
nature
,
but
in
such
a
faire
and
legall
way
,
as
shall
satisfie
all
Our
loving
subjects
,
that
We
neither
intend
innovation
in
Religion
or
Lawes
.
And
to
this
effect
have
given
order
to
discharge
all
Acts
of
Councel
made
thereanent
.
And
for
the
high
Commission
,
We
shall
so
rectifie
it
with
the
help
of
advice
of
Our
privie
Councel
,
that
it
shall
never
impugne
the
Lawes
,
nor
bee
a
just
grievance
to
Our
loyall
subjects
.
And
what
is
farder
fitting
to
be
agitate
in
generall
Assemblies
and
Parliament
,
for
the
good
and
peace
of
the
Kirk
,
and
peaceable
government
of
the
same
,
in
establishing
of
the
Religion
presently
profest
,
shall
likewise
be
taken
into
Our
Royall
consideration
,
in
a
free
Assembly
and
Parliament
,
which
shall
be
indicted
and
called
with
Our
best
conveniencie
.
And
We
hereby
take
God
to
witnesse
,
that
Our
true
meaning
and
intention
is
,
not
to
admit
of
any
innovations
either
in
Religion
or
Laws
,
but
carefully
to
maintain
the
purity
of
Religion
already
profest
and
established
,
and
no
wayes
to
suffer
Our
Lawes
to
be
infringed
.
And
although
We
cannot
be
ignorant
,
that
there
may
be
some
dis-affected
persons
who
will
strive
to
possesse
the
hearts
of
Our
good
subjects
,
that
this
Our
gracious
declaration
is
not
to
be
regarded
;
Yet
We
do
expect
that
the
behaviour
of
all
Our
good
and
loyall
subjects
will
be
such
,
as
may
give
testimonie
of
their
obedience
,
and
how
sensible
they
are
of
Our
grace
and
favour
,
that
thus
passeth
over
their
misdemeanours
,
and
by
their
future
carriage
make
appeare
,
that
it
was
only
feare
of
innovation
,
that
hath
caused
the
disorders
which
have
happened
of
late
within
this
Our
ancient
Kingdome
.
And
are
confident
,
that
they
will
not
suffer
themselves
to
be
seduced
and
mis-led
,
to
misconstrue
Us
or
Our
actions
,
but
rest
heartily
satisfied
with
Our
pious
and
reall
intentions
,
for
maintenance
of
the
true
Religion
and
Lawes
of
this
Kingdome
.
Wherefore
We
require
and
heartily
wish
all
Our
good
people
carefully
to
advert
to
these
dangerous
suggestions
,
and
not
to
permit
themselves
,
blindely
under
pretext
of
Religion
,
to
be
led
in
disobedience
,
and
draw
on
infinitely
,
to
Our
grief
,
their
own
ruine
,
which
We
have
,
and
still
shall
strive
to
save
them
from
,
so
long
as
We
see
not
royall
Authoritie
shaken
off
.
And
most
unwillingly
shall
make
use
of
that
power
which
God
hath
endued
Us
with
,
for
reclaiming
of
disobedient
people
.
OUR
WILL
is
herefore
,
and
Wee
charge
you
straightly
and
command
,
that
incontinent
these
Our
Letters
seene
,
you
passe
to
the
market
crosse
of
Our
Burgh
of
Edinburgh
,
and
all
other
places
needfull
,
and
there
by
open
Proclamation
make
publication
hereof
to
all
and
sundry
Our
good
subjects
,
where
through
none
pretend
ignorance
of
the
same
.
The
which
to
do
,
We
commit
to
you
conjunctly
and
severally
Our
full
power
,
by
these
Our
Letters
,
delivering
the
same
by
you
duely
execute
and
indorsed
againe
to
the
Bearer
.
Given
at
Our
Court
of
Greenwich
the
twenty
eight
day
of
June
,
and
of
Our
Reigne
the
thirteenth
yeer
.
1638.
Per
Regem
.
NO
sooner
was
it
ended
,
but
this
their
ensuing
Protestation
against
it
begun
,
and
was
publickly
read
;
which
here
,
according
to
their
printed
Copie
,
We
have
caused
to
be
reprinted
.
The
Protestation
of
the
Noblemen
,
Barons
,
Gentlemen
,
Burrows
,
Ministers
and
Commons
,
&c.
WEe
Noblemen
,
Barons
,
Gentlemen
,
Burgesses
,
Ministers
,
and
Commons
,
That
whereas
wee
the
Kings
Majesties
true
and
loyall
Subjects
,
who
have
ever
esteemed
it
our
greatest
happinesse
to
live
under
a
religious
and
righteous
King
,
and
our
greatest
glory
to
testifie
our
best
affections
to
our
gracious
Soveraign
,
have
beene
in
His
Majesties
absence
from
this
His
native
Kingdome
heavily
pressed
for
a
long
time
past
,
And
especially
of
late
,
with
diverse
innovations
,
which
both
in
themselves
,
and
in
the
way
wherein
they
have
beene
urged
,
doe
manifestly
tend
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Kings
honour
,
and
of
our
Religion
,
Laws
and
Liberties
,
And
by
which
we
were
brought
to
such
extremitie
,
that
there
was
no
way
left
betwixt
the
rock
of
excommunication
,
and
the
high
paine
of
rebellion
on
the
one
part
,
and
the
desperate
danger
of
forsaking
the
way
of
true
Religion
and
the
breach
of
our
Covenant
with
God
on
the
other
,
but
to
represent
our
case
,
and
present
our
supplications
to
the
Lords
of
secret
Councell
,
that
being
equally
pondered
by
them
,
they
might
either
be
answered
by
themselves
,
or
by
their
recommendation
might
ascend
to
his
Majesties
owne
consideration
:
And
therefore
in
all
humble
manner
we
did
to
this
effect
supplicate
their
Lordsh
:
we
were
most
willing
(
for
the
modest
following
of
our
supplications
)
to
obey
their
direction
in
choosing
Commissioners
for
the
great
number
of
supplicants
,
who
flocked
together
from
all
quarters
of
the
Kingdome
;
were
carefull
to
order
our selves
in
all
Christian
and
quiet
carriage
,
and
against
the
tediousnesse
of
many
and
long
delaies
did
wait
for
a
long
time
with
very
great
patience
,
till
at
last
they
were
pleased
to
receive
our
supplications
,
complaints
and
bills
:
And
conceiving
them
to
containe
weightier
matters
then
could
by
themselves
bee
determined
,
they
did
promise
and
undertake
to
represent
and
recommend
the
same
,
according
to
their
more
then
ordinary
importance
,
unto
his
Majesties
Royall
consideration
,
and
to
report
his
Majesties
answer
.
While
his
Majesties
good
Subjects
of
all
ranks
,
throughout
the
whole
Kingdome
,
had
their
minds
wakened
,
and
their
hearts
filled
with
the
expectation
of
a
gracious
and
satisfactorie
answer
,
worthy
of
his
Majesties
pious
and
equitable
disposition
,
in
the
Month
of
February
last
,
incontinent
a
rumour
flyeth
through
the
Countrie
,
and
filleth
all
eares
,
That
the
Lords
of
his
Majesties
secret
Councell
were
commanded
to
make
such
a
Proclamation
concerning
the
Service
booke
,
booke
of
Canons
,
and
the
peaceable
meetings
of
his
Majesties
good
Subjects
in
time
comming
,
as
we
were
perswaded
to
have
beene
procured
by
the
secret
working
,
and
malignant
mis-information
of
our
adversaries
,
Seeking
for
their
owne
private
ends
,
without
respect
to
his
Majesties
honour
,
and
welfare
of
this
Kirk
and
Kingdome
,
to
stop
the
course
of
our
legall
proceedings
,
and
to
escape
their
owne
due
censure
:
And
therefore
intending
to
make
known
to
the
Lords
of
secret
Councell
what
was
noised
concerning
the
Proclamation
;
how
far
the
whole
Kingdome
had
been
by
some
sinistrous
mis-information
frustrate
of
their
hopes
,
and
their
constant
desire
to
have
some
course
taken
by
their
Lordsh
:
advice
;
how
his
Majestie
being
further
informed
,
might
deliver
his
good
subjects
from
so
great
grievances
and
feares
,
and
establish
a
sure
peace
in
this
Countrie
for
time
to
come
;
we
found
our selves
tyed
by
order
of
Law
to
decline
those
against
whom
we
had
made
our
complaint
,
unlesse
we
would
admit
our
parties
to
be
our
Judges
:
And
in
case
our
Declinator
should
not
be
accepted
,
we
behoved
to
protest
,
that
we
might
have
immediate
recourse
to
the
King
himselfe
,
&c.
Thereafter
in
the
Moneth
of
March
,
finding
that
by
the
foresaid
Proclamation
the
innovations
supplicated
against
were
approven
,
our
lawfull
proceedings
condemned
,
our
most
necessary
meetings
prohibited
,
there
being
no
other
way
left
unto
us
,
wee
were
necessitate
to
renew
the
nationall
Covenant
of
this
Kirk
and
Kingdome
,
thereby
to
reconcile
us
to
God
,
provoked
to
wrath
against
us
,
by
the
breach
of
his
Covenant
within
this
Land
,
to
cleare
our
Soveraigns
mind
from
all
jealousies
and
suspicions
,
arising
from
our
adversaries
mis-information
of
our
intentions
and
carriage
;
and
so
to
make
way
for
his
acceptance
of
our
humble
supplications
,
and
grant
of
their
lawfull
remedies
,
to
guard
this
Land
in
defence
of
Religion
,
authoritie
and
liberty
against
inward
divisions
,
and
externall
violences
.
And
that
our
actions
might
be
answerable
to
our
holy
profession
,
we
afterward
drew
up
an
humble
supplication
,
containing
our
grievances
,
and
desires
of
the
ordinary
remedies
thereof
,
to
have
beene
delivered
to
the
King
himselfe
:
In
the
meane
time
wee
were
directed
by
those
,
who
were
intrusted
by
his
Majesty
,
to
attend
his
Declaration
here
in
Scotland
,
which
would
free
us
of
all
feares
of
innovations
of
Religion
,
and
prove
satisfactorie
:
And
lest
for
want
of
true
information
of
our
just
grievances
and
desires
it
should
fall
out
otherwise
,
wee
expressed
to
them
,
with
the
greatest
modestie
wee
could
,
our
desires
in
some
few
Articles
,
and
with
great
patience
have
attended
his
Majesties
pleasure
thereanent
:
And
all
this
Moneth
by-gone
being
frequently
conveened
to
heare
the
same
delivered
by
his
Majesties
Commissioner
the
right
Noble
and
potent
Lord
James
Marquesse
of
Hamiltoun
,
&c.
we
presented
a
new
petition
to
his
Grace
as
his
Majesties
Commissioner
,
craving
most
humbly
the
indiction
of
a
free
Assembly
and
Parliament
,
as
the
onely
remedies
thereof
:
Like
as
finding
a
mis-information
,
or
mistake
of
our
Covenant
with
God
,
as
if
it
had
beene
an
unlawfull
combination
to
bee
the
maine
hinderance
of
obtaining
our
desires
,
in
a
new
supplication
;
wee
have
fully
removed
that
impediment
,
renewed
our
desires
of
those
supreme
judicatories
,
to
bee
indicted
with
diligence
,
for
settling
of
the
Kirke
and
Kingdome
:
But
being
answered
only
with
delayes
after
these
nine
Moneths
attendance
,
and
with
this
Proclamation
that
conteined
his
Majesties
gracious
declaration
of
his
pious
intentions
,
not
to
admit
of
any
innovations
in
Religion
or
Law
,
nor
any
staine
of
Popish
superstition
,
But
on
the
contrary
to
be
resolved
to
maintaine
the
true
Christian
Religion
professed
in
this
Kingdome
;
which
we
were
ever
so
far
from
calling
in
question
,
as
in
our
supplicatications
,
complaints
,
and
bills
we
used
the
same
as
one
cause
of
our
desires
,
one
ground
of
our
confidence
of
a
gracious
answer
,
and
argument
of
our
adversaries
malignant
mis-information
of
so
religious
a
King
▪
And
now
most
humbly
(
with
bended
knees
and
bowed
hearts
)
thanke
our
gracious
Soveraigne
for
the
same
,
Wishing
and
praying
the
Lord
of
heaven
,
truly
and
fully
to
informe
his
Majestie
how
far
these
bookes
,
judicatories
,
and
all
our
other
evils
and
grievances
are
full
of
idolatrous
superstitions
,
and
Popish
errours
,
How
destructive
of
the
reformation
of
Religion
in
this
Land
,
and
of
the
Lawes
and
Liberties
of
this
Church
and
Kingdome
,
and
so
directly
contrary
to
this
his
Majesties
pious
intention
and
Declaration
.
Yet
seeing
that
no
Proclamation
could
sufficiently
remove
the
present
evils
,
nor
settle
our
feares
,
nor
secure
us
from
the
re-entrie
of
any
evill
or
Innovation
,
which
it
seemed
to
discharge
or
prevent
the
like
in
time
comming
,
nor
satisfie
our
humble
supplications
,
craving
the
present
indiction
of
a
free
Assembly
and
Parliament
,
as
the
only
remedies
of
our
evils
,
and
meanes
to
prevent
the
like
:
And
seeing
this
Proclamation
doth
not
so
much
as
make
mention
,
or
acknowledge
any
of
our
supplications
,
complaints
and
grievances
,
or
any
just
cause
thereof
,
except
under
the
name
of
great
increase
of
disorders
,
faults
,
and
mis-demeanours
,
but
only
our
feares
of
some
future
Innovation
of
Religion
or
Lawes
,
occasioned
onely
(
as
is
pretended
)
by
the
introduction
of
the
Service
booke
,
booke
of
Canons
,
and
High
Commission
;
which
feares
his
Majestie
hoped
to
have
beene
abundantly
and
sufficiently
satisfied
by
his
two
former
Proclamations
of
the
ninth
of
December
,
and
ninteenth
of
February
.
And
by
this
his
present
Declaration
,
except
his
subjects
bee
blindly
(
under
pretext
of
Religion
)
led
unto
disobedience
,
Doth
mis-ken
,
passe
over
,
and
so
in
effect
denie
all
our
supplications
,
bills
,
articles
,
and
desires
,
especially
our
complaints
against
the
Prelats
our
parties
.
And
,
that
once
for
all
,
in
a
faire
and
perswasive
way
,
even
after
the
resaite
of
our
last
supplication
,
clearing
us
from
the
calumnie
of
unlawfull
combination
;
Doth
not
disallow
nor
discharge
any
of
the
innovations
,
and
evils
complained
upon
,
but
only
assureth
that
his
Majestie
will
not
presse
their
practice
,
but
in
such
a
faire
and
legall
way
,
as
shall
satisfie
his
subjects
of
his
intention
;
which
(
joyned
with
the
other
clause
,
allowing
and
confirming
the
Proclamation
the
nineteenth
of
February
)
evidenceth
the
liberty
left
to
any
Prelate
or
persons
to
practise
the
same
,
and
by
all
other
faire
waies
to
perswade
others
thereunto
;
and
his
Majesties
resolution
to
presse
their
practice
in
a
faire
and
legall
way
:
And
also
confirmeth
the
former
Declaration
,
that
the
Service
Booke
is
a
ready
meane
to
maintaine
the
true
Religion
already
professed
,
and
to
beat
out
all
Superstition
,
and
no
waies
to
be
contrary
to
the
Lawes
of
this
Kingdome
,
but
to
be
compiled
and
approved
for
the
universall
use
and
edification
of
all
his
Majesties
subjects
;
Doth
not
abolish
,
but
promiseth
to
rectifie
the
High
Commission
,
with
advice
of
his
privie
Councell
,
implying
the
Kings
power
,
with
consent
of
the
Councell
,
to
establish
this
or
any
judicatory
within
this
Kingdome
,
without
consent
of
the
three
Estates
conveened
in
Parliament
,
contrary
to
the
fundamentall
and
expresse
Lawes
thereof
;
and
by
consequent
with
the
like
reason
,
to
establish
Lawes
and
Service
bookes
,
without
consent
of
the
Assembly
and
Parliament
;
Which
is
contrary
to
the
maine
ground
of
all
our
supplications
,
against
the
manner
of
their
introduction
;
Doth
only
promise
to
take
into
his
consideration
in
an
Assembly
and
Parliament
,
which
shall
bee
called
at
his
best
convenience
,
while
as
the
evident
and
urgent
necessity
,
for
settling
the
combustions
,
threatning
the
totall
dissolution
and
desolation
of
this
Church
and
State
,
excuseth
our
uncessant
and
importune
calling
for
these
present
remedies
;
Doth
insinuate
the
continuance
and
execution
of
any
pretended
Lawes
for
these
innovations
of
worship
,
and
corruptions
of
Church
government
,
and
civill
places
of
Church-men
,
which
by
our
Covenant
,
wee
have
obliged
our selves
to
forbeare
,
and
the
re-establishment
of
these
evils
in
an
Assembly
and
Parliament
,
which
hee
will
call
in
his
best
convenience
,
to
wit
,
for
that
and
this
other
end
of
satisfying
his
subjects
judgements
anent
the
Service
Booke
and
Book
of
Canons
;
Doth
condemne
all
our
former
proceedings
,
even
our
supplicating
,
complaining
,
protesting
,
subscribing
of
our
Covenant
together
,
and
our
continuall
meetings
,
as
great
disorders
,
increase
of
disorders
,
deserving
justly
a
powerfull
rather
then
a
perswasive
way
,
a
running
headlong
into
ruine
,
a
perishing
in
our
faults
,
a
blind
disobedience
under
pretext
of
Religion
,
and
doth
threaten
&
denounce
,
Now
once
for
all
,
If
we
be
not
heartily
satisfied
,
and
give
testimony
of
our
obedience
after
this
Declaration
,
but
continue
,
as
by
our
former
proceedings
,
to
draw
on
our
owne
ruine
,
that
,
albeit
unwillingly
,
he
must
make
use
of
that
power
which
God
hath
indued
him
with
,
for
reclaiming
of
so
disobedient
people
.
THerefore
we
,
in
our
own
name
,
and
in
name
of
all
who
will
adhere
to
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
and
reformation
of
Religion
within
this
Land
,
are
forced
and
compelled
,
out
of
our
bound
duty
to
God
,
our
King
,
native
Country
,
our selves
and
our
posterity
.
(
lest
our
silence
should
be
prejudiciall
to
so
important
a
cause
,
as
concernes
Gods
glory
and
worship
,
our
Religion
and
salvation
,
the
Lawes
and
Liberties
of
this
Church
and
Kingdome
,
or
derogatory
to
our
former
supplications
,
complaints
,
protestations
,
Articles
and
proceedings
,
or
unanswerable
to
the
solemne
oath
of
our
nation
covenant
with
God
)
To
declare
before
God
and
man
,
and
to
protest
,
Primo
,
That
we
doe
,
and
will
constantly
adhere
,
according
to
our
vocation
and
power
,
to
the
said
Reformation
,
in
doctrine
,
use
of
Sacraments
,
and
discipline
;
And
that
notwithstanding
of
any
innovations
introduced
therein
,
either
of
old
or
of
late
.
Secundo
,
we
potest
,
That
we
adhere
to
the
grievances
,
supplications
,
and
protestations
given
in
at
Assemblies
and
Parliaments
,
and
to
our
late
supplications
,
complaints
,
protestations
,
and
other
lawfull
proceedings
against
the
same
,
and
particularly
against
the
Service
book
,
and
booke
of
Canons
,
as
maine
innovations
of
Religion
and
Lawes
,
and
full
of
Popish
superstition
,
and
so
directly
contrary
to
the
Kings
Declaration
,
And
against
the
High
Commission
,
as
a
judicatory
established
contrary
to
the
Lawes
and
Liberties
of
this
Church
and
Kingdome
,
and
destructive
of
other
lawfull
judicatories
,
which
both
in
respect
of
the
nature
of
it
,
and
manner
of
introduction
,
without
consent
of
the
three
Estates
of
Parliament
,
cannot
be
any
wayes
rectified
,
but
absolutely
discharged
:
Tertio
,
we
protest
,
That
we
adhere
with
our
hearts
to
our
Oath
and
subscription
of
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
the
solemne
Covenant
betweene
God
,
this
Church
and
Kingdome
,
and
the
clauses
particularly
therein
expressed
and
generally
contained
,
and
to
our
last
Articles
for
the
peace
of
this
Kirke
and
Kingdome
,
drawne
out
of
it
,
and
to
all
the
matters
therein
contained
,
and
manner
of
remedy
therein
desired
.
Quarto
,
We
protest
,
that
this
Proclamation
or
act
of
Councell
,
or
any
other
act
,
or
Proclamation
,
or
Declaration
,
or
ratification
thereof
,
By
subscription
,
or
act
,
or
letter
,
or
any
other
manner
of
way
whatsoever
,
or
any
precondemnation
of
our
cause
or
carriage
,
before
the
same
be
lawfully
heard
and
tryed
in
the
supreme
judicatories
of
this
Kirk
and
Kingdome
,
the
onely
proper
judges
to
nationall
causes
and
proceedings
,
or
any
certification
or
threatning
therein
denounced
,
shall
no
waies
be
prejudiciall
to
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
lawes
,
and
liberties
of
this
Kingdome
,
nor
to
our
supplications
,
complaints
,
protestations
,
articles
,
lawfull
meetings
,
proceedings
,
pursuits
,
mutuall
defences
,
nor
to
our
persons
and
Estates
,
and
shall
no
wayes
be
disgracefull
either
in
reality
or
opinion
,
at
home
or
abroad
,
to
us
or
any
of
us
:
But
on
the
contrary
,
that
any
act
,
or
letter
,
or
subscription
of
the
Councell
,
carrying
the
approbation
of
the
declaration
,
and
condemnation
of
our
proceedings
,
indicta
causa
,
is
and
ought
to
be
repute
&
esteemed
unjust
,
illegall
&
null
,
as
here
before
God
and
man
we
offer
to
clear
,
&
to
verifie
both
the
justice
of
our
cause
and
carriage
,
and
the
injustice
of
such
acts
against
us
,
in
the
face
of
the
first
generall
Assembly
of
the
Church
&
Parliament
of
the
Estates
,
unto
whom
with
all
solemnities
requisite
,
we
do
publikly
appeal
.
Quinto
,
We
protest
,
that
seeing
our
former
supplications
,
last
Articles
,
&
our
last
desire
and
petition
to
his
Majesties
Commissioner
,
which
petitioned
for
the
present
indiction
of
a
free
general
Assembly
&
Parliament
,
according
to
the
law
and
custome
of
all
nations
,
&
of
this
nation
in
the
like
case
,
to
hear
the
desires
,
ease
the
grievances
,
&
settle
the
fears
of
the
body
of
the
Church
&
Kingdome
,
are
thus
delayed
,
&
in
effect
refused
,
to
wit
,
Once
for
all
,
till
his
Majesties
conveniency
for
the
end
contained
in
this
Proclamation
,
that
We
continue
by
thir
presents
to
supplicate
his
Majesty
again
and
again
,
for
the
granting
of
the
same
:
And
whatsoever
trouble
or
inconvenience
fall
out
in
this
land
in
the
mean
time
,
for
want
of
these
ordinary
remedies
,
and
by
the
practice
of
any
of
these
innovations
&
evils
,
contrary
to
our
supplications
,
articles
,
&
confession
,
it
be
not
imputed
unto
us
,
who
most
humbly
beg
these
lawfull
remedies
,
but
also
that
it
is
,
&
shall
be
lawfull
unto
us
,
to
defend
and
maintain
the
Religion
,
lawes
and
liberties
of
this
Kingdome
,
the
Kings
Authority
in
defence
thereof
,
&
every
one
of
us
one
another
in
that
cause
,
of
maintaining
the
Religion
,
and
the
Kings
foresaid
Authority
,
according
to
our
power
,
vocation
and
Covenant
,
with
our
best
counsel
,
bodies
,
lives
,
means
,
&
whole
strength
,
against
all
persons
whatsoever
,
&
against
all
externall
or
internall
invasions
menaced
in
this
Proclamation
.
Like
as
that
in
the
great
exigencie
of
the
Church
,
necessitating
the
use
of
this
ordinary
and
lawfull
remedies
,
for
settling
the
commotions
thereof
,
it
is
and
shall
be
leasome
unto
us
to
appoint
,
hold
and
use
the
ordinary
means
,
our
lawfull
meetings
and
Assemblies
of
the
Church
agreeble
to
the
Law
of
God
,
and
practice
of
the
primitive
Church
,
the
Acts
of
the
generall
Assemblies
,
and
Parliaments
,
and
the
example
of
our
Worthy
Reformers
in
the
like
case
.
Sexto
,
We
protest
,
that
our
former
Supplications
,
Complaints
,
Protestations
,
Confessions
,
meetings
,
proceedings
and
mutuall
defences
of
every
one
another
in
this
cause
,
as
they
are
,
and
were
in
themselves
most
necessary
,
and
orderly
meanes
agreeable
to
the
lawes
&
practice
of
this
Church
and
Kingdome
,
to
be
commended
as
reall
duties
of
faithfull
Christians
,
loyall
Subjects
,
and
sensible
members
of
the
body
of
the
Church
and
Kingdome
,
and
no
wise
to
be
stiled
nor
accounted
great
disorders
,
misdemeanors
,
blind
disobedience
under
pretext
of
Religion
,
and
running
headlong
into
ruine
,
&c.
So
they
proceeded
only
from
conscience
of
our
duty
to
God
,
our
King
,
native
Country
,
and
our
posterity
,
and
doth
tend
to
no
other
end
,
but
to
the
preservation
of
the
true
reformed
Religion
,
the
confession
of
Faith
,
Lawes
,
and
Liberties
of
this
His
Majesties
most
ancient
Kingdome
,
and
of
His
Majesties
authority
in
defence
thereof
,
and
satisfaction
of
our
humble
desires
,
contained
in
our
Supplications
,
complaints
and
articles
,
unto
the
which
we
adhere
againe
and
again
,
as
we
would
eschew
the
curse
of
the
Almighty
God
,
following
the
breach
of
his
Covenant
:
And
yet
we
doe
certainly
expect
,
according
to
the
Kings
Majesty
his
accustomed
goodnesse
and
justice
,
that
His
sacred
Majesty
after
a
true
information
of
the
justice
of
our
cause
and
carriage
,
will
presently
indict
these
ordinary
remedies
of
a
free
Assembly
and
Parliament
,
to
our
just
Supplications
,
complaints
,
and
articles
,
which
may
be
expected
,
and
useth
to
be
granted
from
so
just
and
gracious
a
King
,
towards
most
loyall
and
dutifull
Subjects
,
calling
for
redresse
of
so
pressing
grievances
,
and
praying
heartily
that
His
Majesty
may
long
and
prosperously
reigne
over
us
.
WHereupon
a
Noble
Earle
,
John
Earle
of
Cassles
,
&c.
in
name
of
the
Noblemen
,
M.
Alexander
Gibson
younger
of
Dury
in
name
of
the
Barons
,
James
Fletcher
Provost
of
Dundy
in
name
of
the
Borrowes
,
M.
John
Ker
Minister
at
Salt-Prestoun
in
name
of
the
Ministers
,
and
Master
Archbald
Johnston
,
Reader
hereof
,
in
name
of
all
who
adheres
to
the
Confession
of
Faith
and
Covenant
lately
renewed
within
this
Kingdome
,
tooke
Instruments
in
the
hands
of
three
Notars
present
,
at
the
said
mercat
Crosse
of
Edinburgh
,
being
invironed
with
great
numbers
of
the
foresaid
Noblemen
,
Barons
,
Gentlemen
,
Borrows
,
Ministers
and
Commons
,
before
many
hundred
witnesses
,
and
craved
the
extract
thereof
:
And
in
token
of
their
dutifull
respect
to
his
Majesty
,
confidence
of
the
equity
of
their
cause
,
and
innocencie
of
their
carriage
,
and
hope
of
his
Majesties
gracious
acceptance
,
they
offered
in
all
humilitie
,
with
submisse
reverence
,
a
Copy
thereof
to
the
Herauld
.
NOw
We
must
appeale
to
the
judgement
of
the
world
,
whether
there
was
any
thing
in
this
Our
Proclamation
which
deserved
such
an
undutifull
and
rebellious
Protestation
,
or
the
seditious
clamours
,
which
both
at
their
private
and
publicke
meetings
,
especially
in
their
Pulpits
,
were
made
against
it
.
This
Protestation
needeth
no
answere
;
for
after
the
first
part
of
it
,
which
is
nothing
but
a
repetition
of
that
which
they
have
so
often
said
,
there
is
nothing
but
a
number
of
falsities
heaped
up
together
,
as
the
Reader
may
easily
perceive
:
For
whereas
they
alledge
,
That
they
have
removed
the
impediment
which
caused
their
Covenant
to
be
mistaken
,
as
if
it
had
beene
an
unlawfull
combination
;
We
suppose
that
thereby
they
meane
that
which
they
tendered
to
Our
Commissioner
,
and
called
it
by
the
name
of
an
explication
of
their
Covenant
;
which
explication
was
so
farre
from
giving
unto
Us
any
satisfaction
,
that
both
to
Us
and
all
reasonable
men
it
must
needs
appeare
to
be
a
stronger
confirmation
of
their
unlawfull
combination
:
For
whereas
they
refused
to
except
Us
out
of
the
number
of
those
persons
against
whom
their
band
of
mutuall
maintenance
is
intended
,
it
plainely
demonstrateth
,
that
in
their
intentions
We
are
the
person
chiefly
aimed
at
.
In
some
few
lines
after
this
,
they
professe
that
they
never
so
much
as
called
in
question
Our
resolution
to
maintaine
the
Religion
professed
in
that
kingdome
,
and
Our
care
for
not
admitting
any
Innovations
in
Religion
,
or
any
staine
of
Popish
superstition
:
Now
We
doe
appeale
even
to
their
owne
consciences
,
whether
in
their
private
meetings
,
nay
even
in
their
publike
assemblies
and
Sermons
,
they
have
not
endevoured
to
settle
in
Our
good
subjects
mindes
opinions
,
feares
,
and
jealousies
,
quite
contrarie
to
these
their
printed
asseverations
.
In
the
last
part
they
ground
their
Protestation
upon
no
grounds
but
such
as
these
:
That
they
will
continue
together
,
because
they
have
obliged
themselves
by
oath
so
to
doe
,
and
because
they
will
and
are
resolved
to
adhere
constantly
to
what
they
have
done
,
and
because
they
offer
to
cleare
themselves
before
a
generall
Assembly
and
Parliament
,
where
they
themselves
make
accompt
to
be
Judges
.
Now
these
and
such
like
false
and
weake
grounds
it
is
very
unnecessarie
to
confute
,
the
rehearsall
of
them
being
upon
the
first
view
,
their
sufficient
conviction
.
After
all
these
,
they
end
their
Protestation
with
two
very
unsavourie
conclusions
:
The
first
is
,
that
if
We
will
not
allow
of
their
proceedings
,
they
themselves
will
call
a
Generall
Assembly
,
which
shall
be
sure
to
allow
of
them
.
A
notable
piece
of
hypocrisie
and
disloyaltie
together
,
to
be
suiters
to
Us
for
that
which
they
(
as
they
say
)
both
may
doe
and
are
resolved
to
doe
without
Our
leave
:
The
second
is
,
they
protest
,
that
,
notwithstanding
any
thing
which
We
doe
or
shall
say
to
the
contrarie
,
all
their
proceedings
are
in
themselves
most
necessarie
,
and
orderly
meanes
,
agreeable
to
the
Laws
and
practise
of
that
Church
and
Kingdome
,
to
be
commended
as
reall
duties
of
faithfull
Christians
,
loyall
subjects
,
and
sensible
members
of
the
body
of
that
Church
and
Kingdome
,
and
no
way
to
be
styled
or
accounted
great
disorders
,
misdemeanours
,
blinde
disobedience
,
under
pretext
of
Religion
,
and
running
headlong
into
ruine
:
All
which
words
are
multiplied
,
onely
to
make
up
a
verie
unmannerly
contradiction
to
the
verie
words
of
Our
Proclamation
.
Our
Commissioner
seeing
,
not
that
he
was
not
able
to
give
,
but
that
they
were
resolute
not
to
receive
any
satisfaction
by
what
was
offered
,
and
that
the
most
that
they
could
be
brought
to
,
was
that
which
they
called
an
explication
of
their
Covenant
,
but
indeed
was
none
;
for
they
would
never
yeeld
that
these
words
,
whereby
in
their
Covenant
they
bound
themselves
in
a
mutuall
defence
against
all
persons
whatsoever
,
should
admit
this
interpretation
(
Except
the
King
:
)
He
told
them
plainly
,
that
since
his
Instructions
were
out
,
he
could
proceed
no
further
with
them
without
new
conference
with
,
and
Instructions
from
Us
;
and
therefore
he
resolved
a
speedie
journey
to
Us
,
to
informe
Us
of
what
had
passed
,
and
make
Us
acquainted
with
that
explication
of
their
Covenant
which
they
had
given
him
,
though
as
it
had
given
no
satisfaction
to
himselfe
,
so
he
was
sure
it
would
give
none
to
Us
:
In
the
meane
time
,
he
entreated
them
to
behave
themselves
more
quietly
and
peaceably
then
they
had
done
,
untill
Our
pleasure
were
further
knowne
.
That
pretended
explication
of
their
Covenant
was
conceived
by
way
of
Petition
,
and
was
this
.
To
His
Majesties
Commissioner
:
The
supplication
of
the
Noblemen
,
Barons
,
Burgesses
,
Ministers
and
Commons
here
attending
His
Majesties
gracious
answer
of
our
former
petitions
,
complaints
,
and
desires
,
Humbly
shewing
,
THat
whereas
we
expecting
from
your
Grace
,
as
His
Majesties
Commissioner
,
a
gracious
answer
of
our
former
supplications
,
complaints
and
just
desires
,
have
presented
to
your
Grace
a
petition
,
humbly
craving
a
free
generall
Assembly
and
Parliament
,
as
the
ordinarie
remedy
of
our
grievances
,
and
the
onely
meane
to
put
this
Kirk
and
Kingdome
to
quietnesse
,
It
pleased
your
Grace
to
shew
,
that
His
Majestie
,
from
His
princely
care
of
this
Kirk
and
Kingdome
,
would
be
most
willing
to
indict
a
free
generall
Assembly
,
and
call
a
Parliament
for
those
good
ends
,
but
that
your
Grace
,
as
His
Majesties
Commissioner
,
hath
conceived
the
Confession
of
faith
,
and
Covenant
latelie
renewed
by
us
His
Majesties
subjects
,
to
be
an
unlawfull
combination
against
Authority
;
thereby
to
cast
off
our
dutifull
obedience
,
and
not
a
Covenant
for
maintaining
of
true
Religion
,
of
His
Majesties
Person
and
Authority
,
and
of
the
Laws
and
Liberties
of
the
Kingdome
.
And
we
being
most
willing
to
remove
that
,
as
the
maine
hinderance
of
the
obtaining
of
our
desires
;
Therefore
,
and
for
clearing
of
our
loyaltie
,
and
vindicating
our selves
from
so
great
an
imputation
,
Wee
do
now
in
all
humility
remonstrate
to
your
Grace
,
as
His
Majesties
Commissioner
,
and
declare
before
God
and
men
,
that
we
are
heartily
grieved
and
sorrie
,
that
any
good
man
,
but
most
of
all
that
our
dread
Soveraigne
should
so
conceive
of
our
doing
:
And
that
we
were
,
and
still
are
so
fa●re
from
any
thought
of
withdrawing
our selves
from
our
dutifull
subjection
,
and
obedience
to
His
Majesties
government
,
which
by
the
descent
,
and
under
the
raigne
of
107
Kings
,
is
most
chearfully
acknowledged
by
us
and
our
predecessours
,
that
we
never
had
,
nor
have
any
intention
or
desire
to
attempt
any
thing
that
may
turne
to
the
dishonour
of
God
,
or
diminution
of
the
Kings
greatnesse
and
authority
.
But
on
the
contrary
,
we
acknowledging
our
quietnesse
,
stability
and
happinesse
to
depend
upon
the
safety
of
the
Kings
Majestie
,
as
upon
Gods
Vicegerent
set
over
us
for
maintenance
of
Religion
,
and
ministration
of
Justice
,
have
solemnly
sworne
,
not
onely
our
mutuall
concurrence
and
assistance
for
the
cause
of
Religion
,
but
also
to
the
uttermost
of
our
power
,
with
our
meanes
and
lives
,
to
stand
to
the
defence
of
our
dread
Soveraigne
the
Kings
Majestie
,
His
Person
and
Authority
,
in
the
preservation
and
defence
of
the
true
Religion
,
Liberties
and
Lawes
of
the
Kingdome
.
And
therefore
,
we
His
Majesties
loyall
subjects
,
free
from
that
and
all
other
imputations
of
that
kinde
,
most
humbly
beseech
your
Grace
to
esteeme
that
our
Confession
of
Faith
and
Covenant
,
to
have
been
intended
,
and
to
be
the
largest
testimony
of
our
fidelity
to
God
,
and
loyaltie
to
our
King
:
And
that
hinderance
being
removed
,
must
still
supplicate
that
your
Grace
would
be
pleased
to
indict
a
free
generall
Assembly
and
Parliament
,
which
will
undoubtedly
redresse
all
our
evils
,
settle
the
peace
of
the
Kirk
and
Kingdome
,
and
procure
that
chearfulnesse
of
obedience
which
ought
to
be
rendred
to
His
Majesty
,
carrying
with
it
the
offer
of
our
fortunes
,
and
best
endeavours
for
His
Majesties
honour
and
happinesse
,
as
a
reall
testimony
of
our
thankfulnesse
,
and
our
hearty
prayers
to
God
that
His
Majestie
may
long
and
prosperously
raigne
over
us
.
NOw
,
doth
this
Petition
deserve
the
name
of
an
explication
of
their
Covenant
?
much
lesse
of
such
an
explication
as
should
give
either
Us
or
Our
Commissioner
any
satisfaction
?
No
,
for
it
containeth
neither
more
nor
lesse
then
this
,
that
they
doe
not
meane
to
shake
off
their
obedience
,
if
We
will
give
way
to
all
their
courses
,
which
by
this
Petition
they
justifie
;
so
that
their
meaning
is
,
that
they
will
continue
obedient
subjects
,
if
We
will
part
from
Our
Soveraigntie
;
which
is
in
effect
,
that
they
will
obey
if
Wee
will
suffer
them
to
command
.
But
where
it
was
expected
that
to
these
words
of
their
Covenant
,
whereby
they
binde
themselves
to
mutuall
maintenance
,
against
all
persons
whatsoever
,
should
have
beene
added
,
except
the
King
and
his
successors
,
that
was
refused
,
though
even
that
could
have
given
no
satisfaction
,
unlesse
We
should
give
way
to
that
which
divers
Acts
of
Parliament
have
made
sedition
,
and
punishable
with
death
.
Upon
notice
given
by
Our
Commissioner
of
his
intended
departure
,
the
debatements
at
their
Table
grew
very
hot
and
fierie
upon
this
point
,
Whether
they
should
presently
indict
a
Generall
Assembly
,
and
fall
upon
the
violent
courses
intended
by
them
,
or
that
they
should
grant
some
short
time
for
his
journey
,
his
stay
with
Us
,
his
returne
to
them
againe
,
with
Our
finall
answer
and
last
resolution
;
and
in
the
meane
time
promise
that
they
would
behave
themselves
quietly
and
peaceably
,
and
continue
all
things
in
statu
quo
untill
his
returne
.
This
last
was
agreed
unto
,
though
not
without
much
contrarietie
of
voices
,
and
so
some
of
the
principall
Covenanters
came
and
acquainted
him
with
this
their
resolution
,
which
was
,
That
they
would
expect
Our
answer
,
and
his
returne
upon
the
fifth
of
August
next
at
the
furthest
;
untill
which
time
they
would
breake
up
their
great
meeting
,
containe
themselves
and
the
people
in
quietnesse
and
peace
;
but
if
by
that
day
he
did
either
not
return
,
or
not
bring
with
him
from
Us
such
an
answere
as
they
expected
,
then
they
would
hold
themselves
free
,
and
goe
on
to
prosecute
the
courses
which
they
had
resolved
upon
.
And
so
Our
Commissioner
begun
his
journey
towards
Us.
After
Our
Commissioner
had
at
Greenwich
made
Us
fully
acquainted
with
all
their
insolencies
,
We
speedily
dispatched
him
with
new
Instructions
,
and
commanded
him
to
returne
,
so
that
he
might
be
backe
in
Scotland
by
the
fifth
of
August
,
and
gave
him
order
for
the
indicting
both
of
a
Generall
Assembly
and
a
Parliament
,
but
so
,
that
he
should
first
be
fully
satisfied
,
by
all
informations
which
he
could
conveniently
receive
,
of
the
constitution
of
a
Generall
Assembly
,
with
which
perhaps
many
were
not
acquainted
,
none
having
beene
kept
for
divers
yeares
:
And
therefore
it
did
require
good
deliberation
,
to
agree
both
upon
the
members
of
the
Assembly
(
not
for
their
persons
but
for
their
qualitie
)
and
of
what
things
were
usually
treated
and
handled
there
.
No
sooner
was
he
returned
into
Scotland
,
but
he
found
all
things
in
much
worse
case
,
and
in
a
farre
greater
combustion
then
he
left
them
:
For
he
found
that
the
heads
of
the
faction
(
being
affraid
that
he
might
bring
backe
with
him
some
satisfactory
accommodation
,
which
Our
subjects
might
like
well
,
but
they
themselves
resolved
to
reject
)
had
in
the
time
of
his
absence
assured
their
followers
,
that
they
might
compasse
their
ends
by
such
means
and
upon
such
conditions
as
themselves
desired
:
Nay
,
they
proceeded
so
far
,
as
to
make
the
people
beleeve
what
they
knew
to
be
most
untrue
,
viz.
That
Our
Commissioner
was
well
satisfied
with
all
their
proceedings
,
and
especially
with
their
Covenant
,
in
regard
of
the
late
explication
they
had
made
of
it
;
and
were
so
impudent
as
to
use
that
inducement
for
an
argument
,
whereby
they
perswaded
many
of
all
sorts
,
especially
of
the
Ministers
,
who
had
formerly
stood
out
against
their
Covenant
,
to
enter
into
it
,
in
this
short
time
of
his
absence
from
them
;
And
the
three
Ministers
in
their
answers
to
the
Queries
of
the
Divines
of
Aberdene
,
had
the
boldnesse
to
print
,
that
Our
Commissioner
rested
satisfied
with
their
Covenant
,
according
to
their
explication
of
it
:
With
which
their
notorious
calumnie
he
found
himselfe
so
highly
injured
,
in
a
point
which
so
much
concerned
his
loyaltie
to
Us
,
and
the
trust
reposed
in
him
by
Us
,
they
he
was
enforced
to
call
the
Lords
of
Our
Councell
,
divers
others
of
Our
Nobilitie
,
and
some
of
the
Lords
Covenanters
themselves
,
to
give
testimonie
of
his
frequent
asseverations
in
their
hearing
,
that
as
he
himselfe
was
no
way
satisfied
with
that
explication
,
so
he
was
assured
that
We
neither
would
nor
could
receive
any
satisfaction
by
it
,
only
that
he
would
present
it
to
Us
at
their
entreatie
:
And
besides
the
attestation
of
so
many
witnesses
,
he
was
necessitated
,
both
for
clearing
of
himselfe
to
Us
,
and
preventing
the
further
encrease
of
Covenanters
,
upon
that
false
and
groundlesse
surmise
,
to
print
a
Manifest
and
Declaration
of
his
own
clearnesse
and
their
calumnie
.
It
is
true
that
they
printed
a
weake
answer
to
that
Manifest
,
in
which
they
confesse
,
that
they
never
heard
him
say
that
he
was
satisfied
with
that
Declaration
,
but
that
by
some
probable
reasons
(
which
are
there
expressed
,
and
indeed
are
most
improbable
ones
)
they
were
induced
to
beleeve
that
he
was
satisfied
with
it
,
although
that
both
to
their
new
Proselytes
,
and
in
the
Ministers
printed
answers
,
they
had
positively
averred
,
that
after
he
had
received
that
explication
he
was
fully
satisfied
with
their
Covenant
:
Which
dealing
of
theirs
gave
occasion
for
many
to
thinke
,
that
this
false
aspersion
was
put
upon
him
,
by
those
who
ever
laboured
to
strangle
all
hopes
of
reconciliation
,
onely
to
raise
in
Us
a
distrustfull
jealousie
of
his
service
,
that
so
he
might
be
called
backe
,
and
the
people
made
beleeve
that
no
relieving
of
their
grievances
was
intended
by
Us.
About
the
same
time
a
great
stirre
was
raised
in
that
Kingdome
upon
a
very
slender
ground
,
which
was
this
:
There
had
been
printed
at
Antwerpe
in
severall
pieces
▪
the
pictures
of
the
severall
stories
of
the
Gospels
,
and
Acts
of
the
Apostles
,
after
the
manner
as
they
are
usually
printed
in
the
Romish
Church
;
some
Papists
,
and
it
may
be
others
,
had
caused
these
severall
pieces
to
be
bound
in
their
Bibles
,
at
the
severall
chapters
of
those
stories
to
which
they
did
relate
;
they
found
such
a
Bible
printed
at
Edinburgh
,
which
being
printed
(
as
all
Bibles
are
)
by
Our
priviledge
,
upon
a
sudden
there
were
made
most
tragicall
complaints
,
that
pictures
and
images
were
brought
into
their
Bibles
by
Our
authoritie
,
aggravated
by
the
heads
of
that
faction
,
especially
the
Ministers
,
with
the
imminent
dangers
of
the
present
introduction
of
Poperie
,
Superstition
,
&
Idolatrie
,
still
to
make
the
people
averse
from
all
hope
of
satisfaction
;
so
that
some
did
conceive
,
that
these
pictures
might
bee
bound
in
that
Bible
by
some
of
themselves
,
meerly
to
irritate
the
people
,
and
continue
them
in
their
distance
from
returning
to
Our
obedience
:
but
so
far
with
this
particular
we
cannot
charge
them
.
Now
,
notwithstanding
these
new
and
daily
emergent
combustions
,
and
their
perpetuall
working
of
the
people
,
both
in
their
Pulpits
and
at
their
other
meetings
,
to
new
insolencies
and
greater
heights
of
rage
and
furie
,
Our
Commissioner
resolved
(
as
well
as
he
could
)
to
passe
them
over
,
and
to
enter
into
treatie
with
them
for
the
preparative
overtures
of
a
Generall
Assemblie
,
because
he
did
see
that
all
these
impediments
and
blocks
were
laid
purposely
in
his
way
,
that
either
hee
might
stumble
at
them
,
or
bee
so
scared
as
to
go
back
;
for
it
was
plainely
perceived
,
that
whensoever
he
made
any
proposition
of
peace
,
likely
to
take
or
please
,
they
presently
cast
about
how
to
dash
it
with
some
new
violence
and
accident
which
should
make
it
impossible
,
as
did
most
evidently
appeare
in
this
particular
.
Our
Commissioner
sent
some
of
Our
Councell
to
conferre
with
some
of
the
principall
Covenanters
,
concerning
some
necessarie
propositions
fit
to
be
resolved
upon
before
the
indicting
of
the
Assemblie
▪
both
concerning
the
members
of
which
it
was
to
bee
constituted
,
and
concerning
the
matters
to
be
treated
of
in
it
,
(
two
consultations
usually
previous
to
that
meeting
,
for
the
omission
whereof
in
one
Assemblie
of
later
times
,
they
had
so
grievously
complained
,
that
in
a
Petition
exhibited
by
the
Ministers
of
their
side
,
it
was
alleadged
for
a
nullitie
of
that
Assemblie
:
)
This
message
was
received
with
so
much
choler
and
contempt
,
that
they
presently
blazed
it
abroad
amongst
their
followers
,
for
a
proposition
tending
utterly
to
the
ruine
of
the
Lawes
and
liberties
both
of
Church
and
Kingdome
,
that
the
hearkning
to
any
such
overtures
was
an
absolute
prelimitation
of
that
Assemblie
,
which
they
intended
should
be
free
and
generall
,
that
neither
of
the
members
of
their
Assemblie
,
nor
of
the
matters
to
bee
handled
in
it
,
they
would
speak
so
much
as
one
word
untill
they
came
upon
the
place
,
and
were
in
the
Assemblie
;
that
then
and
there
the
Assemblie
it selfe
was
to
be
the
sole
judge
both
of
the
competencie
of
the
members
elected
,
of
the
regularitie
of
their
election
,
and
of
all
matters
treated
of
there
,
whether
they
were
of
their
cognisance
and
jurisdiction
or
not
,
and
likewise
gave
out
,
that
they
did
not
much
care
whether
Our
Commissioner
would
indict
an
Assemblie
or
not
:
they
would
indeed
like
it
better
if
it
were
indicted
by
Our
authoritie
,
but
if
We
,
requested
by
them
so
to
do
,
should
refuse
it
,
they
both
could
and
would
do
it
of
themselves
:
Then
did
their
Pulpits
againe
begin
to
ring
with
this
monstrous
proposition
,
as
they
called
it
,
of
the
utter
subversion
of
the
liberties
of
their
Church
,
by
the
prelimitation
of
their
Assemblie
,
as
if
this
conference
propounded
by
Our
Commissioner
concerning
the
orderly
proceedings
in
that
meeting
,
had
beene
such
a
blow
to
their
Church
,
as
they
could
not
feare
a
greater
from
Rome
it selfe
.
And
to
make
Our
Commissioner
beleeve
that
they
were
in
good
earnest
,
they
had
a
little
before
caused
the
Presbyterie
of
Peebles
to
begin
with
the
election
for
their
Commissioners
to
the
Generall
Assemblie
,
being
a
place
not
above
twentie
miles
distant
from
Edinburgh
,
so
that
they
were
sure
it
must
speedily
come
to
his
knowledge
:
To
this
election
all
the
Gentlemen
within
the
compasse
of
that
Presbyterie
resorted
,
intruded
themselves
by
violence
,
and
in
despite
of
the
Ministers
would
give
their
voices
to
the
chusing
both
of
the
Ministers
and
one
lay-man
to
be
Commissioners
for
that
Presbyterie
at
the
next
Assemblie
,
whensoever
,
and
wheresoever
it
should
bee
kept
,
when
as
yet
no
Assemblie
was
indicted
.
Our
Commissioner
weighing
well
these
two
things
;
First
,
that
the
principall
Covenanters
,
Noblemen
,
Gentlemen
,
and
Ministers
,
as
hee
had
occasion
to
speak
with
them
severally
,
and
upon
severall
occasions
,
had
protested
unto
him
,
that
their
meaning
never
was
quite
to
abolish
Episcopall
government
,
but
onely
to
have
it
limited
and
restricted
,
according
to
the
Lawes
of
that
Church
and
Kingdome
,
and
that
they
might
bee
accomptable
to
,
and
censurable
by
the
Generall
Assemblie
,
if
they
should
transgresse
these
limits
;
adding
,
that
they
had
farre
rather
live
under
that
government
,
then
under
the
tyrannie
of
the
Presbyeries
,
which
they
had
heard
their
fathers
so
much
complaine
of
,
and
had
given
them
charge
to
beware
of
;
the
like
Protestations
they
having
likewise
made
to
divers
of
Our
Councell
,
and
others
:
And
secondly
,
considering
that
he
now
found
that
they
begun
to
speak
more
sparingly
and
reservedly
in
that
point
,
and
would
not
so
much
as
treat
of
it
before
the
Assemblie
,
and
that
some
of
them
had
given
out
,
that
they
had
resolved
upon
a
way
to
throw
off
that
grievous
burthen
of
the
Presbyteries
,
with
the
weight
whereof
their
fathers
were
so
much
grieved
,
viz.
by
joyning
so
many
Laick
Elders
to
every
Presbyterie
as
there
should
be
Ministers
in
it
,
by
which
meanes
the
Laitie
should
bee
able
to
keep
the
Presbyterie
under
,
without
the
help
of
Bishops
.
Our
Commissioner
was
now
once
againe
at
a
stand
,
not
knowing
how
to
proceed
,
as
not
being
sufficiently
warranted
by
Our
instructions
to
indict
a
Generall
Assemblie
or
Parliament
,
unlesse
hee
should
first
bee
satisfied
by
advice
of
them
who
understood
the
formes
of
Assemblies
,
what
course
was
to
bee
held
,
both
for
the
members
of
that
Assemblie
,
and
the
manner
of
their
election
,
and
for
a
previous
consultation
of
the
principall
things
to
be
treated
there
;
all
which
consultations
the
Covenanters
did
utterly
reject
:
He
therefore
resolved
once
againe
to
make
a
journey
to
Us
,
and
acquaint
Us
with
these
new
occurrences
,
since
hee
found
them
daily
increasing
in
their
obstinacie
,
&
so
changed
,
as
he
was
not
able
to
make
any
judgment
,
either
of
their
resolutions
,
or
desires
,
or
of
what
would
give
them
satisfaction
.
And
therefore
Our
Commissioner
told
them
plainely
,
that
he
had
no
authoritie
from
Us
to
indict
an
Assemblie
,
unlesse
some
particulars
were
agreed
upon
,
both
concerning
the
constitution
of
the
Assemblie
,
the
present
settling
the
peace
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
the
righting
and
restoring
to
their
places
such
Ministers
as
had
beene
displaced
without
order
of
Law
,
who
might
againe
be
displaced
,
if
at
the
Assemblie
they
were
found
to
deserve
it
:
The
summe
of
Our
demands
he
delivered
to
the
chiefe
Lords
Covenanters
in
these
ten
Articles
,
which
will
be
found
by
the
reading
of
them
to
be
verie
just
and
reasonable
.
THat
all
Ministers
deposed
or
suspended
by
the
Presbyteries
since
the
first
of
Februarie
last
,
without
warrant
of
the
Ordinarie
,
shall
be
restored
to
their
owne
places
,
till
such
time
as
they
shall
be
legally
convicted
.
That
all
Moderators
of
Presbyteries
,
deposed
since
the
foresaid
day
by
the
Presbyteries
,
without
warrant
of
the
Ordinarie
,
be
restored
,
and
all
Moderators
appointed
by
the
said
Presbyteries
without
warrant
foresaid
,
to
desist
from
executing
the
office
of
Moderator
.
That
all
Ministers
admitted
by
the
Presbyteries
since
the
foresaid
day
,
without
warrant
from
the
Ordinarie
,
shall
desist
from
exercising
the
function
of
their
ministerie
in
that
place
to
which
they
have
beene
so
presented
and
admitted
.
That
all
Parishioners
shall
frequent
their
owne
Churches
,
and
heare
their
owne
Minister
,
and
that
the
Elders
assist
the
Minister
in
the
Session
,
and
other
exercises
of
the
discipline
of
the
Church
,
as
formerly
they
were
used
to
do
.
That
all
Bishops
and
Ministers
,
have
their
rents
and
stipends
duely
and
thankfully
paied
them
.
That
all
Ministers
bee
appointed
presently
to
repaire
to
their
owne
Churches
,
that
none
of
them
come
to
the
Assemblie
,
or
to
the
place
where
the
same
shall
bee
held
,
but
such
as
shall
bee
chosen
Commissioners
from
the
Presbyteries
.
That
according
to
the
Act
of
Assemblie
1606.
Moderators
of
Presbyteries
being
found
necessarie
members
of
the
Assemblie
,
everie
one
of
the
said
Moderators
bee
appointed
to
bee
Commissioner
from
that
Presbyterie
where
he
is
Moderator
.
That
Bishops
and
other
Ministers
who
shall
attend
the
Assemblie
,
may
be
secured
in
their
persons
from
all
trouble
and
molestation
.
That
the
Commissioners
from
Presbyteries
,
be
chosen
by
the
Ministers
of
that
Presbyterie
onely
:
And
that
no
lay-person
whatsoever
,
meddle
in
the
choice
,
nor
no
Minister
without
his
owne
Presbyterie
.
That
all
Convocations
and
meetings
be
dissolved
,
and
that
everie
man
repaire
to
his
owne
house
,
and
that
the
Countrey
not
onely
be
made
peaceable
,
but
also
that
all
such
Acts
be
forborne
,
as
may
make
it
appeare
to
be
otherwayes
.
And
since
his
Majestie
is
still
displeased
with
the
Covenant
,
wisdome
and
our
dutifull
obedience
to
our
Soveraigne
require
,
that
some
such
course
should
be
taken
,
whereby
his
Majestie
may
receive
satisfaction
therein
;
and
in
the
mean
time
,
that
there
be
no
pressing
,
threatning
,
or
perswading
of
men
to
subscribe
the
Covenant
,
nor
no
mention
be
made
thereof
any
more
in
Pulpits
.
To
these
(
according
to
their
usuall
manner
)
they
would
no
way
condescend
,
but
returned
to
Our
Commissioner
these
most
unjust
and
unreasonable
answers
.
Answers
to
the
particulars
propounded
by
his
Majesties
Commissioner
.
HAving
seriously
considered
with
our selves
,
that
nothing
in
this
world
is
so
precious
,
and
ought
to
be
so
deare
unto
us
as
our
Religion
,
that
the
diseases
of
the
Church
after
long
toleration
did
threaten
no
lesse
then
her
utter
ruine
,
and
the
expiring
of
the
truth
of
Religion
at
last
,
and
that
a
free
Generall
Assemblie
was
the
ordinarie
remedie
appointed
by
divine
Authoritie
,
and
blessed
by
divine
providence
in
other
Churches
,
and
after
a
speciall
manner
in
the
Church
of
Scotland
;
wee
have
often
,
and
earnestly
supplicated
for
the
same
,
and
have
laboured
to
remove
what
was
objected
,
or
what
wee
could
conceive
to
be
any
hinderance
to
the
obtaining
of
our
desire
,
like
as
we
have
now
for
the
same
good
end
resolved
to
returne
this
answer
to
the
particulars
propounded
,
to
bee
performed
by
us
before
any
Assemblie
be
indicted
.
The
particulars
propounded
,
are
either
concerning
matters
Ecclesiasticall
,
or
Civill
:
Ecclesiasticall
,
or
Church
matters
are
,
The
first
,
concerning
Ministers
deposed
or
suspended
by
the
Presbyteries
,
since
the
first
of
Februarie
last
,
without
warrant
of
the
Ordinarie
,
that
they
bee
restored
to
their
owne
places
.
The
second
,
concerning
Moderators
of
Presbyteries
deposed
since
the
foresaid
day
,
to
bee
restored
,
and
all
Moderators
appointed
by
the
said
Presbyteries
without
warrant
aforesaid
,
to
desist
from
executing
the
office
of
Moderator
.
The
third
,
concerning
Ministers
admitted
since
the
foresaid
day
,
that
they
desist
from
exercising
the
function
of
the
Ministerie
in
that
place
,
to
which
they
have
beene
admitted
.
These
three
particulars
do
concerne
the
power
,
dutie
,
and
particular
facts
,
or
faults
of
Presbyteries
,
wherein
we
have
no
power
to
judge
or
determine
,
whether
they
have
proceeded
lawfully
or
not
,
farre
lesse
can
we
urge
or
command
them
to
recall
what
they
have
determined
or
done
,
in
the
suspending
,
deposing
,
or
admitting
of
Ministers
,
or
Moderators
;
they
being
properly
subject
to
the
superior
Assemblies
of
the
Church
;
and
in
this
case
and
condition
of
the
Church
,
to
the
Generall
Assemblie
,
where
,
if
they
shall
not
after
tryall
justifie
their
proceedings
,
from
the
good
warrants
of
Scripture
,
reason
,
and
the
acts
and
praclices
of
the
Church
,
they
ought
to
sustaine
their
owne
deserved
censure
.
And
since
on
the
one
side
,
there
be
many
complaints
against
the
Prelats
for
their
usurpation
over
Presbyteries
in
the
like
particulars
;
and
on
the
other
side
,
there
be
such
complaints
of
the
doings
and
disorders
of
the
Presbyteries
,
to
the
offence
of
the
Prelats
;
we
trust
that
his
Majesties
Commissioner
will
not
esteeme
this
to
be
any
hinderance
of
the
indiction
of
a
Generall
Assemblie
,
but
rather
a
powerfull
and
principall
motive
with
speed
to
conveene
the
same
,
as
the
proper
Judicatorie
wherein
to
determine
such
dangerous
and
universall
differences
of
the
Church
.
Neither
do
wee
heare
that
any
Ministers
are
deposed
,
but
onely
suspended
,
during
this
Interim
till
a
Generall
Assemblie
,
for
their
erroneous
doctrine
and
flagitious
life
;
So
that
it
were
most
[
*
](A68707-e5870-b)
*
Is
it
not
rather
an
offence
to
God
,
to
thrust
men
out
of
their
places
before
they
be
tried
?
offensive
to
God
,
disgracefull
to
Religion
,
and
scandalous
to
the
people
,
to
restore
them
to
their
places
till
they
be
tried
,
and
censured
.
And
concerning
Moderators
,
none
of
them
(
as
we
understand
)
are
deposed
,
but
some
onely
changed
,
which
is
verie
ordinarie
in
this
Church
.
The
fourth
,
concerning
the
repairing
of
Parishioners
to
their
owne
Church
,
and
that
Elders
assist
the
Ministers
in
the
discipline
of
the
Church
,
ought
to
be
cognosced
and
judged
by
the
particular
Presbyteries
,
to
which
the
Parishioners
and
Elders
are
subject
,
since
the
cause
may
bee
in
the
Ministers
no
lesse
then
in
the
Parishioners
and
Elders
.
And
in
case
they
finde
no
redresse
there
,
to
assent
till
they
come
to
a
Generall
Assemblie
,
the
want
whereof
maketh
disorders
to
bee
multiplied
,
both
in
Presbyteries
and
particular
Parishes
.
To
the
sixth
,
That
ministers
wait
upon
their
owne
Churches
,
and
that
none
of
them
come
to
the
Assemblie
,
or
place
where
the
same
is
kept
,
but
such
as
shall
bee
chosen
Commissioners
from
Presbyteries
,
we
answer
,
That
none
are
to
come
to
the
place
of
the
Assemblie
,
[
*
](A68707-e5900-b)
*
And
yet
afterward
,
in
their
last
instructions
they
injoyned
the
severall
Commissioners
to
bring
Assessors
with
them
,
who
were
to
have
no
voyce
in
the
Assemblie
.
but
such
as
are
either
allowed
by
Commission
to
have
voice
,
or
otherwise
have
such
interesse
as
they
can
justifie
to
his
Majesties
Commissioner
,
and
the
Assemblie
conveened
.
To
the
seventh
,
Concerning
the
appointing
of
Moderators
of
Presbyteries
to
bee
Commissioners
to
the
Generall
Assemblie
,
onely
constant
Moderators
,
who
have
ceased
long
since
,
were
found
in
the
Assemblie
1606.
(
which
yet
was
never
reputed
by
the
Church
to
be
a
lawfull
nationall
Assemblie
)
to
be
necessarie
members
of
the
Generall
Assemblie
.
And
if
both
the
Moderators
,
who
if
they
be
necessarie
members
need
not
to
bee
chosen
,
and
the
chosen
Commissioners
repaire
to
the
Assemblie
,
the
Assemblie
it selfe
can
judge
best
of
the
members
whereof
it
ought
to
consist
.
To
the
ninth
,
That
no
lay-person
whatsoever
meddle
with
the
choosing
of
Commissioners
from
the
Presbyteries
,
and
no
Minister
without
his
owne
Presbyterie
,
we
say
,
That
according
to
the
order
of
our
Church
discipline
,
none
but
Ministers
,
and
Elders
of
Churches
ought
to
have
voice
in
choosing
Commissioners
from
Presbyteries
,
and
that
no
Minister
,
or
Elder
should
have
voice
in
Election
,
but
in
his
owne
Presbyterie
.
The
rest
of
the
particulars
are
concerning
civill
matters
:
As
the
fifth
concerning
the
paying
of
Rents
and
Stipends
to
Ministers
and
Bishops
,
concerning
which
we
can
say
no
further
,
but
that
the
lawes
are
patent
for
them
,
as
for
his
Majesties
other
subjects
,
and
that
the
General
Assemblie
ought
not
to
be
delaied
upon
any
complaint
in
that
kinde
.
The
eighth
,
requiring
that
Bishops
,
and
Ministers
be
secured
in
their
persons
,
we
think
so
reasonable
,
that
wee
will
promise
everie
one
of
us
for
our
own
parts
,
they
shall
suffer
no
violence
from
us
,
and
that
we
shall
hinder
others
so
farre
as
wee
may
;
And
if
any
trouble
them
otherwise
,
or
make
them
any
kinde
of
molestation
in
that
attendance
but
by
order
of
Law
,
the
parties
are
justly
punishable
according
to
the
degree
of
their
fault
as
other
subjects
are
.
To
the
tenth
,
concerning
the
dissolving
of
all
Convocations
and
meetings
,
and
the
peaceablenesse
of
the
Countrie
;
These
meetings
being
kept
for
no
other
end
,
but
for
consulting
about
lawfull
remedies
against
such
pressing
grievances
as
threaten
the
desolation
of
this
Church
and
State
,
cannot
be
dissolved
till
the
evils
be
removed
.
And
[
*
](A68707-e5980-b)
*
The
contrarie
is
most
true
.
we
trust
,
that
nothing
in
these
our
meetings
hath
escaped
us
,
which
carrieth
in
it
the
smallest
appearance
of
undutifulnesse
,
or
which
may
seeme
to
tend
to
the
breach
of
the
common
peace
:
But
although
our
adversaries
have
herein
calumniated
us
,
yet
we
have
alwayes
so
behaved
our selves
,
as
beseemed
his
Majesties
most
humble
and
loyall
subjects
,
petitioning
his
Majestie
for
a
legall
redresse
of
our
just
grievances
.
To
the
last
,
concerning
the
Covenant
;
the
Commissioner
his
Grace
having
many
times
and
most
instantly
pressed
us
with
that
point
,
we
did
first
by
[
*
](A68707-e6010-b)
*
Our
Commissioner
never
heard
any
argument
to
that
purpose
which
could
convince
a
child
.
invincible
arguments
make
manifest
,
that
wee
could
not
,
without
sinning
against
God
,
and
our
owne
consciences
,
and
without
doing
wrong
to
this
Nationall
Church
,
and
all
posteritie
,
rescind
or
alter
the
same
:
And
thereafter
did
at
large
cleare
the
same
of
all
unlawfull
combination
against
Authoritie
,
by
our
last
Supplication
and
Declaration
,
which
his
Majesties
Commissioner
[
*
](A68707-e6030-b)
*
Our
Commissioner
never
accepted
of
it
,
nor
conceived
it
could
give
satisfaction
to
any
.
accepted
,
as
the
most
readie
and
powerfull
of
all
other
meanes
,
which
could
come
within
the
compasse
of
our
thought
to
give
his
Majestie
satisfaction
,
The
subscription
of
this
our
confession
of
Faith
,
and
Covenant
being
an
act
so
evidently
tending
to
the
[
*
](A68707-e6050-b)
*
It
doth
most
evidently
tend
to
the
dishonour
of
God
.
glorie
of
God
,
the
Kings
honour
,
and
happinesse
of
the
Kingdome
:
And
having
alreadie
proved
so
comfortable
to
us
in
the
inward
of
our
hearts
,
It
is
our
ardent
and
constant
desire
,
and
readie
wish
,
that
both
his
Majestie
and
all
his
good
subjects
may
be
partakers
of
the
same
comfort
,
Like
as
we
finde
our selves
bound
by
conscience
,
and
by
the
Covenant
it selfe
,
to
perswade
all
his
Majesties
good
subjects
to
joyne
with
us
for
the
good
of
Religion
,
his
Majestes
honour
,
and
the
quietnesse
of
the
Kingdome
:
which
being
modestly
used
by
us
without
pressing
,
or
threatning
of
the
meanest
,
we
hope
shall
never
give
his
Majestie
the
least
cause
of
discontent
.
Seeing
therefore
,
according
to
our
power
and
interesse
,
wee
are
most
willing
to
remove
all
hinderances
,
that
things
may
bee
carried
in
a
peaceable
manner
,
worthy
our
Profession
,
and
Covenant
,
doe
aime
at
nothing
but
the
good
of
the
Kingdome
,
and
preservation
of
the
Church
,
which
by
consumption
,
or
combustion
,
is
like
to
be
desperately
diseased
,
except
remedy
some
way
bee
speedily
provided
;
And
wee
delight
to
use
no
other
meanes
,
but
such
as
are
legall
,
and
have
beene
ordinarie
in
this
Church
,
since
the
Reformation
:
Wee
are
confident
that
without
further
delay
,
for
preventing
of
greater
evils
and
miseries
then
wee
can
expresse
,
our
just
desires
shall
be
granted
.
So
shall
we
be
encouraged
in
the
peace
of
our
souls
,
still
to
pray
for
his
Majestie
,
all
encrease
of
true
honour
,
and
happinesse
.
UPon
their
refusall
,
he
sent
for
some
of
the
chiefe
Lords
Covenanters
,
and
told
them
of
his
resolution
for
a
new
journey
;
that
he
found
their
wayes
such
as
he
could
not
goe
along
with
them
;
that
he
had
power
to
grant
them
a
free
Generall
Assembly
,
but
that
he
could
not
conceive
that
to
be
a
free
one
,
in
which
they
should
bring
in
everie
man
to
have
a
voice
whom
they
had
a
minde
to
:
If
they
would
let
him
know
what
manner
of
persons
should
sit
there
,
and
what
they
intended
to
doe
there
,
he
would
give
his
best
concurrence
,
if
he
found
their
intentions
to
be
agreeable
to
the
lawes
and
customes
of
that
Church
and
Kingdome
;
if
they
rejected
these
motions
,
he
knew
nothing
left
for
him
,
but
to
return
back
againe
to
Us
,
yet
he
desired
them
before
his
journey
they
would
let
him
know
what
it
was
they
would
have
,
and
that
they
would
expresse
what
was
the
uttermost
of
that
which
they
desired
from
Us
,
without
which
they
would
not
rest
satisfied
;
that
with
their
desires
he
would
make
Us
acquainted
,
and
that
within
a
few
dayes
he
would
either
returne
to
them
himselfe
with
Our
answer
,
or
otherwise
it
should
be
speedily
sent
unto
them
.
Their
answer
to
Our
Commissioner
was
,
that
they
would
make
their
Tables
acquainted
with
his
proposition
,
and
he
should
shortly
receive
their
answer
:
At
their
Tables
it
was
much
debated
,
whether
he
should
have
any
further
time
allowed
him
for
a
new
journey
,
and
a
speedie
returne
,
or
if
they
should
leave
him
to
his
owne
choice
and
counsels
,
and
they
in
the
meane
time
to
indict
a
Generall
Assembly
,
and
goe
on
with
the
prosecution
of
their
intended
resolutions
:
At
last
,
not
without
contrarietie
of
suffrages
in
this
also
,
it
was
by
most
voices
concluded
,
that
to
give
the
people
satisfaction
,
they
would
yet
forbeare
the
indicting
of
the
Assembly
untill
the
21.
day
of
September
,
before
which
time
,
if
he
or
some
other
did
not
returne
with
such
answer
as
should
content
them
,
then
they
would
hold
themselves
free
to
goe
on
with
their
designes
:
And
for
expressing
their
desires
,
or
what
satisfaction
they
expected
from
Us
,
they
would
not
descend
to
particulars
,
onely
they
looked
for
a
free
Generall
Assembly
,
and
a
Parliament
,
in
which
two
great
Courts
their
desires
should
be
made
knowne
;
And
this
being
all
the
answer
Our
Commissioner
could
obtaine
from
them
,
he
told
them
that
he
would
report
it
to
Us
,
and
intended
presently
to
begin
his
journey
.
No
sooner
were
they
parted
from
him
,
but
they
betooke
themselves
to
their
old
courses
,
both
of
incensing
the
people
,
and
dashing
in
Our
Commissioner
all
hope
of
doing
any
good
in
this
service
:
The
first
they
did
by
scattering
a
report
amongst
their
followers
,
that
Our
Commissioner
neither
had
power
from
Us
,
nor
any
intention
in
himselfe
to
give
them
any
satisfaction
,
but
that
he
onely
delayed
time
,
untill
all
things
might
be
in
a
ripenesse
and
readinesse
for
their
ruine
,
an
evident
argument
whereof
was
,
that
now
he
had
taken
two
journies
thither
,
&
yet
had
never
offered
any
thing
,
nor
were
they
in
better
case
then
before
he
was
sent
unto
them
:
A
thing
which
they
knew
to
be
most
untrue
,
both
because
in
Our
last
Declaration
We
had
granted
them
verie
many
things
concerning
their
pretended
grievances
,
which
We
had
not
granted
before
,
being
the
same
things
which
at
first
they
onely
desired
;
as
likewise
because
Our
Commissioner
had
now
lately
tendered
them
in
writing
ten
propositions
,
upon
the
yeelding
to
which
he
would
presently
indict
an
Assembly
:
But
that
was
all
one
with
them
,
for
so
they
could
perswade
the
people
that
nothing
yet
had
been
offered
at
all
to
content
them
,
they
cared
not
by
what
reports
(
true
or
false
)
that
perswasion
were
wrought
in
them
:
Our
Commissioner
,
to
assure
the
people
that
he
intended
really
,
and
endevoured
their
content
,
if
possibly
it
might
be
effected
upon
any
reasonable
termes
,
contracted
his
former
propositions
into
these
two
(
which
We
here
insert
)
and
caused
many
copies
of
them
to
be
dispersed
through
the
Citie
,
that
so
the
people
might
not
bee
kept
from
the
knowledge
of
Our
favour
towards
them
.
IF
the
Lords
and
the
rest
will
undertake
for
themselves
and
the
rest
,
that
no
Laicks
shall
have
voyces
in
choosing
the
Ministers
to
bee
sent
from
the
severall
Presbyteries
to
the
Generall
Assembly
,
nor
none
else
but
the
Ministers
of
the
same
Presbyterie
:
If
they
will
undertake
that
at
the
Assemblie
they
shall
not
goe
about
to
determine
of
things
established
by
Acts
of
Parliament
,
otherwise
then
by
remonstrance
or
petition
to
the
Parliament
,
leaving
the
determining
of
things
Ecclesiasticall
to
the
generall
Assembly
,
and
things
settled
by
Act
of
Parliament
,
to
the
Parliament
:
Then
I
will
presently
indict
a
Generall
Assembly
,
and
promise
,
upon
my
Honour
,
immediately
after
the
Assembly
to
indict
a
Parliament
,
which
shall
cognosce
of
all
their
complaints
.
THis
did
so
irritate
their
Leaders
,
that
they
presently
entred
upon
a
course
that
should
put
Our
Commissioner
out
of
hope
of
ever
doing
any
good
in
this
service
;
for
they
presently
gave
order
,
even
before
the
beginning
of
his
journy
,
for
the
election
of
the
Commissioners
to
the
General
Assembly
throughout
the
whole
Kingdome
,
to
be
made
before
his
returne
,
or
the
indicting
of
an
Assembly
;
which
caused
him
presently
to
send
for
the
chiefe
of
the
Covenanters
,
and
absolutely
to
tell
them
,
That
if
they
did
proceed
to
the
election
of
any
Commissioners
for
the
Assembly
before
his
returne
,
he
would
not
goe
his
journey
at
all
;
he
would
not
move
Us
for
a
Generall
Assembly
,
nor
for
any
thing
else
;
he
would
leave
them
to
their
owne
wayes
;
as
a
private
man
he
would
stay
in
the
Kingdome
and
expect
the
issue
of
their
counsels
:
Which
resolution
of
his
,
because
it
should
not
be
concealed
from
the
people
,
he
caused
likewise
by
many
copies
of
it
in
writing
to
be
divulged
amongst
them
:
This
his
determination
these
Lords
Covenanters
to
whom
he
delivered
it
,
communicated
to
their
Tables
,
who
were
very
stiffe
in
their
former
conclusion
for
the
present
election
of
Commissioners
;
yet
because
they
could
not
well
perceive
how
to
satisfie
the
people
,
if
they
should
breake
off
all
treatie
upon
such
a
nice
point
,
it
was
at
the
last
agreed
unto
,
and
talked
of
as
a
singular
favour
done
to
Our
Commissioner
,
that
the
election
of
the
Commissioners
to
the
Assembly
should
be
delayed
untill
his
returne
,
which
We
pray
the
Reader
to
observe
,
because
it
shal
be
knowne
at
his
returne
,
with
what
a
horrible
equivocation
they
did
elude
this
their
promise
.
Before
Our
Commissioner
begun
his
journey
towards
Us
,
he
entred
into
a
serious
consultation
with
Our
chiefe
officers
of
State
and
principall
Councellors
there
,
what
further
advice
they
had
to
recommend
by
him
unto
Us
,
for
the
setling
of
the
peace
of
that
Kingdome
,
since
they
clearely
perceived
that
all
Our
royall
and
gracious
intentions
to
that
people
were
frustrated
,
by
the
rebellious
and
obstinate
courses
of
some
few
who
misse-led
the
rest
;
and
since
he
could
not
possibly
draw
from
the
Covenanters
their
designes
,
nay
,
nor
their
desires
,
whereby
he
might
learne
what
they
expected
for
their
satisfaction
,
he
desired
of
them
their
best
counsell
,
and
that
he
with
them
might
conceive
in
writing
what
they
supposed
would
reduce
the
Kingdome
to
peace
and
quietnesse
,
and
without
which
they
thought
it
could
not
be
effected
,
but
by
force
and
armes
,
which
he
was
sure
We
would
never
use
,
but
in
an
unavoidable
extremitie
,
and
for
the
preservation
of
Our
Crowne
and
dignitie
.
This
Our
Commissioner
did
not
adventure
to
communicate
with
the
whole
Councell
,
because
he
did
know
that
some
of
Our
Councellours
were
Covenanters
in
their
hearts
,
though
for
dangerous
ends
,
they
had
forborne
the
subscribing
of
the
Covenant
with
their
hands
,
and
that
they
would
acquaint
the
Covenanters
with
it
,
with
whom
they
kept
private
meetings
.
This
proposition
being
much
debated
amongst
these
Councellours
,
they
fell
upon
that
way
which
they
conceived
would
fully
satisfie
,
or
else
none
could
;
which
was
this
:
Since
the
Covenanters
would
not
expresse
their
owne
desires
in
particulars
,
they
thought
best
to
take
an
exact
view
of
all
their
petitions
,
remonstrances
,
grievances
,
declarations
,
protestations
either
written
or
printed
,
which
they
had
since
the
first
beginning
of
these
troubles
exhibited
to
Our selves
,
Our
Commissioner
,
Our
Councell
;
and
to
extract
out
of
them
the
particulars
of
all
their
grievances
and
desires
,
and
to
represent
them
unto
Us.
And
besides
all
these
,
We
being
assured
by
Our
Commissioner
,
that
the
principall
motive
which
the
heads
of
the
Covenanters
had
used
to
Our
people
for
alienating
their
minds
from
Us
,
was
that
false
opinion
of
Our
aversnesse
from
the
Religion
Reformed
,
and
of
Our
inclination
to
Popery
:
We
resolved
,
above
all
that
was
desired
,
to
take
a
course
which
should
give
Our
subjects
full
and
unquestionable
satisfaction
in
that
point
;
and
therefore
propounding
unto
Our selfe
,
the
example
of
Our
Royall
Father
,
We
concluded
to
command
and
urge
the
renewing
of
that
Confession
of
Faith
,
which
was
first
framed
and
afterward
renewed
in
His
name
,
by
which
meanes
Wee
made
account
that
We
should
both
benefit
Our
Subjects
and
right
Our selfe
:
For
perceiving
that
they
had
grounded
and
fathered
their
spurious
Covenant
upon
that
Confession
and
Covenant
urged
by
Our
Father
;
Wee
resolved
,
by
this
Act
of
Our
authoritie
to
legitimate
it
,
that
it
being
commanded
by
Us
,
might
save
Our
people
who
were
to
sweare
it
,
from
incurring
the
danger
of
Our
Lawes
,
which
have
made
it
very
criminall
to
enter
into
any
Covenant
without
Our
authority
:
As
also
,
to
vindicate
Our selfe
from
that
false
and
wicked
aspersion
,
which
the
heads
of
their
Covenant
had
most
seditiously
laid
upon
Us
,
viz.
that
Wee
had
a
resolution
either
to
bring
in
Poperie
,
or
at
least
to
tolerate
it
in
Our
Kingdomes
,
which
though
they
themselves
did
not
beleeve
,
yet
they
beleeved
that
this
was
the
most
powerfull
meanes
of
alienating
the
minds
of
Our
people
from
Us
(
which
they
only
intended
)
if
they
could
possibly
worke
them
to
that
beliefe
.
And
so
both
Wee
and
Our
Commissioner
,
who
had
lately
come
from
them
,
were
perswaded
that
not
onely
Our
people
,
but
all
people
in
the
World
,
to
whose
notice
it
should
come
,
must
rest
satisfied
;
that
Wee
could
not
possibly
be
that
way
inclined
,
if
Wee
should
command
,
and
by
Our
authority
effect
a
new
subscription
and
swearing
of
that
confession
of
Faith
,
which
is
more
directly
opposite
to
Poperie
then
any
Confession
besides
extant
in
the
World
.
This
being
added
to
the
former
advice
of
Our
Councell
,
which
was
to
ease
them
of
all
those
things
which
they
pretended
to
bee
their
principall
grievances
,
Wee
well
hoped
should
have
settled
the
peace
of
that
Church
and
Kingdome
.
For
by
granting
the
removing
of
those
former
grievances
,
without
this
last
superaddition
of
Our
favour
,
Our
Councellours
were
perswaded
that
Our
subjects
for
the
most
part
would
be
satisfied
,
desert
their
Leaders
,
and
adhere
to
Us
with
their
lives
and
fortunes
,
as
they
themselves
would
doe
who
signed
this
their
Councell
with
their
hands
,
and
sent
it
up
to
Us
by
Our
Commissioner
.
No
sooner
was
he
come
to
Us
at
Oatlands
,
but
We
were
astonished
with
his
relation
of
their
proceedings
;
and
when
he
presented
unto
Us
,
not
only
the
improbability
,
but
also
the
impossibility
that
ever
the
Ring-leaders
of
that
Rebellion
would
desist
,
untill
they
had
obtained
their
wicked
ends
,
and
that
the
onely
hope
of
peace
was
placed
in
dividing
the
people
from
them
,
by
proffering
unto
the
people
such
gracious
favours
,
as
in
all
likelyhood
they
neither
could
nor
would
reject
;
and
well
weighing
the
advice
given
unto
Us
by
Our
principall
Councellours
and
Officers
of
State
there
,
After
mature
deliberation
with
such
as
We
were
pleased
to
call
unto
Us
,
and
especially
at
the
humble
and
earnest
importunity
of
Our
Commissioner
,
so
zealously
affected
to
the
peace
of
Our
and
his
native
Countrey
,
We
did
resolve
to
pursue
that
advice
of
his
and
Our
other
Councellours
,
and
did
againe
make
a
very
exact
survey
of
whatsoever
they
had
petitioned
for
,
from
the
very
first
,
either
of
Us
,
Our
Commissioner
,
or
Councell
,
and
resolved
to
grant
them
all
,
and
besides
all
these
,
to
renew
the
former
Confession
of
Faith
and
the
Band
annexed
,
which
We
made
account
would
have
given
them
satisfaction
above
all
things
,
especially
in
that
wherein
they
had
been
most
wickedly
abused
,
that
is
,
in
their
opinion
of
Our
inclination
to
Poperie
.
The
particulars
of
Our
gracious
grants
unto
them
you
shall
finde
in
Our
next
Proclamation
made
after
Our
Commissioners
returne
to
that
Kingdome
;
whom
,
within
eight
dayes
after
his
comming
to
Us
,
We
dispatched
back
againe
,
overjoyed
with
Our
gracious
grants
,
as
making
full
accompt
,
that
he
should
be
received
this
last
time
as
an
Angell
of
God
,
bringing
in
his
mouth
the
branch
both
of
piety
and
peace
:
But
how
farre
both
We
and
he
and
Our
Councellours
,
and
all
Our
good
,
religious
,
loyall
,
and
peaceable
subjects
of
that
Kingdom
were
deceived
herein
,
the
next
ensuing
narration
(
which
is
almost
above
credit
)
will
sufficiently
declare
.
For
Our
Commissioner
,
returning
before
the
day
agreed
upon
,
he
found
all
things
in
the
time
of
his
absence
so
perplexed
and
imbroyled
by
the
heads
of
the
Covenanters
,
who
were
afraid
of
nothing
so
much
,
as
that
he
should
returne
with
an
answer
satisfactorie
to
Our
people
,
that
he
begun
most
clearely
to
perceive
,
that
these
men
were
resolved
that
nothing
should
satisfie
them
;
which
appeared
by
their
whole
proceedings
in
the
time
of
his
absence
,
and
especially
in
these
two
particulars
:
First
,
whereas
they
had
promised
that
no
election
of
Commissioners
for
the
Assembly
should
be
made
before
the
21.
day
of
September
,
the
day
agreed
upon
for
his
returne
,
they
gave
order
that
the
election
should
be
made
the
22.
day
of
September
,
being
the
next
day
after
that
,
which
they
knew
was
to
be
passed
before
he
could
possibly
returne
Our
answer
to
them
:
According
to
which
resolution
of
theirs
,
Commissioners
for
the
Assembly
were
elected
in
many
Presbyteries
upon
that
day
,
before
any
of
the
Covenanters
did
,
or
could
come
to
know
Our
answer
from
Our
Commissioner
,
or
before
the
Assembly
was
indicted
,
which
was
not
untill
some
dayes
after
these
elections
were
past
:
Now
,
We
desire
to
know
whether
ever
there
were
heard
a
more
grosse
,
absurd
,
and
palpable
equivocation
then
this
,
and
that
from
men
,
who
would
be
accounted
the
greatest
opposites
in
the
world
to
Popish
tenets
,
and
to
none
more
then
that
of
equivocation
.
They
promise
that
no
election
shall
be
made
untill
Our
Commissioners
returne
,
and
before
such
a
day
;
and
that
promise
grounded
upon
Our
Commissioners
resolution
before
his
departure
from
them
,
that
unlesse
they
would
give
him
that
assurance
,
hee
would
not
undertake
his
journey
,
nor
move
Us
any
more
in
this
business
;
but
if
they
would
expect
his
returne
and
Our
answer
by
that
time
,
he
would
doe
both
.
These
holy
men
resolve
to
expect
that
time
before
any
election
shall
be
actually
made
,
but
give
order
that
it
shall
be
made
the
next
day
after
,
before
it
could
be
knowne
in
most
parts
of
the
kingdome
whether
he
were
returned
,
or
in
any
part
of
the
kingdome
,
or
by
any
person
of
the
kingdome
,
what
answer
he
had
returned
from
Us
:
The
insinceritie
of
which
proceedings
(
condemned
by
many
Covenanting
Ministers
at
their
meeting
at
Edinburgh
for
a
most
desperate
equivocation
)
We
are
confident
every
man
will
detest
,
especially
in
those
men
who
boast
themselves
to
be
the
onely
sincere
Professours
of
these
times
.
Besides
,
Our
Commissioner
found
that
these
men
(
who
would
not
so
much
as
hear
him
speak
of
any
precedent
conference
of
any
thing
concerning
the
Assembly
,
nor
of
any
directions
to
be
agreed
upon
for
the
more
orderly
proceeding
in
it
,
but
cried
out
against
them
as
unsufferable
prelimitations
and
prejudgings
of
the
liberties
of
Christ
and
his
Church
)
had
in
the
time
of
his
absence
at
their
Tables
agreeed
upon
certaine
directions
comprehended
in
eight
Articles
,
which
they
had
dispersed
through
the
whole
kingdome
,
and
commanded
to
be
observed
by
the
severall
Presbyteries
thereof
in
their
elections
;
the
true
copie
whereof
here
followeth
.
A
direction
for
Presbyteries
.
THat
every
Presbyterie
have
a
copie
of
the
Act
made
at
Dundie
the
seventh
of
March
1597.
concerning
the
number
of
Commissioners
;
the
tenour
whereof
followeth
.
Because
there
hath
beene
no
order
hitherto
anent
the
number
of
Commissioners
to
be
directed
from
everie
Presbyterie
to
the
Generall
Assemblie
,
therefore
it
is
statuted
and
ordained
,
that
in
all
time
comming
three
of
the
wisest
and
gravest
of
the
Brethren
shall
be
directed
from
everie
Presbyterie
at
the
most
,
as
Commissioners
to
everie
Assemblie
,
and
that
none
presume
to
come
without
Commission
:
And
likewise
,
that
one
bee
directed
from
everie
Presbyterie
in
name
of
the
Barons
,
and
one
out
of
everie
Burgh
,
except
Edinburgh
,
which
shall
have
power
to
direct
two
Commissioners
to
the
Generall
Assemblie
.
That
everie
Presbyterie
have
a
copie
of
the
Commission
to
be
given
to
the
Commissioners
;
the
tenour
thereof
followes
.
T.T.
the
day
of
The
which
day
after
calling
upon
the
name
of
God
,
We
the
members
of
the
Presbyterie
of
having
diligently
considered
the
manifold
corruptions
,
innovations
,
and
disorders
,
disturbing
our
peace
,
and
tending
to
the
overthrow
of
our
Religion
,
and
Liberties
of
the
reformed
Church
within
this
Realme
;
which
hath
come
to
passe
,
especially
through
the
want
of
the
necessarie
remedie
of
Generall
Assemblies
,
as
well
ordinarie
as
pro
re
nata
,
injoyed
by
this
Church
for
many
yeares
,
and
ratified
by
Act
of
Parliament
,
And
now
expecting
shortly
by
the
mercie
of
God
the
benefit
of
a
free
Generall
Assemblie
,
do
by
these
presents
nominate
and
appoint
Minister
of
as
also
in
name
of
the
Burrowes
,
conjunctly
and
severally
our
lawfull
Commissioners
,
giving
and
granting
unto
them
our
full
power
,
Commission
,
and
expresse
charge
,
to
repaire
to
the
said
Assemblie
at
the
day
and
place
,
when
and
where
it
shall
happen
to
sit
,
in
any
safe
and
commodious
place
within
this
Kingdome
,
and
there
with
the
rest
who
shall
be
authorised
with
lawfull
Commission
,
in
our
name
to
propone
,
treat
,
reason
,
vote
,
and
conclude
,
according
to
the
word
of
God
,
and
confession
of
faith
approved
by
sundrie
Generall
Assemblies
,
and
received
throughout
the
whole
Kingdome
in
all
Ecclesiasticall
matters
,
competent
to
a
free
Generall
Assemblie
,
and
tending
to
the
advancement
of
the
Kingdome
of
Christ
,
and
the
good
of
Religion
,
as
they
will
answer
to
God
,
and
his
Church
thereupon
,
and
to
report
to
us
their
diligence
therein
.
In
testification
of
this
our
Commission
and
charge
,
we
have
subscribed
these
presents
with
our
hands
,
and
which
they
have
accepted
with
the
lifting
up
of
their
hands
.
That
everie
Church
Session
send
one
of
the
most
qualified
Elders
unto
the
Presbyterie
the
day
of
chusing
Commissioners
to
the
Generall
Assemblie
:
That
by
common
consent
of
the
Ministers
and
those
Elders
present
in
the
Presbyterie
,
there
may
bee
chosen
both
the
Commissioners
for
the
Ministers
,
and
also
some
well
affected
and
qualified
Nobleman
,
or
speciall
Gentleman
,
being
an
Elder
of
some
particular
Church
Session
within
that
Presbyterie
,
in
name
of
the
Barons
:
For
this
is
the
constitution
of
the
Presbyteries
,
(
otherwise
called
Elderships
)
appointed
by
the
Church
in
the
books
of
discipline
,
Acts
of
the
Generall
Assemblie
,
practised
for
many
yeares
after
the
reformation
,
and
ratified
in
the
Parliament
,
the
twelfth
of
King
James
the
6.
and
never
since
altered
nor
rescinded
;
neither
can
be
with
reason
altered
,
seeing
that
same
is
the
constitution
of
the
supreme
and
Generall
Assemblies
,
and
of
the
inferiour
and
Church
Sessions
,
as
is
at
more
length
cleared
by
some
reasons
.
That
such
as
are
erroneous
in
doctrine
,
or
scandalous
in
life
,
be
presently
processed
,
that
they
be
not
chosen
Commissioners
;
and
if
they
shall
happen
to
be
chosen
by
the
greater
part
,
that
all
the
best
affected
,
both
Ministers
and
Elders
,
protest
and
come
to
the
Assemblie
to
testifie
the
same
.
To
send
to
everie
Presbyterie
a
copie
of
the
printed
reasons
for
an
Assemblie
.
That
Moderators
by
vertue
of
their
office
bee
not
Commissioners
to
the
Assemblie
,
except
they
be
chosen
.
That
the
Presbyteries
in
one
of
the
ordinarie
meetings
,
appoint
to
conveene
solemnely
after
the
twentieth
of
September
,
either
upon
the
21.22.23.24
.
or
25.
for
chusing
of
their
Commissioners
to
the
Assemblie
,
and
for
to
send
them
hither
to
Edinburgh
before
the
first
of
October
,
or
so
soone
as
they
can
,
that
with
common
consent
,
they
may
receive
the
Kings
last
answer
,
and
advise
upon
the
next
lawfull
remedies
,
in
their
extreme
necessities
of
Church
and
State
.
That
in
the
Fast
to
bee
observed
on
the
sixteenth
day
of
September
,
the
second
day
preceding
their
election
,
they
may
crave
Gods
direction
therein
.
TO
these
eight
Articles
they
joyned
(
by
way
of
information
)
a
verie
impertinent
,
long
and
tedious
discourse
of
Ruling
Elders
,
too
long
and
too
simple
to
be
here
inserted
,
which
was
added
no
doubt
onely
to
perswade
the
Ministers
to
admit
Lay-men
to
have
voyces
in
their
Presbyteries
at
the
election
of
the
Ministers
who
were
to
be
Commissioners
for
the
Assemblie
;
or
in
case
of
their
refusall
,
to
perswade
the
Lay-men
to
put
themselves
in
possession
,
and
give
their
voyces
in
these
elections
whether
the
Ministers
would
or
no
,
as
shall
appeare
afterwards
,
both
by
that
intrusion
which
these
Lay
Elders
used
in
many
Presbyteries
,
where
the
Ministers
refused
to
admit
them
,
and
by
some
of
the
Tables
more
private
instructions
,
by
which
they
were
ordered
so
to
do
.
Now
,
We
desire
the
Reader
to
consider
,
whether
the
conference
which
Our
Commissioner
desired
for
debating
of
what
members
the
Assemblie
was
to
be
constituted
,
and
the
matters
which
were
principally
to
be
discussed
there
(
with
so
much
bitternes
exclaimed
against
by
them
)
could
in
any
construction
or
sense
be
taken
for
such
a
prelimitation
of
the
Assemblie
,
either
in
the
members
,
matter
,
or
manner
of
it
,
as
these
eight
Articles
composed
and
commanded
by
their
Tables
.
In
the
second
Article
,
they
set
downe
to
everie
Presbyterie
,
a
set
forme
of
a
Commission
to
be
made
to
their
Commissioners
,
which
was
never
done
before
;
and
at
the
Assemblie
,
when
the
severall
Commissions
were
read
,
it
was
observed
that
all
the
Commissions
were
the
same
verbatim
,
except
a
verie
few
from
some
Presbyteries
who
would
not
be
ruled
by
the
Table
;
and
gave
power
to
their
Commissioners
to
continue
no
longer
in
the
Assemblie
,
then
Wee
or
Our
Commissioner
in
Our
name
should
continue
it
:
In
the
same
Article
,
they
will
have
the
Presbyteries
in
their
Commissions
to
take
it
pro
confesso
,
that
the
pretended
and
complained
of
Innovations
are
,
corruptions
and
disorders
disturbing
the
peace
,
and
tending
to
the
overthrow
of
their
Religion
and
Liberties
within
the
reformed
Church
of
that
Realme
:
If
this
bee
not
to
prejudge
,
and
take
that
for
granted
,
which
was
to
be
tried
by
the
Assemblie
,
whether
it
was
so
or
not
,
viz.
whether
these
things
complained
of
were
Innovations
and
corruptions
introduced
in
Religion
,
We
must
leave
it
to
the
Reader
to
judge
.
In
the
third
Article
they
appoint
Lay-men
to
sit
in
Presbyteries
,
which
had
not
beene
done
for
above
fortie
yeares
before
;
Nay
,
and
these
Lay-men
to
be
equall
in
number
with
the
Ministers
,
which
is
contrarie
to
their
owne
book
of
Discipline
alledged
by
them
,
which
did
then
order
that
the
Ministers
should
alwayes
exceed
the
number
of
the
Lay
Elders
;
so
that
before
this
time
they
never
were
equall
in
number
:
Nay
,
that
these
Lay-men
should
have
voices
,
not
onely
in
the
chusing
of
their
own
Lay
Elder
,
but
,
which
is
insufferable
,
should
have
suffrage
in
the
Election
of
the
three
Ministers
Commissioners
for
the
Assemblie
,
which
they
themselves
do
know
was
never
heard
nor
practised
in
that
Church
before
,
in
the
verie
first
and
strictest
times
of
reformation
,
nor
ever
since
.
In
the
fourth
Article
they
order
a
notable
trick
and
device
of
their
owne
to
bee
put
in
practice
,
whereby
they
were
ascertained
,
that
no
Minister
should
bee
chosen
Commissioner
in
any
Presbyterie
where
they
had
any
power
,
but
such
as
did
undoubtedly
concurre
with
them
in
their
rebellious
courses
:
for
they
appointed
(
and
accordingly
it
was
practised
)
that
everie
man
suspected
to
bee
of
a
different
judgement
from
them
,
should
presently
bee
processe
and
brought
under
the
scandall
of
erroneous
life
or
doctrine
,
and
so
made
uncapable
of
being
chosen
Commissioner
;
according
to
which
Article
there
were
verie
few
Ministers
in
the
Kingdome
,
who
had
not
subscribed
their
Covenant
,
but
they
were
presently
suspended
by
their
Presbyterie
,
where
they
had
voices
to
do
it
,
or
at
the
least
put
under
processe
by
some
one
or
other
▪
which
could
not
be
prevented
;
for
no
man
can
bee
denied
an
originall
processe
against
any
man
whom
he
will
implead
:
But
yet
this
Article
left
no
evasion
,
if
it
should
happen
that
such
a
one
should
be
chosen
Commissioner
,
for
in
this
case
they
ordered
,
that
the
rest
who
gave
not
voices
should
protest
against
the
election
,
and
complaine
of
it
to
the
Generall
Assemblie
,
where
they
were
sure
enough
to
processe
him
there
,
and
lay
him
aside
untill
his
processe
should
bee
discussed
;
which
they
did
put
in
practise
upon
some
Ministers
,
who
did
not
concurre
in
judgement
with
them
at
the
first
sitting
downe
of
the
Assemblie
.
The
sixth
Article
is
directly
against
the
Constitutions
of
their
Church
then
in
force
,
and
till
then
practised
;
the
Moderator
of
the
Presbyterie
being
constantly
one
,
as
being
most
able
to
give
an
accompt
to
the
Assemblie
of
all
Presbyteriall
actions
.
The
seventh
Article
gives
order
for
practising
the
above
mentioned
equivocation
,
and
enjoyneth
them
to
make
their
elections
before
they
received
Our
answer
,
and
that
they
repaire
to
Edinburgh
immediately
after
their
election
,
that
all
the
Commissioners
elected
may
consult
before
hand
upon
what
was
to
be
said
or
done
at
the
Assemblie
;
which
is
in
effect
neither
more
nor
lesse
,
then
to
receive
directions
from
their
Tables
how
to
carrie
themselves
at
the
Assemblie
,
and
indeed
to
preconveene
and
hold
the
Assemblie
at
Edinburgh
before
their
meeting
at
Glasgow
.
These
were
their
publike
instructions
which
they
were
not
ashamed
to
avowe
and
send
abroad
from
their
Tables
,
as
it
were
by
publike
authoritie
,
to
the
severall
Presbyteries
of
that
Kingdome
;
And
whether
they
do
not
containe
prelimitations
of
the
Assemblie
,
we
shall
leave
it
to
the
Reader
to
judge
:
But
whether
,
if
We
,
Our
Commissioner
,
or
Councell
,
had
sent
any
such
directions
and
instructions
to
the
severall
Presbyteries
,
they
would
not
have
exclaimed
against
them
as
unsufferable
prelimitations
of
that
Assemblie
,
and
prejudgings
of
the
liberties
of
the
Church
of
Christ
in
that
Realme
,
Wee
do
appeale
even
to
their
owne
consciences
.
And
yet
these
publike
instructions
are
nothing
to
the
private
ones
,
which
they
durst
not
communicate
to
all
their
partie
,
but
onely
to
some
one
Laick
,
and
one
Minister
,
their
speciall
confidents
in
every
Presbyterie
,
of
which
you
shall
heare
more
afterwards
in
their
due
place
.
Notwithstanding
all
these
discouragements
,
arising
from
the
disorderly
proceedings
of
the
Covenanters
in
the
time
of
his
absence
,
Our
Commissioner
the
day
after
the
time
prefixed
for
his
returne
,
viz.
the
22.
day
of
September
1638.
assembled
Our
Councell
at
Our
Palace
of
Holy-rood-house
,
and
there
first
delivered
unto
them
this
letter
from
Us
,
as
followeth
.
Apud
Holy-rood-house
Septemb.
22.
1638.
The
which
day
James
Marquesse
of
Hamiltoun
His
Majesties
Commissioner
,
produced
and
exhibited
before
the
Lords
of
Privie
Councell
,
the
two
Missives
underwritten
,
signed
by
the
Kings
Majestie
,
and
directed
to
the
said
Lords
,
which
being
read
,
heard
,
and
considered
by
the
said
Lords
,
They
have
ordained
,
and
ordaines
the
same
to
bee
inserted
and
registred
in
the
bookes
of
Secret
Councell
,
therein
to
remaine
ad
futuram
rei
memoriam
,
whereof
the
tenour
followeth
.
CHARLES
R.
RIght
trusty
&c.
being
certainly
informed
that
the
distractions
which
have
happened
of
late
,
(
both
in
Church
and
Common-wealth
)
in
this
Our
ancient
Kingdome
of
Scotland
,
have
much
troubled
the
minds
of
many
of
Our
good
and
loyall
subjects
;
and
that
these
distractions
have
beene
occasioned
upon
jealousies
and
feares
of
innovation
of
Religion
and
Lawes
,
as
tending
to
the
introduction
of
Poperie
,
and
not
without
some
suspicion
,
as
if
Wee
Our selfe
were
inclined
that
way
;
Upon
occasion
whereof
,
many
of
Our
subjects
have
of
late
subscribed
a
band
or
Covenant
for
preserving
the
true
Religion
and
Lawes
already
established
,
and
for
defending
the
Kings
person
,
and
each
others
,
in
defence
thereof
:
But
the
same
not
being
warranted
by
Royall
authority
(
as
that
which
was
in
Our
deare
Fathers
time
)
must
needs
of
it selfe
be
ineffectuall
▪
and
much
prejudiciall
to
the
ancient
Forme
and
Custome
of
government
kept
within
that
Our
Kingdome
of
Scotland
:
Wherefore
Wee
,
out
of
Our
inborne
love
to
Our
said
native
Countrie
,
and
for
obviating
these
conceived
feares
,
and
satisfying
of
you
,
and
all
Our
loving
people
,
have
thought
good
to
ordaine
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
and
band
subjoyned
thereto
,
of
the
date
at
Edinburgh
,
Januarie
28.
1580.
and
signed
by
Our
Royall
Father
to
bee
renewed
:
And
to
that
effect
have
given
Order
to
Our
Commissioner
,
with
advice
of
Our
Councell
,
to
set
downe
and
settle
some
solid
course
,
whereby
the
same
may
be
subscribed
by
Our
Councell
,
Judges
,
Magistrates
of
Burroughes
,
and
all
other
Our
people
of
that
Kingdome
.
And
for
further
clearing
of
Our selfe
,
Wee
declare
,
That
as
We
are
and
ever
have
beene
satisfied
in
Our
judgement
and
conscience
for
the
reformed
Religion
now
established
,
and
against
the
Roman
:
so
Wee
purpose
,
by
Gods
grace
,
both
to
live
and
die
in
the
practice
thereof
,
and
to
preserve
and
maintaine
the
same
in
full
strength
and
integritie
,
according
to
the
Lawes
of
that
Our
ancient
Kingdome
.
What
We
have
thought
further
fitting
to
be
done
at
this
time
,
concerning
the
particulars
contayned
in
Our
subjects
petitions
;
you
shall
receive
Our
full
pleasure
therein
from
Our
Commissioner
.
And
that
this
Our
Declaration
concerning
Our selfe
,
and
Our
pious
intention
,
for
settling
the
Reformed
Religion
within
that
Our
Kingdome
may
appeare
to
posteritie
.
Our
pleasure
is
,
that
these
presents
be
registred
in
the
Books
of
Councell
.
Oatlands
Septem.
9.
1638.
THis
Our
Letter
being
received
by
Our
Councel
with
all
submissive
,
joyfull
,
and
thankfull
acknowledgment
,
Our
Commissioner
made
them
further
acquainted
with
the
particulars
of
Our
grace
and
favour
,
for
the
appeasing
of
the
troubles
of
that
Our
kingdome
,
who
(
upon
hearing
of
the
same
)
were
filled
with
excessive
joy
,
as
making
full
account
that
now
malice
it selfe
could
not
finde
the
least
pretence
of
keeping
Our
people
from
being
satisfied
,
all
things
which
ever
yet
since
the
beginning
of
these
troubles
they
had
desired
,
being
granted
unto
them
.
But
so
soone
as
some
of
Our
Councellours
,
who
were
not
onely
Covenanters
in
their
heart
,
but
the
very
heart
of
their
Covenant
,
had
made
some
of
the
chiefe
covenanting
Lords
acquainted
with
the
unexpected
excesse
of
Our
favours
towards
Our
people
,
these
Lords
,
making
full
accompt
that
their
reigne
was
upon
the
point
of
expiration
if
the
people
should
understand
Our
grace
and
favour
,
bestirred
themselves
with
might
and
main
to
disperse
rumours
amongst
them
,
That
the
newes
brought
home
by
Our
Commissioner
,
importing
Our
answer
,
did
tend
to
the
utter
subversion
of
their
Religion
and
liberties
;
That
there
was
a
new
Covenant
to
be
set
on
foot
by
Us
,
to
destroy
theirs
,
and
that
if
they
now
did
not
resist
,
all
they
had
done
was
quite
undone
and
lost
:
After
which
,
the
principall
of
them
came
downe
,
first
,
to
Our
Commissioner
,
and
then
to
Our
Councell
,
requesting
them
,
or
indeed
rather
requiring
them
,
that
they
would
not
subscribe
the
Confession
of
faith
,
nor
require
it
to
be
subscribed
by
others
,
by
any
authoritie
from
Us
,
threatning
in
a
manner
,
that
if
they
did
,
they
would
repent
it
,
and
that
a
present
rupture
would
follow
:
Our
Commissioner
and
Councell
heard
them
twice
fully
,
but
found
not
the
least
ground
of
reason
for
the
delay
of
the
declaration
of
Our
grace
and
favour
towards
Our
people
,
as
seeing
it
proceeded
onely
from
an
earnest
desire
in
these
Lords
to
have
it
concealed
from
them
;
and
therefore
resolved
,
and
imparted
unto
the
Lords
covenanters
their
resolution
,
that
they
would
publish
it
that
day
,
being
Saturday
.
The
Lords
covenanters
did
then
seeme
to
abate
something
of
their
requests
,
or
rather
demands
,
and
desired
Our
Commissioner
and
Councell
to
delay
the
publishing
of
Our
Declaration
onely
untill
the
Munday
following
,
before
which
time
,
if
they
could
not
shew
good
reasons
for
the
stopping
of
it
,
they
would
be
content
with
the
publication
thereof
:
Which
motion
of
theirs
wanted
not
seconding
from
some
of
Our
Councell
there
present
,
who
were
indeed
the
first
and
chiefest
of
them
:
But
Our
Commissioner
and
Councellours
well
and
wisely
foreseeing
that
this
delay
was
desired
,
first
,
that
these
Lords
Covenanters
might
have
time
to
pen
and
prepare
a
Protestation
against
this
Our
gracious
Declaration
,
with
the
contents
whereof
some
of
Our
Councellors
(
heartie
Covenanters
)
had
made
them
acquainted
;
which
Protestation
could
not
be
provided
nor
penned
in
the
space
of
so
few
houres
:
secondly
,
that
the
Lords
covenanters
made
no
question
,
but
that
the
next
day
being
Sunday
,
their
Ministers
in
all
the
Pulpits
of
Edinburgh
,
by
their
subornation
,
should
so
conjure
up
the
spirits
of
Our
people
against
Our
gracious
Declaration
,
as
they
should
not
be
easily
and
readily
laid
againe
:
Thirdly
,
that
they
might
have
time
to
dispatch
messengers
&
Poasts
abroad
with
copies
of
their
Protestation
,
in
all
Burroughs
where
Our
Declaration
was
to
be
published
,
before
,
or
as
soone
as
Our
Declaration
could
be
sent
to
those
places
:
for
these
important
considerations
,
Our
Commissioner
and
Councell
did
declare
unto
these
Lords
,
after
full
hearing
of
them
,
that
considering
the
invaliditie
of
their
reasons
to
the
contrarie
▪
Our
gracious
Declaration
should
be
published
that
day
at
the
Crosse
of
Edinburgh
:
And
so
accordingly
Our
Declaration
that
day
was
proclaimed
,
as
here
it
followeth
.
CHarles
,
by
the
grace
of
God
,
King
of
Scotland
,
England
,
France
,
and
Ireland
,
defender
of
the
faith
.
To
Our
Lovits
,
Messengers
,
Our
Sheriffes
,
in
that
part
conjunctly
and
severally
specially
constitute
,
greeting
.
Forsomuch
as
the
cause
and
occasion
of
all
the
distractions
which
have
happened
of
late
both
in
Church
and
Common-weale
of
this
Our
Kingdome
,
have
proceeded
from
the
conceived
feares
of
innovation
of
Religion
and
Lawes
:
To
free
all
Our
good
subjects
of
the
least
suspition
of
any
intention
in
Us
to
innovate
any
thing
,
either
in
Religion
or
Lawes
;
and
to
satisfie
not
onely
their
desires
,
but
even
their
doubts
,
We
have
discharged
,
and
by
these
presents
do
discharge
the
Service
Booke
,
Booke
of
Canons
,
and
High
Commission
,
and
the
practice
of
them
,
or
any
of
them
:
and
by
these
presents
annulls
and
rescinds
all
acts
of
Councell
,
Proclamations
,
and
other
acts
and
deeds
whatsoever
,
that
have
been
made
or
published
,
for
establishing
them
,
or
any
of
them
,
and
declares
the
same
to
be
null
,
and
to
have
no
force
nor
effect
in
time
comming
.
And
being
informed
,
that
the
urging
of
the
practice
of
the
five
articles
of
Perth
Assembly
,
hath
bred
great
distraction
and
division
in
the
Church
and
State
,
We
have
beene
graciously
pleased
to
take
the
same
into
Our
consideration
;
and
for
the
quiet
and
peace
of
Church
and
State
,
doe
not
onely
dispense
with
the
practice
of
the
saids
Articles
,
but
also
discharge
,
like
as
by
these
presents
We
discharge
all
and
whatsoever
persons
from
urging
the
practice
thereof
,
upon
either
Laicke
or
Ecclesiasticall
person
whatsoever
.
And
We
do
hereby
free
all
Our
subjects
from
all
censure
and
paine
,
whether
ecclesiasticall
or
secular
,
for
not
urging
,
practising
,
or
obeying
the
same
,
notwithstanding
of
any
thing
contained
in
the
acts
of
Parliament
,
or
generall
Assembly
to
the
contrary
.
And
because
it
hath
beene
,
to
the
disgrace
of
government
,
disperst
and
surmized
throughout
this
Our
kingdome
,
that
some
of
Our
subjects
have
exercised
such
illimited
and
unwarranted
power
,
and
have
held
themselves
eximed
from
censure
and
punishment
,
to
which
others
Our
subjects
are
lyable
,
We
doe
by
these
presents
declare
,
that
if
any
of
Our
subjects
,
whether
ecclesiasticall
or
civill
,
of
whatsoever
qualitie
,
title
,
or
degree
,
have
,
or
shall
at
any
time
presume
to
doe
any
such
act
,
or
assume
to
themselves
any
such
exemption
or
power
,
That
they
shall
,
like
as
by
these
presents
We
make
and
ordaine
them
to
be
lyable
to
the
triall
and
censure
of
Parliament
,
generall
Assembly
,
or
any
other
Judicatories
competent
,
according
to
the
nature
and
qualitie
of
the
offence
.
And
for
the
free
entry
of
Ministers
,
that
no
other
oath
be
administrate
unto
them
then
that
which
is
contained
in
the
act
of
Parliament
,
And
to
give
Our
subjects
full
assurance
,
that
We
never
intend
to
admit
of
any
change
or
alteration
in
the
true
Religion
alreadie
established
and
professed
in
this
Our
kingdome
,
And
that
all
Our
good
people
may
be
fully
and
clearly
satisfied
of
the
realitie
of
Our
intentions
towards
the
maintenance
of
the
truth
and
integritie
of
the
said
Religion
,
We
have
thought
fit
and
expedient
to
injoine
and
authorize
,
like
as
We
by
these
presents
doe
require
and
command
all
the
Lords
of
Our
privie
Councell
,
Senatours
of
the
Colledge
of
Justice
,
Judges
,
and
Magistrates
to
burgh
and
land
,
and
all
Our
o●her
subjects
whatsoever
,
to
subscribe
and
renew
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
subscribed
at
first
by
Our
deare
Father
and
His
houshold
,
in
the
yeare
of
God
1580.
Thereafter
by
persons
of
all
rankes
,
in
the
yeare
1581.
by
ordinance
of
the
Lords
of
secret
Councell
,
and
acts
of
the
generall
Assembly
.
Subscribed
againe
by
all
sorts
of
persons
in
the
yeare
1590.
by
a
new
ordinance
of
Councell
at
the
desire
of
the
generall
Assembly
,
with
their
generall
band
of
maintenance
of
the
true
Religion
,
and
the
Kings
person
.
And
for
that
effect
We
doe
require
the
Lords
of
Councell
to
take
such
course
anent
the
foresaid
confession
and
generall
band
,
that
it
may
be
subscribed
and
renewed
throughout
the
whole
kingdome
with
all
possible
diligence
.
And
because
We
will
not
leave
in
Our
subjects
minds
the
least
scruple
or
doubt
of
Our
royall
intentions
and
reall
resolutions
,
Wee
have
given
warrant
to
Our
Commissioner
to
indict
a
free
generall
Assembly
,
to
be
holden
at
Glasgow
the
twenty
first
day
of
November
,
in
this
present
yeare
1638.
And
thereafter
a
Parliament
to
be
holden
at
Edinburgh
the
fifteenth
day
of
May
Anno
1639.
for
settling
a
perfect
peace
in
the
Church
and
Common-weale
of
this
kingdome
.
And
because
it
is
likely
that
the
disorders
and
distractions
which
have
happened
of
late
,
have
beene
occasioned
through
the
conceived
feares
of
innovation
of
Religion
and
Lawes
,
and
not
out
of
any
disloyaltie
or
disaffection
to
soveraigntie
,
We
are
graciously
pleased
absolutely
to
forget
what
is
past
,
and
freely
to
forgive
all
by-gones
to
all
such
as
shall
acquiesce
to
this
Our
gracious
pleasure
,
and
carry
themselves
peaceably
as
loyall
and
dutifull
subjects
,
and
shall
ratifie
and
approve
the
same
in
Our
next
ensuing
Parliament
.
And
that
this
Assembly
may
have
the
better
successe
,
and
more
happy
conclusion
,
Our
will
is
,
that
there
be
a
solemne
Fast
proclaimed
and
kept
by
all
Our
good
subjects
of
this
kingdome
,
a
foureteene
dayes
before
the
beginning
of
the
said
Assembly
:
the
causes
thereof
to
be
a
begging
a
blessing
from
God
upon
that
Assembly
,
and
a
peaceable
end
to
the
distractions
of
this
Church
and
kingdome
,
with
the
aversion
of
Gods
heavie
judgement
from
both
.
And
Our
pleasure
is
,
that
this
Fast
be
kept
in
the
most
solemne
manner
as
hath
beene
in
this
Church
at
any
time
heretofore
upon
the
most
extraordinary
occasion
.
OUR
WILL
is
herefore
,
and
We
charge
you
straightly
and
command
,
that
incontinent
these
Our
Letters
seen
,
ye
passe
,
and
make
publication
hereof
by
open
proclamation
at
the
market
crosses
of
the
head
burrowes
of
this
kingdome
,
where-through
none
pretend
ignorance
of
the
same
.
Given
at
Our
Court
of
Oatlands
,
the
ninth
day
of
September
1638.
Per
Regem
.
AFter
this
Declaration
was
proclaimed
,
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
as
it
was
at
the
first
commanded
by
Our
Royall
Father
,
as
also
the
band
annexed
for
defence
of
the
Religion
now
established
,
and
of
Our
Person
and
authoritie
,
with
the
subscriptions
of
Our
Commissioner
and
Councell
to
them
both
,
doe
here
follow
.
The
Confession
of
Faith
of
the
Kirke
of
SCOTLAND
:
Subscribed
at
the
first
by
the
Kings
Majesties
umwhile
dearest
Father
,
of
blessed
memory
,
and
his
Houshold
,
in
the
yeer
of
God
1580.
Thereafter
by
persons
of
all
ranks
,
in
the
yeere
of
God
1581.
by
ordinance
of
the
Lords
of
Secret
Councel
,
and
Acts
of
the
Generall
Assembly
.
Subscribed
againe
by
all
sorts
of
Persons
in
the
yeer
1590.
by
a
new
Ordinance
of
Councel
,
at
the
desire
of
the
general
Assembly
:
With
the
general
Band
for
maintenance
of
the
true
Religion
.
And
now
renewed
and
subscribed
again
by
his
Majesties
speciall
command
,
by
the
right
noble
Marquesse
,
James
,
Marquesse
of
Hamiltoun
,
Earle
of
Arran
and
Cambridge
,
Lord
Even
and
Evendail
,
his
Majesties
high
Commissioner
,
and
Lords
of
secret
Councell
undersubscribing
.
And
that
of
and
according
to
the
date
and
tenor
of
the
said
Confession
of
Faith
,
dated
in
March
1580.
and
of
the
Band
,
dated
in
Anno
1589.
WEe
All
,
and
every
one
of
us
underwritten
,
protest
,
That
,
after
long
and
due
examination
of
our
owne
Consciences
,
in
matters
of
true
and
false
Religion
,
are
now
throughly
resolved
in
the
Truth
,
by
the
Word
and
Spirit
of
God
,
and
therefore
we
beleeve
with
our
hearts
,
confesse
with
our
mouths
,
subscribe
with
our
hands
,
and
constantly
affirme
before
God
and
the
whole
World
,
that
this
only
is
the
true
Christian
Faith
and
Religion
,
pleasing
God
,
and
bringing
salvation
to
man
,
which
is
now
by
the
mercy
of
God
,
revealed
to
the
world
by
the
preaching
of
the
blessed
Evangel.
And
received
,
beleeved
,
and
defended
by
many
and
sundry
notable
Kirks
and
Realmes
,
but
chiefly
by
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
,
the
Kings
Majestie
,
and
three
Estates
of
this
Realme
,
as
Gods
eternall
truth
and
onely
ground
of
our
salvation
;
as
more
particularly
is
expressed
in
the
Confession
of
our
Faith
,
stablished
,
and
publikely
confirmed
by
sundry
Acts
of
Parliaments
,
and
now
of
a
long
time
hath
been
openly
professed
by
the
Kings
Majestie
,
and
whole
body
of
this
Realme
,
both
in
Burgh
and
Land
.
To
the
which
Confession
and
forme
of
Religion
,
wee
willingly
agree
in
our
consciences
in
all
points
,
as
unto
Gods
undoubted
Truth
and
Verity
,
grounded
onely
upon
his
written
Word
:
And
therefore
Wee
abhorre
and
detest
all
contrarie
Religion
and
Doctrine
,
But
chiefly
all
kinde
of
Papistrie
in
generall
and
particular
heads
,
even
as
they
are
now
damned
and
confuted
by
the
Word
of
God
and
Kirke
of
Scotland
:
but
in
speciall
,
we
detest
and
refuse
the
usurped
authoritie
of
that
Roman
Antichrist
upon
the
Scriptures
of
God
,
upon
the
Kirk
,
the
civill
Magistrate
,
and
conscience
of
men
:
All
his
tyrannous
lawes
made
upon
indifferent
things
against
our
Christian
liberty
;
His
erroneous
doctrine
against
the
sufficiency
of
the
written
word
,
the
perfection
of
the
Law
,
the
office
of
Christ
,
and
his
blessed
evangel.
His
corrupted
doctrine
concerning
originall
sin
,
our
naturall
inability
,
and
rebellion
to
Gods
law
,
our
justification
by
faith
onely
,
our
imperfect
sanctification
and
obedience
to
the
law
,
the
nature
,
number
,
and
use
of
the
holy
Sacraments
.
His
five
bastard
Sacraments
,
with
all
his
rites
,
ceremonies
,
and
false
doctrine
,
added
to
the
ministration
of
the
true
Sacraments
without
the
word
of
God
.
His
cruell
iudgment
against
infants
departing
without
the
Sacrament
.
His
absolute
necessitie
of
Baptisme
.
His
blasphemous
opinion
of
Transubstantiation
,
or
reall
presence
of
Christs
bodie
in
the
elements
,
and
receiving
of
the
same
by
the
wicked
,
or
bodies
of
men
.
His
dispensations
with
solemne
oathes
,
perjuries
,
and
degrees
of
marriage
forbidden
in
the
word
.
His
crueltie
against
the
innocent
divorced
.
His
divellish
Masse
.
His
blasphemous
Priesthood
.
His
profane
sacrifice
for
the
sinnes
of
the
dead
and
the
quicke
.
His
canonization
of
men
,
calling
upon
Angels
or
Saints
departed
,
worshipping
of
imagerie
,
reliques
,
and
crosses
,
dedicating
of
Kirks
,
altars
,
dayes
,
vowes
to
creatures
.
His
purgatory
,
praiers
for
the
dead
,
praying
or
speaking
in
a
strange
language
,
with
his
processions
and
blasphemous
letanie
,
and
multitude
of
advocates
or
mediatours
,
His
manifold
orders
,
auricular
confession
.
His
desperate
&
uncertaine
repentance
.
His
generall
and
doubt
some
faith
.
His
satisfactions
of
men
for
their
sins
.
His
justification
by
works
,
Opus
operatum
,
works
of
supererogation
,
merits
,
pardons
,
peregrinations
,
and
stations
.
His
holy
water
,
baptising
of
bells
,
conjuring
of
spirits
,
crossing
,
sauing
,
anointing
,
conjuring
,
hallowing
of
Gods
good
creatures
,
with
the
superstitious
opinion
joyned
therewith
.
His
worldly
Mornarchy
,
and
wicked
Hierarchy
.
His
three
solemne
vowes
,
with
all
his
shavellings
of
sundry
sorts
.
His
erroneous
and
bloudy
decrees
made
at
Trent
,
with
all
the
subscribers
and
approvers
of
that
cruell
and
bloudy
band
,
conjured
against
the
Kirke
of
God
.
And
finally
,
we
detest
all
his
vaine
allegories
,
rites
,
signes
,
and
traditions
brought
in
the
Kirk
,
without
,
or
against
the
word
of
God
,
and
doctrine
of
this
true
reformed
Kirk
.
To
the
which
wee
joyn
our selves
willingly
,
in
doctrine
,
faith
,
Religion
,
discipline
,
and
use
of
the
holy
sacraments
,
as
lively
members
of
the
same
,
in
Christ
our
head
:
promising
and
swearing
,
by
the
great
Name
of
the
Lord
our
God
,
that
we
shall
continue
in
the
obedience
of
the
doctrine
and
discipline
of
this
Kirk
,
and
shall
defend
the
same
,
according
to
our
vocation
and
power
,
all
the
dayes
of
our
lives
,
under
the
paines
contained
in
the
law
,
and
danger
both
of
body
and
soule
in
the
day
of
Gods
fearfull
judgement
.
And
seeing
that
many
are
stirred
up
by
Satan
and
that
Roman
Antichrist
,
to
promise
,
sweare
,
subscribe
,
and
for
a
time
use
the
holy
Sacraments
in
the
Kirk
deceitfully
,
against
their
owne
consciences
,
minding
hereby
,
first
,
under
the
externall
cloak
of
Religion
,
to
corrupt
and
subvert
secretly
Gods
true
Religion
within
the
Kirk
,
and
afterward
,
when
time
may
serve
,
to
become
open
enemies
and
persecuters
of
the
same
,
under
vaine
hope
of
the
Popes
dispensation
divised
against
the
word
of
God
,
to
his
greater
confusion
,
and
their
double
condemnation
in
the
day
of
the
Lord
Jesus
:
We
therefore
,
willing
to
take
away
all
suspition
of
hypocrisie
,
and
of
such
double
dealing
with
God
and
his
Kirk
,
protest
,
and
call
the
Searcher
of
all
hearts
to
witnesse
,
that
our
minds
and
hearts
do
fully
agree
with
this
our
confession
,
promise
,
oath
,
and
subscription
:
So
that
we
are
not
moved
for
any
worldly
respect
,
but
are
perswaded
only
in
our
consciences
,
through
the
knowledge
and
love
of
Gods
true
Religion
,
printed
in
our
hearts
by
the
holy
Spirit
,
as
we
shall
answer
to
him
in
the
day
when
the
secrets
of
all
hearts
shall
be
disclosed
.
And
because
wee
perceive
,
that
the
quietnesse
and
stability
of
our
Religion
and
Kirk
doth
depend
upon
the
safety
and
good
behaviour
of
the
Kings
Majestie
,
as
upon
a
comfortable
instrument
of
Gods
mercie
granted
to
this
countrey
,
for
the
maintenance
of
his
Kirk
,
and
ministration
of
justice
amongst
us
,
we
protest
and
promise
with
our
hearts
under
the
same
oath
,
hand-writ
,
and
paines
,
that
we
shall
defend
his
person
and
authority
,
with
our
geare
,
bodies
,
and
lives
,
in
the
defence
of
Christ
his
Evangel
,
liberties
of
our
Countrey
,
ministration
of
justice
,
and
punishment
of
iniquity
,
against
all
enemies
within
this
Realme
,
or
without
,
as
we
desire
our
God
to
be
a
strong
and
mercifull
defender
to
us
in
the
day
of
our
death
,
and
comming
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
:
to
whom
,
with
the
Father
,
and
the
holy
Spirit
,
be
all
honour
and
glory
eternally
.
Amen
.
WEe
under-subscribing
,
and
considering
the
strait
linke
and
conjunction
betwixt
the
true
and
Christian
religion
presently
profest
within
this
realme
,
and
Soveraigne
Lords
estate
and
standing
,
having
both
the
selfe
same
friends
and
common
enemies
,
and
subject
to
the
like
event
of
standing
and
decay
,
and
weighing
therewithall
the
imminent
danger
threatned
to
the
said
religion
,
the
preservation
whereof
being
dearer
to
us
then
whatsoever
we
have
dearest
to
us
in
this
life
;
And
finding
in
his
Majestie
a
most
honourable
and
Christian
resolution
,
to
manifest
himselfe
to
the
world
that
zealous
and
religious
Prince
which
he
hath
hitherto
professed
;
and
to
imploy
the
meanes
and
power
that
God
hath
put
into
his
hands
,
as
well
to
the
withstanding
of
whatsoever
forraigne
force
shall
meane
within
this
land
,
for
alteration
of
the
said
religion
,
or
endangering
of
the
present
state
,
as
to
the
repressing
of
the
inward
enemies
thereto
amongst
our selves
,
linked
with
them
in
the
said
Antichristian
league
and
confederacie
;
Have
therefore
in
the
presence
of
Almightie
God
,
and
with
his
Majesties
authorising
and
allowance
,
faithfully
promised
,
and
solemnely
sworne
,
like
as
hereby
we
faithfully
and
solemnly
sweare
,
and
promise
,
to
take
a
true
,
effauld
,
and
plaine
part
with
his
Majestie
amongst
our selves
,
for
diverting
of
the
appearing
danger
threatned
to
the
said
Religion
,
and
his
Majesties
state
and
standing
,
depending
thereupon
,
by
whatsoever
forraigne
or
intestine
plots
or
preparations
.
And
to
that
effect
,
faithfully
,
and
that
upon
our
truth
and
honours
,
binde
and
oblige
us
to
others
,
to
conveene
and
assemble
our selves
publikely
,
with
our
friends
in
arms
,
or
in
quiet
manner
,
at
such
times
and
places
as
we
shall
be
required
by
his
Proclamations
,
or
by
writ
or
message
direct
to
us
from
his
Majesty
,
or
any
having
power
from
him
,
And
being
conveened
and
assembled
,
to
join
and
concurre
with
the
whole
forces
of
our
friends
and
favourers
,
against
whatsoever
forraigne
or
intestine
powers
or
Papists
,
and
their
partakers
,
shall
arrive
or
rise
within
this
Iland
,
or
any
part
thereof
,
ready
to
defend
or
pursue
,
as
we
shall
be
authorised
and
conducted
by
his
Majesty
,
or
any
others
having
his
power
and
commission
,
to
join
and
hold
hand
to
the
execution
of
whatsoever
mean
or
order
shall
be
thought
meet
by
his
Majesty
,
and
his
Councell
,
for
suppressing
of
the
Papists
,
promotion
of
the
true
Religion
,
and
setling
of
his
Highnesse
estate
,
and
obedience
in
all
the
countries
and
corners
of
this
Realme
,
to
expound
and
hazzard
our
lives
,
lands
,
and
goods
,
and
whatsoever
meanes
God
hath
lent
us
,
in
the
defence
of
the
said
true
and
Christian
Religion
,
and
his
Majesties
person
and
estate
,
against
whatsoever
Jesuites
and
Seminarie
or
Masse-priests
,
condemned
enemies
to
God
and
his
Majestie
,
to
their
utter
wracke
and
exterminion
,
according
to
the
power
granted
to
us
by
his
Majesties
proclamation
,
and
acts
of
Parliament
:
To
try
,
search
,
and
seeke
out
all
excommunicates
,
practisers
,
and
others
Papists
whatsoever
,
within
our
bounds
and
shire
where
we
keepe
residence
,
and
dilate
them
to
his
Highnesse
and
his
privie
Councell
,
and
conforme
us
to
such
directions
,
as
from
time
to
time
we
shall
receive
from
his
Majestie
and
his
Councell
in
their
behalfes
.
And
specially
so
many
of
us
as
presently
are
,
or
hereafter
shall
be
appointed
Commissioners
in
every
shire
,
shall
follow
,
pursue
,
and
travaile
by
all
meanes
possible
,
to
take
and
apprehend
all
such
Papists
,
Apostates
,
and
excommunicates
,
as
we
shall
receive
in
writ
from
his
Majesty
.
And
we
,
the
remanent
within
that
shire
,
shall
concurre
and
assist
with
the
saids
Commissioners
with
our
whole
friends
and
forces
,
to
that
effect
,
without
respect
of
any
person
whatsoever
.
And
generally
to
assist
in
the
meane
time
,
and
defend
every
one
of
us
another
,
in
all
and
whatsoever
quarrels
,
actions
,
debates
,
moved
,
or
to
be
moved
against
us
,
or
any
of
us
upon
action
of
the
present
Band
,
or
other
causes
depending
thereupon
.
And
effauldly
joine
in
defence
and
pursuit
against
whatsoever
shall
offer
or
intend
any
injury
,
or
revenge
against
any
one
of
them
for
the
premises
,
making
his
cause
and
part
that
is
pursued
,
all
our
parts
;
Notwithstanding
,
whatsoever
privie
grudge
,
or
displeasure
standing
betwixt
any
of
us
,
which
shall
be
no
impediment
or
hinder
to
our
said
effauld
joyning
in
the
said
common
cause
;
but
to
lye
over
,
and
be
misknown
,
till
they
be
orderly
removed
,
and
taken
away
by
the
order
under-specified
.
To
the
which
time
,
we
for
the
better
furtherance
of
the
said
cause
and
service
,
have
assured
,
and
by
the
tenour
hereof
,
every
one
of
us
taking
the
burden
upon
us
for
our selves
,
and
all
that
we
may
let
,
assure
each
other
to
be
unhurt
,
unharmed
,
or
any
wayes
to
be
invaded
by
us
,
or
any
our
foresaids
for
old
feid
or
new
,
otherwise
then
by
ordinary
course
of
law
and
justice
:
neither
shall
we
,
nor
any
of
our
foresaids
make
any
provocation
,
or
tumult
,
trouble
or
displeasure
to
others
in
any
sort
,
as
we
shall
answer
to
God
,
and
upon
our
Honours
,
and
fidelitie
to
his
Majestie
.
And
for
our
further
and
more
heartie
union
in
this
service
,
we
are
content
and
consent
,
that
all
whatsoever
our
feids
and
variances
fallen
,
or
that
may
fall
out
betwixt
us
,
be
within
fortie
dayes
after
the
date
hereof
amicably
referred
and
submitted
to
seven
or
five
indifferent
friends
,
chosen
by
his
Majestie
of
our
whole
number
,
and
by
their
moderation
and
arbitrement
componed
and
taken
away
.
And
finally
,
that
we
shall
neither
directly
,
nor
indirectly
separate
nor
with-draw
us
from
the
union
and
fellowship
of
the
remanent
,
by
whatsoever
suggestion
or
private
advice
,
or
by
whatsoever
incident
regard
,
or
stay
such
resolution
as
by
common
deliberation
shall
be
taken
in
the
premises
,
as
we
shall
answer
to
God
upon
our
consciences
,
and
to
the
world
upon
our
truth
and
honours
,
under
the
pain
to
be
esteemed
traitours
to
God
and
his
Majestie
,
and
to
have
lost
all
honour
,
credit
,
and
estimation
in
time
comming
.
In
witnesse
whereof
,
by
his
Majesties
speciall
command
,
allowance
,
and
protection
promised
to
us
therein
,
We
have
subscribed
these
presents
with
our
hands
.
At
1589.
We
JAMES
Marquesse
of
Hamiltoun
,
Earle
of
Arran
and
Cambridge
,
Lord
Even
and
Evendail
,
his
Majesties
High
Commissioner
,
and
Lords
of
his
Majesties
Privie
Councel
undersubscribing
,
by
vertue
,
and
conform
to
a
warrant
and
command
,
signed
by
his
sacred
Majesty
,
of
the
date
of
Sept.
9.
1638.
and
registrate
in
the
bookes
of
Councell
upon
the
22.
day
of
the
said
month
,
Swear
,
and
with
our
hearts
and
humble
and
true
affections
to
Gods
truth
,
and
to
his
sacred
Majesty
,
subscribe
the
Confession
of
faith
,
of
&
according
to
the
date
and
tenour
above
specified
:
and
also
renew
,
swear
,
and
subscribe
the
foresaid
general
Band
of
the
tenor
abovewritten
,
for
preservation
of
the
true
Religion
,
and
maintenance
of
his
sacred
Majesties
authoritie
,
according
to
the
tenor
thereof
,
and
siclike
,
as
amply
as
the
same
was
conceived
in
favours
of
his
Majesties
umwhile
blessed
Father
of
eternall
memorie
,
by
the
said
Band.
In
witnesse
wherof
,
we
have
subscribed
these
presents
with
our
hands
,
At
Holy-rood-house
Septemb.
22.
1638.
Sic
subscribitur
,
-
HAMILTOUN
,
-
Traquair
,
-
Roxburgh
,
-
Mairsheall
,
-
Mar
,
-
Murray
,
-
Linlithgow
,
-
Perth
,
-
Wigtoun
,
-
Kingorne
,
-
Tullibardin
,
-
Hadingtoun
,
-
Annandaill
,
-
Lauderdaill
,
-
Kinnoull
,
-
Dumfreis
,
-
Southesk
,
-
Belheaven
,
-
Angus
,
-
Lorn
,
-
Elphinstoun
,
-
Naper
,
-
Dalyell
,
-
Amont
,
-
J.
Hay
,
-
S.
Thomas
Hope
,
-
S.W.
Elphinstoun
,
-
Ja.
Carmichael
,
-
J.
Hamiltoun
,
-
Blackhall
.
AT
the
same
time
was
a
proclamation
made
for
the
indiction
of
the
generall
Assembly
,
which
was
this
.
At
Holy-rood-house
the
22.
day
of
September
1638.
FOrsomuch
as
it
hath
pleased
the
Kings
Majestie
,
out
of
his
pious
and
religious
disposition
to
the
true
Religion
,
and
out
of
his
fatherly
care
,
for
removing
of
all
feares
,
doubts
,
and
scruples
,
which
may
arise
in
the
mindes
of
his
subjects
,
for
preservation
of
the
puritie
thereof
,
and
upon
divers
great
and
weightie
considerations
,
importing
the
glory
of
God
,
the
peace
of
the
Kirke
and
Common-weale
of
this
kingdome
,
to
appoint
and
give
order
,
that
a
free
generall
Assembly
be
indicted
,
kept
,
and
holden
at
the
Citie
of
Glasgow
the
21.
of
November
next
:
Therefore
the
Lords
of
secret
Councell
ordaines
letters
to
be
direct
,
charging
Maissars
,
and
Officers
of
Armes
,
to
passe
and
make
publication
hereof
by
open
Proclamation
at
the
Market
Crosse
of
Edinburgh
,
and
the
head
Burrowes
of
this
Kingdome
,
and
other
places
needfull
.
And
to
warne
all
and
sundry
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Commissioners
of
Kirkes
,
and
others
having
place
and
vote
in
the
Assembly
,
to
repaire
and
addresse
to
the
said
Citie
of
Glasgow
the
said
one
and
twentieth
day
of
November
next
to
come
,
and
to
attend
the
said
Assembly
induring
the
time
thereof
,
and
aye
and
while
the
same
be
dissolved
,
and
to
doe
and
performe
all
which
to
their
charges
in
such
cases
appertaineth
,
as
they
will
answer
to
the
contrarie
at
their
highest
perill
.
IMmediately
after
that
,
this
Proclamation
was
made
for
the
indiction
of
the
Parliament
.
At
Holy-rood-house
the
22.
day
of
September
1638.
FOrsomuch
as
it
hath
pleased
his
Majestie
,
out
of
his
pious
and
religious
disposition
to
the
true
Religion
,
and
out
of
his
fatherly
care
for
removing
of
all
feares
,
doubts
,
and
scruples
which
may
arise
in
the
mindes
of
his
subjects
,
for
preservation
of
the
puritie
thereof
,
and
upon
divers
other
great
and
weighty
causes
,
importing
the
glory
of
God
,
the
peace
of
the
Kirk
and
Common-weale
of
this
Kingdome
,
to
appoint
and
give
order
,
that
the
Soveraigne
and
High
Court
of
Parliament
shall
be
holden
at
the
Citie
of
Edinburgh
upon
the
15.
day
of
May
next
to
come
,
with
continuation
of
dayes
:
Therefore
the
Lords
of
secret
Councell
ordain
letters
to
be
direct
to
Maissars
and
officers
of
Arms
charging
them
to
passe
to
the
market
Crosse
of
Edinburgh
,
and
other
places
needfull
,
and
there
by
open
Proclamation
to
make
publication
of
the
holding
of
the
said
Parliament
,
and
to
warne
all
and
sundry
Noblemen
,
Prelates
,
and
Commissioners
for
the
Barons
,
and
Burrowes
,
and
all
others
having
voice
and
place
in
the
said
Parliament
,
that
they
and
every
one
of
them
,
in
their
most
decent
and
comely
manner
,
make
their
addresse
to
the
said
Parliament
,
attend
and
await
thereat
during
the
time
thereof
,
and
to
discharge
that
duty
which
is
incumbent
to
them
and
each
one
of
them
,
as
they
will
answer
on
the
contrary
at
their
perill
.
ANd
last
of
all
was
published
and
proclaimed
first
the
Act
of
the
Lords
of
Our
Councel
for
requiring
all
Our
subjects
to
subscribe
the
said
Confession
of
Faith
and
Band
annexed
,
which
here
followeth
.
At
Holy-rood-house
the
24.
day
of
September
Anno
1638.
THe
which
day
a
Noble
Earle
,
JAMES
Marquesse
of
Hamiltoun
,
Earle
of
Arran
and
Cambridge
,
his
Majesties
Commissioner
,
having
produced
and
exhibit
before
the
Lords
of
secret
Councell
,
upon
the
twenty
second
day
of
this
instant
,
a
warrant
signed
by
his
Majestie
,
of
the
date
the
ninth
of
September
instant
;
wherein
among
others
of
his
Majesties
gracious
and
royall
expressions
for
preservation
of
the
purity
of
Religion
,
and
due
obedience
to
his
Majesties
authoritie
in
the
maintenance
thereof
,
his
Majestie
did
will
and
ordaine
that
the
Lords
themselves
should
sweare
the
Confession
and
generall
Band
mentioned
in
his
Majesties
said
warrant
,
and
also
should
take
such
order
,
as
all
his
Majesties
lieges
may
subscribe
the
same
.
And
the
said
Lords
of
secret
Councell
,
acknowledging
his
Majesties
pious
and
gracious
disposition
and
affection
to
the
purity
of
Gods
truth
,
did
upon
the
22.
day
of
September
instant
,
unanimously
and
with
all
humble
,
hearty
,
and
sincere
affection
,
sweare
and
subscribe
the
confession
of
Faith
,
dated
the
second
of
March
1580.
according
as
it
was
then
profest
within
this
Kingdome
:
Together
with
the
foresaid
generall
Band
dated
in
Anno
1589.
And
now
to
the
effect
that
all
his
Majesties
lieges
may
give
the
like
obedience
to
his
Majesties
so
pious
desire
,
therefore
the
said
Lords
have
ordained
and
ordaines
all
his
Majesties
lieges
,
of
whatsoever
estate
,
degree
or
qualitie
,
Ecclesiasticall
or
Civill
,
to
sweare
and
subscribe
the
said
Confession
,
dated
the
second
of
March
1580.
and
that
according
to
the
said
date
and
tenour
thereof
,
and
as
it
was
then
profest
within
this
Kingdome
:
Together
with
the
said
generall
Band
,
dated
in
Anno
1589.
as
they
will
answer
at
the
contrarie
upon
their
obedience
.
And
ordaines
officers
of
Armes
to
passe
to
the
market
crosse
of
Edinburgh
,
and
make
publication
hereof
,
and
at
all
other
places
needfull
,
wherethrough
none
pretend
ignorance
of
the
same
.
ANd
next
after
that
was
proclaimed
the
Commission
of
the
Lords
of
Our
Councell
,
whereby
they
appointed
and
designed
severall
Commissioners
for
requiring
and
taking
the
subscriptions
of
Our
subjects
to
the
said
Confession
and
Band
annexed
,
throughout
the
severall
Shires
within
the
Kingdome
,
which
here
followeth
.
At
Holy-rood-house
the
24.
day
of
September
Anno
1638.
FOrsomuch
as
a
noble
Marquesse
,
James
Marquesse
of
Hamiltoun
,
Earle
of
Arran
and
Cambridge
,
his
Majesties
Commissioner
,
and
the
Lords
of
Secret
Councell
,
by
an
act
of
the
date
of
the
twenty
second
of
this
instant
,
have
by
speciall
warrant
of
his
sacred
Majestie
,
sworne
and
subscribed
,
with
all
humble
and
heartie
affection
and
unanimously
,
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
dated
the
second
of
March
1580.
and
at
length
insert
in
the
Bookes
of
Privie
Councell
,
of
and
according
to
the
said
date
and
tenour
thereof
,
and
according
as
it
was
then
profest
within
this
kingdome
:
Together
with
the
generall
Band
insert
therewith
in
the
said
bookes
of
Privie
Councell
,
dated
in
Anno
1589.
Like
as
also
the
said
Lords
of
Councell
,
by
their
Act
of
the
date
of
these
presents
,
acknowledging
his
Majesties
pious
and
gracious
disposition
and
affection
to
the
puritie
of
Gods
truth
,
and
as
thereby
they
conceive
themselves
bound
in
conscience
and
humble
dutie
to
use
and
follow
forth
all
possible
diligence
,
for
procuring
the
subscriptions
of
all
his
Majesties
Lieges
thereto
.
And
to
this
effect
,
have
thought
fit
that
the
care
and
diligence
in
procuring
thereof
,
be
committed
to
some
of
his
Majesties
Councell
,
and
others
of
the
Nobilitie
and
Gentrie
within
the
severall
Sheriffedomes
and
Provinces
of
the
Kingdome
,
in
manner
after
specified
:
Therefore
the
said
Lord
Commissioner
,
and
Lords
of
secret
Councell
,
give
power
,
warrant
,
and
commission
to
such
of
their
number
,
and
others
after-following
,
within
the
bounds
after
specified
,
viz.
For
the
sheriffedome
of
Edinburgh
principall
,
William
Earle
of
Lothiane
,
Archibald
Lord
Naper
,
S.
John
Dalmahoy
of
that
ilke
,
S.
George
Towers
of
Innerleith
.
For
the
Burgh
of
Edinburgh
,
the
Provost
and
Baillies
of
Edinburgh
,
that
are
,
or
shall
be
for
the
time
.
For
East-lothiane
Robert
Earle
of
Roxburgh
,
Lord
privie
Seale
,
Thomas
Earle
of
Hadintoun
,
John
Earle
of
Lauderdaill
,
Harrie
Lord
Ker
,
S.
Patrick
Murrey
of
Elibanke
,
S.
Patrick
Hepburne
of
Wauchtoun
,
and
James
Maxwel
of
Innerweik
.
For
the
Stewartie
of
Dalkeith
,
John
Earle
of
Traquair
,
Lord
Treasurer
,
William
Earle
of
Dalhoussie
,
and
S.
James
Macgill
of
Cranstonriddell
.
For
the
sheriffedome
of
Peebles
,
and
Ettrick
forrest
,
the
said
Lord
Treasurer
,
and
John
Lord
Yester
.
For
the
sheriffedome
of
Selkirke
,
the
said
Lord
Treasurer
,
the
Earle
of
Hadintoun
,
S.
William
Scot
of
Harden
,
and
Generall
Ruthven
.
For
the
sheriffedome
of
Roxburgh
,
the
Lord
Privie-seale
,
the
Earle
of
Lauderdaill
,
the
Lord
Ker
,
S.
Andro
Ker
of
Greenhead
,
S.
William
Dowglas
Sheriffe
of
Tiviotdaill
,
and
S.
Thomas
Ker
of
Cavers
.
For
the
Sheriffedome
of
Bervick
,
the
said
Lord
Privie-Seale
,
James
Earle
of
Home
,
the
Earles
of
Hadintoun
and
Lauderdaill
,
and
Laird
of
Blacader
.
For
the
sheriffedome
of
Fyffe
,
John
Earle
of
Rothes
,
Charles
Earle
of
Dumfermeline
,
John
Earle
of
Annandaill
,
John
Earle
of
Wemes
,
Lord
Fentoun
,
John
Lord
Lindsey
,
David
Lord
Balcarres
,
S.
Thomas
Hope
of
Craighall
Knight
Baronet
,
His
Majesties
Advocate
,
S.
Alexander
Gibson
of
Durie
,
Sir
James
Learmonth
of
Balcolmie
,
and
S.
Andrew
Murrey
of
Balvaird
.
For
the
sheriffedome
of
Linlithgow
,
Alexander
Earle
of
Linlithgow
,
James
Lord
Amont
,
S.
John
Hammiltoun
of
Orbeston
Justice
clerk
,
Dundas
of
that
ilk
,
and
M.
George
Dundas
of
Manner
.
For
the
sheriffedome
of
Lanerk
,
John
Earle
of
Wigtoune
,
Archibald
Lord
Angus
,
Lord
Fleeming
,
Robert
Lord
Dalyell
,
S.
William
Elphinstoun
chiefe
Justice
,
Sir
James
Carmichaell
of
that
ilk
Treasurer
Depute
,
the
said
Justice-clerke
,
S.
James
Lokhart
younger
of
Lee
,
Francis
Douglas
of
Sandelands
,
Gawin
Hamiltoun
of
Raploche
,
S.
James
Hamiltoun
of
Broom-hill
,
Robert
Hamiltoun
of
Torrence
,
and
Alexander
Hamiltoun
of
Hags
sheriffe
.
For
the
sheriffedome
of
Striveling
,
John
Earle
of
Mar
,
William
Earle
of
Airth
,
John
Earle
of
Montrose
,
Alexander
Earle
of
Linlithgow
,
John
Earle
of
Wigtoun
,
John
Lord
Flemming
,
Alexander
Lord
Elphinstoun
,
James
Lord
Amont
,
and
S.
William
Murray
of
Polmais
.
For
the
sheriffedome
of
Dumfreis
,
William
Earle
of
Queinsberrie
,
Master
of
Dalyell
,
the
Laird
of
Lag
,
William
Maxwell
of
Kirkhouse
,
and
John
Dalyell
of
Newtoun
.
For
the
sheriffdome
of
Clackmannan
,
the
said
Earle
of
Mar
,
S.
Robert
Bruce
of
Clackmannan
,
S.
Thomas
Hope
younger
of
Cars
sheriffe
.
For
the
sheriffedome
of
Wigtoun
,
John
Earle
of
Cassils
,
Alexander
Earle
of
Galloway
,
Sir
John
Hamiltoun
elder
and
younger
of
Barganie
,
S.
Patrick
Mackie
of
Larg
,
John
Murrey
of
Broughton
.
For
the
sheriffedome
of
Air
,
Alexander
Earle
of
Eglintoun
,
Alexander
Earle
of
Glencarne
,
John
Earle
of
Cassils
,
William
Earle
of
Dumfreis
,
William
Lord
Crichton
,
John
Lord
Lowdoun
,
the
Lairds
of
Barganie
elder
and
younger
,
the
Lairds
of
Gastoun
and
Cragiewallace
.
For
the
sheriffedome
of
Renfrew
,
Alexander
Earle
of
Glencarne
,
Robert
Vicount
of
Belheaven
,
S.
Archibald
Stewart
of
Black-hall
,
the
Laird
of
Howston
and
Bryce
Sempill
of
Cathcart
,
S.
Robert
Dowglas
of
Blaikester
,
and
S.
John
Maxwell
of
Pooke
.
For
the
sheriffedome
of
Dumbartan
,
Argile
,
and
Carbet
,
the
said
Earles
of
Montrose
and
Wigtoun
,
the
Lords
Lorn
&
Flemming
,
S.
George
Stirline
of
Keir
,
and
S.
William
Stewart
Captaine
of
the
Castle
of
Dumbartane
.
For
the
sheriffedome
of
Perth
,
stewartries
of
Monteith
and
Strathern
,
the
Earls
of
Airth
,
Montrois
,
Atholl
,
Perth
,
Tullibardin
,
and
Kinnoul
,
Mungo
Vicount
of
Stormont
,
the
Lairds
of
Keir
and
Lawers
elder
and
younger
,
the
Lairds
of
Duncrub
elder
and
younger
,
and
Blair
of
Baltheiock
.
For
the
sheriffedome
of
Forfar
,
the
Earls
of
Montrois
,
Kingorn
,
and
Southesk
,
the
Lords
Carnaegie
and
Ogilvie
,
the
Master
of
Spynie
,
Patrick
Maule
of
Panmure
,
the
Constable
of
Dundie
,
S.
Andro
Fletcher
of
Innerpeffer
,
the
Lairds
of
Din
,
Ethie
,
Balnamoune
,
Aldbar
,
Bonnyton
,
Lethintie
,
and
Innerquharratie
.
For
the
sheriffdome
of
the
Mernes
,
the
Earles
of
Mairshall
and
Southesk
,
the
Lord
Carnegie
,
S.
Thomas
Burnet
of
Leyes
,
the
Lairds
of
Glenbervie
,
Arbuthnet
,
Morphie
,
Balmoyne
,
and
Halkerton
elder
.
For
the
sheriffedome
of
Aberdene
,
the
Marquesse
of
Huntly
,
the
Earles
of
Mairshall
and
Kingorne
,
the
Earle
of
Kingorne
for
himselfe
,
and
as
Tutor
to
the
Earle
of
Erroll
,
the
Lords
Forbes
and
Fraser
,
and
Laird
of
Drum
.
For
the
sheriffedome
of
Banff
,
the
Marquesse
of
Huntly
,
the
Earls
of
Mairshall
and
Finlatter
.
For
Elgine
and
Forres
,
the
Earle
of
Murray
,
the
Laird
of
Innes
,
Brodie
of
that
ilk
,
and
Dumbar
,
sheriffe
of
Murrey
.
For
the
sheriffedome
of
Innernesse
,
the
Marquesse
of
Huntly
,
the
Earle
of
Seafort
,
the
Lord
Lovatt
,
the
Lairds
of
Grant
and
Makintosh
.
For
the
sheriffedomes
of
Caithnes
and
Sutherland
,
the
Earles
of
Sutherland
,
Caithnes
,
and
Seafort
,
the
Master
of
Berridail
,
and
S.
Robert
Gordoun
.
For
Orkney
and
Zetland
,
the
Earle
of
Cariet
,
S.
John
Buchannan
of
Scotiscraig
,
and
Will
.
Stewart
of
Maynes
.
For
the
sheriffdom
of
Bute
,
the
Lord
Lorn
and
sheriff
of
Bute
.
For
the
Iles
,
the
Lord
Lorn
.
With
power
to
them
conjunctly
and
severally
to
passe
to
the
severall
bounds
above-written
,
at
such
times
&
places
as
they
shall
think
fit
,
and
there
to
exhibit
the
said
Confession
of
faith
and
generall
Band
above-specified
,
marked
and
subscribed
by
the
Clerk
of
Councell
,
and
to
require
all
his
Majesties
lieges
,
of
whatsoever
rank
and
qualitie
,
to
subscribe
the
said
Confession
of
Faith
,
dated
March
2.
1580.
according
to
the
said
date
and
tenour
thereof
,
and
as
it
was
then
profest
within
this
kindgdome
together
with
the
generall
Band
dated
in
Anno
1589.
as
they
will
be
answerable
to
his
Majesty
and
the
said
Lords
,
upon
their
dutie
and
obedience
:
and
to
make
report
of
their
said
diligence
betwixt
and
the
thirteenth
day
of
November
next
.
ANd
because
many
did
conceive
,
though
falsly
that
these
pretended
Innovations
had
made
some
alteration
in
the
Religion
which
was
sworne
at
the
first
in
the
said
Confession
,
Our
Commissioner
and
Councell
knowing
well
that
suggestion
to
be
made
by
those
who
were
enemies
to
all
peace
,
and
onely
to
that
end
that
Our
subjects
might
be
kept
from
returning
to
their
obedience
,
did
declare
most
truly
and
justly
that
Our
intention
;
and
so
accordingly
the
oath
which
they
had
now
taken
was
to
defend
the
true
Religion
and
Confession
of
faith
as
it
was
professed
in
that
Kingdome
,
and
sworne
unto
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
1580.
by
which
they
did
assuredly
conceive
that
all
Our
good
people
would
rest
fully
satisfied
.
The
Act
of
Councell
containing
that
short
explication
here
followeth
.
Apud
Holy-rood-house
22.
Septembris
Anno
1638.
THe
which
day
a
Noble
Marquesse
,
JAMES
Marquesse
of
Hammiltoun
,
Earle
of
Arran
and
Cambridge
,
his
Majesties
Commissioner
,
and
Lords
of
secret
Councell
,
in
all
humble
and
heartie
affection
unanimously
swore
,
and
subscribed
the
Confession
of
Faith
above-written
,
dated
2.
March
1580.
according
as
it
was
then
profest
within
this
Kingdome
:
Together
with
the
generall
Band
above
specified
,
dated
in
Anno
1589.
Whereupon
S.
Thomas
Hope
of
Craighall
,
his
Majesties
Advocate
,
in
his
Majesties
name
asked
instruments
.
WIth
all
these
Our
gracious
proceedings
the
Lords
of
Our
Councel
were
so
fully
satisfied
themselves
,
that
they
did
verily
beleeve
that
there
would
remaine
no
more
scruples
in
the
minds
of
Our
good
subjects
,
and
that
nothing
now
could
keep
them
from
a
cheerfull
and
thankfull
returning
to
their
former
obedience
.
Their
own
resentment
and
satisfaction
they
testified
both
by
an
act
of
Councell
,
and
a
particular
Letter
directed
to
Us
for
that
purpose
,
which
here
do
follow
.
The
Act
of
Councell
.
THe
Lords
of
secret
Councell
having
read
and
maturely
considered
his
Majesties
letters
,
and
particular
declaration
of
his
pleasure
anent
the
annulling
of
the
Service
Book
,
Book
of
Canons
,
and
high
Commission
,
discharging
the
pressing
of
the
practice
of
the
five
Articles
,
making
all
persons
,
Ecclesiastick
and
Civill
,
of
what
title
or
degree
soever
,
lyable
to
the
tryall
and
censure
of
Parliament
,
generall
Assembly
,
and
other
Judicatories
competent
,
anent
the
not
administrating
to
Ministers
at
their
entry
any
other
oath
then
that
which
is
contained
in
the
Act
of
Parliament
anent
the
subscribing
and
renewing
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
subscribed
by
his
Majesties
Father
of
blessed
memory
,
and
his
houshold
,
in
Anno
1580.
and
Band
following
thereupon
,
anent
the
indiction
of
a
generall
Assembly
,
to
be
holden
at
Glasgow
the
21.
day
.
of
November
,
1638.
and
Parliament
at
Edinburgh
the
15.
of
May
,
1639.
and
anent
his
gracious
goodnesse
in
forgetting
and
forgiving
all
by-gones
,
and
indiction
of
a
Fast
for
craving
of
Gods
blessing
to
this
Assembly
;
find
themselves
so
fully
satisfied
therewith
,
and
the
same
to
be
so
satisfactory
for
removing
all
the
feares
of
the
subjects
anent
innovation
of
Religion
or
Lawes
,
that
we
hold
our selves
bound
in
duty
,
not
only
to
acquiesce
therewith
,
as
the
best
meane
to
secure
both
Religion
and
Lawes
,
but
also
to
use
our
best
endevours
that
all
his
Majesties
good
subjects
may
likewise
rest
satisfied
therewith
:
And
that
they
with
us
,
and
we
with
them
,
may
testifie
our
thankfulnesse
for
so
great
a
grace
and
goodnesse
with
all
the
heartie
expressions
of
dutifulnesse
and
loyalty
;
And
that
our
true
sense
hereof
may
the
more
clearly
appeare
to
our
sacred
Soveraigne
,
Wee
doe
by
these
humbly
and
heartily
make
offer
of
our
lives
and
fortunes
in
the
defending
and
assisting
of
his
Majesties
sacred
person
and
authority
,
in
the
maintenance
of
the
foresaid
Religion
and
Confession
,
and
repressing
of
all
such
as
shall
hereafter
presse
to
disturbe
the
peace
of
this
Kirk
and
Kingdome
.
In
witnesse
whereof
we
have
heartily
and
freely
subscribed
these
presents
with
our
hands
.
At
Holy-rood-house
the
22.
day
of
September
,
1638.
Sic
Subscribitur
.
-
HAMMILTOUN
.
-
Traquaire
,
-
Roxburgh
,
-
Mairsheall
,
-
Mar
,
-
Murray
,
-
Linlithgow
,
-
Perth
,
-
Wigtoun
,
-
Kingorne
,
-
Tullibardin
,
-
Hadington
,
-
Annandail
,
-
Lauderdail
,
-
Kinnoul
,
-
Dumfreis
,
-
Southesk
,
-
Belheaven
,
-
Angus
,
-
Lorne
,
-
Elphinstoun
,
-
Naper
,
-
Dalyell
,
-
Amont
,
-
J.
Hay
,
-
S.
Thomas
Hope
,
-
S.W.
Elphinstoun
,
-
Ja.
Carmichael
,
-
J.
Hammiltoun
,
-
Blackhall
.
The
Letter
of
Our
Councel
.
Most
Sacred
Soveraigne
,
IF
ever
faithfull
and
loyall
subjects
had
reason
to
acknowledge
extraordinarie
favours
,
shown
to
a
Nation
,
and
in
a
most
submissive
and
heartie
manner
give
reall
demonstrations
of
the
grace
vouchsafed
;
then
doe
we
of
your
Majesties
Councell
,
of
this
your
ancient
Kingdome
,
unanimously
professe
,
that
such
acts
of
clemency
vouchsafed
us
,
cannot
proceed
from
any
Prince
,
saving
him
who
is
the
lively
image
on
earth
of
the
great
God
Authour
of
all
goodnesse
.
For
return
of
so
transcendent
grace
,
fortified
with
the
reall
expression
of
unparallel'd
Pietie
,
royall
inclination
to
Peace
,
and
universall
love
,
not
onely
to
those
of
our
number
,
but
likewise
to
all
your
Majesties
loyall
Subjects
,
wee
doe
all
in
one
voyce
,
with
all
resentment
can
bee
imagined
,
in
all
humility
render
our
most
bounden
thankes
,
and
offer
,
in
testimonie
of
our
full
satisfaction
and
acquiescence
herewith
,
to
sacrifice
our
lives
and
fortunes
in
seconding
your
Sacred
Majesties
commandements
,
and
repressing
all
such
as
shall
hereafter
preasse
to
disturbe
the
Peace
of
the
Kirk
and
Kingdome
.
And
for
some
small
signification
of
our
alacritie
and
diligence
in
your
Sacred
Majesties
service
,
we
have
all
,
without
the
least
shadow
of
any
scruple
,
subscribed
the
Confession
of
Faith
and
Band
appointed
to
be
received
by
all
your
Majesties
loyall
Subjects
,
sent
the
act
passed
in
Councell
,
with
our
other
proceedings
,
which
wee
doe
most
humbly
represent
to
your
Royall
view
.
And
wee
beseech
your
Majestie
to
be
pleased
,
to
be
perswaded
of
the
unviolable
devotion
of
all
here
subscribers
,
who
doe
all
in
all
humilitie
pray
for
your
Majesties
most
happie
and
flourishing
reigne
.
Sic
subscribitur
.
-
HAMMILTOUN
,
-
Traquair
,
-
Roxburgh
,
-
Mairsheall
,
-
Mar
,
-
Murray
,
-
Linlithgow
,
-
Perth
,
-
Wigtoun
,
-
Kingorne
,
-
Tullibardin
,
-
Hadintoun
,
-
Annandaill
,
-
Lauderdaill
,
-
Kinnoull
,
-
Dumfreis
,
-
Southesk
,
-
Belheaven
,
-
Angus
,
-
Lorn
,
-
Elphinstoun
,
-
Naper
,
-
Dalyell
,
-
Amont
,
-
J.
Hay
,
-
S.
Thomas
Hope
,
-
S.W.
Elphinstoun
,
-
Ja.
Carmichael
,
-
J.
Hammiltoun
,
-
Blackhall
.
IT
is
not
for
men
to
judge
of
other
mens
hearts
,
and
of
their
secret
desires
,
but
We
doe
challenge
the
most
rigid
Covenanters
to
name
any
one
particular
ever
desired
by
them
,
in
any
of
their
supplications
,
remonstrances
,
protestations
,
declarations
,
written
or
printed
,
exhibited
to
Us
,
Our
Commissioner
,
or
Councell
,
which
is
not
in
this
Our
gracious
Declaration
granted
to
Our
people
:
For
not
onely
all
and
every
one
of
their
particular
grievances
any
way
petitioned
against
by
them
,
are
hereby
discharged
and
removed
,
but
even
the
two
generall
things
,
which
they
made
the
people
beleeve
was
the
summe
of
all
their
desires
and
expectations
,
viz.
a
free
Generall
Assembly
and
a
Parliament
are
indicted
,
and
in
that
order
upon
which
they
stood
so
earnestly
,
first
the
Assembly
,
and
then
the
Parliament
:
And
besides
all
these
,
their
owne
Confession
of
faith
,
the
ground
as
they
pretend
,
of
their
Covenant
renewed
and
established
.
Who
would
not
now
have
expected
a
happie
period
to
all
the
distractions
of
that
Kingdome
,
upon
this
Our
gracious
assenting
to
all
their
owne
desires
?
But
the
divellish
obstinacie
and
malice
of
those
factious
spirits
,
who
did
see
that
all
their
designes
were
utterly
defeated
,
and
that
their
hopes
for
compassing
of
them
were
now
a
bleeding
and
drawing
their
last
breath
,
if
they
could
not
finde
some
meanes
to
blindfold
Our
peoples
eyes
,
and
so
keepe
them
from
discerning
and
acknowledging
Our
grace
and
goodnesse
towards
them
:
They
presently
before
the
houre
that
this
Our
Declaration
was
to
be
proclaimed
,
filled
Our
peoples
minds
and
eares
with
fearfull
expectations
of
most
terrible
things
to
be
delivered
in
this
Our
Proclamation
,
and
so
destructive
of
the
lawes
and
liberties
of
that
Church
and
Kingdome
,
especially
of
their
late
sworne
Covenant
,
that
presently
they
wrought
the
people
to
a
detestation
of
Our
Declaration
,
before
they
knew
what
it
was
:
They
presently
erected
a
large
scaffold
under
the
Crosse
where
Our
Proclamation
was
to
be
made
,
upon
which
were
mounted
,
not
one
or
two
from
every
Table
,
to
protest
in
the
name
of
the
rest
,
as
heretofore
they
had
done
,
but
a
great
number
of
Earles
,
Lords
,
Gentlemen
,
and
others
,
with
their
swords
in
their
hands
,
and
hats
on
their
heads
▪
not
without
jeering
and
laughing
during
all
the
time
of
Our
Proclamation
;
which
no
sooner
was
ended
,
but
with
a
most
insolent
and
rebellious
behaviour
they
assisted
one
Johnston
in
reading
of
a
most
wicked
,
treasonable
,
and
ignorant
Protestation
,
which
within
few
dayes
after
they
printed
and
We
doe
here
insert
,
as
being
confident
that
all
subjects
in
the
world
who
shall
come
to
read
it
,
will
abhorre
and
detest
it
,
if
ever
they
did
feele
in
their
owne
hearts
the
least
touch
or
taste
of
a
Princes
favour
and
clemencie
,
or
carry
any
affection
to
loyaltie
,
justice
,
and
government
:
The
very
reading
of
it
will
bring
every
good
subject
and
religious
honest
man
so
farre
out
of
love
with
it
,
as
it
needeth
no
further
confutation
then
the
very
perusall
of
it
:
For
who
can
endure
to
heare
Scripture
so
grossely
abused
,
the
holy
name
of
God
so
solemnely
invocated
as
a
witnesse
to
such
notorious
falshoods
;
to
their
rebellious
courses
and
Covenant
those
attributes
of
infallibilitie
given
,
which
are
onely
proper
to
the
sacred
Scripture
;
and
royall
authoritie
affronted
with
such
peremptorie
asseverations
,
ignorant
and
senslesse
reasons
,
the
falshood
and
inconsequence
whereof
must
needs
appeare
upon
first
view
to
any
one
who
shall
cast
his
eye
upon
them
?
The
Protestation
followes
,
thus
.
The
Protestation
of
the
Noblemen
,
Barons
,
Gentlemen
,
Burrows
,
Ministers
,
and
Commons
,
&c.
WEe
Noblemen
,
Barons
,
Gentlemen
,
Burgesses
,
Ministers
,
and
Commons
,
his
Majesties
true
and
loyall
subjects
,
That
whereas
our
continuall
supplications
,
complaints
,
articles
,
and
informations
,
presented
,
first
,
to
the
Lords
of
his
Majesties
Privie
Councell
;
next
,
to
his
sacred
Majestie
,
and
last
,
from
time
to
time
to
his
Majesties
Commissioner
,
our
long
attendance
and
great
patience
this
twelve-month
bygone
,
in
waiting
for
satisfaction
of
our
most
just
desires
,
our
zeale
to
remove
all
rubs
out
of
the
way
,
which
were
either
mentioned
unto
us
,
or
could
be
conceived
by
us
,
as
hinderances
of
our
pious
intentions
,
aiming
at
nothing
but
the
good
of
the
Kingdome
,
and
preservation
of
the
Kirk
,
which
by
consumption
or
combustion
is
likely
to
expire
;
delighting
to
use
no
other
meanes
but
such
as
are
legall
,
and
have
beene
ordinarie
in
this
Kirk
since
the
reformation
,
and
labouring
according
to
our
power
and
interesse
,
that
all
things
might
be
carried
in
a
peaceable
manner
,
worthy
of
our
Profession
and
Covenant
,
our
Protestation
containing
a
hearty
thanksgiving
for
what
his
Majesty
in
his
Proclamation
from
his
justice
had
granted
of
our
just
desires
;
and
our
Protests
and
hopes
for
so
much
as
was
not
as
yet
granted
.
All
these
made
us
confidently
to
expect
from
his
Majestes
Royall
and
compassioned
disposition
towards
this
his
native
Kingdome
,
that
a
free
Generall
Assembly
and
Parliament
should
have
beene
indicted
,
as
the
ordinary
and
most
proper
remedies
of
our
grievances
,
and
did
constraine
us
to
renew
our
petition
,
earnestly
intreating
,
that
his
Majesties
Commissioner
would
be
pleased
to
represent
unto
his
Majesty
the
condition
of
this
Kirk
and
Kingdome
,
crying
in
an
extreme
exigencie
for
present
helpe
,
with
the
lawfulnesse
of
the
remedies
prescribed
by
his
Majesties
Lawes
,
required
by
us
,
and
presented
to
him
in
some
particular
Articles
,
which
his
Grace
promised
to
recommend
to
his
Majestie
,
and
to
doe
his
best
endeavours
for
obtaining
the
same
;
especially
the
first
Article
,
that
there
might
be
indicted
a
full
and
free
Generall
Assembly
,
without
prelimitation
,
either
in
the
constitution
and
members
thereof
,
in
the
order
and
manner
of
proceeding
,
or
in
the
matters
to
be
treated
:
And
if
there
should
be
any
question
or
doubt
about
one
of
these
,
or
such
like
particulars
,
that
the
determination
thereof
might
be
remitted
to
the
Assembly
it selfe
,
as
the
only
proper
and
competent
judge
.
And
now
,
after
so
many
supplications
,
complaints
,
articles
,
and
informations
;
after
our
necessary
protestation
,
expressing
the
humble
thankfulnesse
and
continued
desires
of
our
hearts
;
after
so
long
expectation
and
so
much
dealing
,
having
with
open
eares
,
and
attentive
minds
heard
his
Majesties
Proclamation
,
it
is
our
desire
,
purpose
,
and
endevour
so
to
proceed
,
that
we
may
upon
the
one
part
still
be
thankfull
to
God
and
the
King
,
for
the
least
blinke
of
his
Majesties
countenance
,
and
the
smallest
crums
of
comfort
that
fall
unto
us
from
his
Majesties
Royall
hands
;
beseeching
the
Lord
yet
further
to
enlarge
his
Majesties
heart
,
for
our
full
satisfaction
and
rejoycing
,
to
the
honour
of
God
,
the
good
of
this
Kirk
and
Kingdome
,
and
his
Majesties
never
dying
fame
and
glory
;
that
his
wise
government
and
zeale
to
the
service
of
God
,
may
be
a
measure
and
pattern
of
desires
to
all
generations
hereafter
,
when
they
shall
be
wishing
for
a
religious
and
righteous
King
:
And
on
the
other
part
,
that
Christ
our
Lord
,
the
King
of
Kings
,
through
our
neglect
or
luke-warmnesse
may
want
no
part
of
his
Soveraignty
and
Dominion
,
and
that
in
our
Religion
,
which
is
more
dear
unto
us
then
our
lives
,
we
deceive
not
our selves
,
with
that
which
cannot
satisfie
and
make
up
the
breach
of
this
Kirke
and
Kingdome
,
or
remove
our
feares
,
doubts
,
and
suspicions
,
of
the
innovations
of
Religion
:
This
hath
made
us
to
observe
,
and
perceive
,
that
his
Majesties
Proclamation
doth
ascribe
all
the
late
distractions
of
this
Kirke
and
Common-wealth
,
to
our
conceived
feares
of
the
innovation
of
Religion
and
Law
,
as
the
cause
and
occasion
thereof
,
and
not
to
the
innovations
themselves
,
with
which
we
have
beene
for
a
long
time
,
and
especially
of
late
,
heavily
pressed
and
grieved
;
as
if
the
cause
were
rather
in
apprehension
and
fancie
,
then
in
reality
and
substance
.
That
the
Service
book
and
booke
of
Canons
are
not
so
far
discharged
by
this
Proclamation
,
as
they
have
beene
urged
by
preceding
Proclamations
;
for
this
Proclamation
onely
dischargeth
the
practice
of
them
,
and
rescinds
the
Acts
made
for
establishing
their
practice
,
but
doth
not
rescind
the
former
Proclamations
;
namely
,
that
of
the
19.
of
February
at
Stirling
,
and
that
of
the
fourth
of
July
at
Edinburgh
,
which
give
an
high
approbation
to
these
Books
,
as
fit
meanes
to
maintaine
Religion
,
and
to
beat
down
all
superstition
;
and
withall
declares
his
Majesties
purpose
,
to
bring
them
into
this
Kirk
in
a
faire
and
legall
way
:
And
thus
both
our
feares
that
they
may
be
introduced
hereafter
,
must
still
remaine
;
and
the
libertie
of
the
Generall
Assembly
,
by
such
a
Declaration
of
his
Majesties
judgement
,
is
not
a
little
prejudged
in
the
minds
of
so
many
as
wisely
consider
and
compare
the
preceding
Proclamations
with
this
which
we
now
heare
,
although
others
who
looking
upon
one
step
and
not
upon
the
whole
progresse
,
run
on
rashly
,
and
,
neither
considering
what
they
are
doing
,
nor
with
whom
they
are
dealing
,
may
be
easily
deceived
,
Qui
pauca
videt
,
citò
judicat
,
a
short
sight
maketh
a
sudden
judgement
.
That
it
is
declared
in
this
Proclamation
,
That
his
Majesty
neither
intendeth
to
innovate
any
thing
in
Religion
or
Lawes
,
or
to
admit
of
any
change
or
alteration
in
the
true
Religion
already
established
and
professed
in
this
Kingdome
:
and
withall
,
this
is
interposed
,
That
the
articles
of
Pearth
are
established
by
the
acts
of
Parliament
and
generall
Assembly
,
and
dispensation
of
the
practice
only
granted
,
and
discharge
given
,
that
no
person
be
urged
with
the
practice
thereof
;
and
consequently
,
his
Majesties
intention
for
the
standing
of
the
Acts
of
the
Assembly
and
Parliament
,
appointing
the
Articles
of
Pearth
,
is
manifest
;
which
is
no
small
prejudice
to
the
freedome
of
the
Generall
Assembly
,
That
while
the
Proclamation
ordaineth
all
his
Majesties
subjects
to
be
liable
to
the
triall
and
censure
of
the
judicatories
competent
,
and
that
none
of
them
shall
use
any
unlimited
and
unwarranted
power
;
likewise
that
no
other
oath
be
administred
to
Ministers
at
their
entrie
,
then
that
which
is
contained
in
the
Act
of
Parliament
;
in
both
these
Articles
the
Bishops
are
meaned
,
who
are
only
thereby
for
the
present
curbed
,
against
their
exorbitancie
and
enormities
in
exercing
their
office
:
but
the
office
of
Bishops
is
thereby
not
only
presupposed
as
unquestionable
,
but
also
so
strongly
established
,
that
his
Majestie
declareth
,
for
the
present
,
his
intention
,
to
admit
no
innovation
therein
:
which
is
more
evident
by
the
indiction
of
the
Parliament
,
warning
all
Prelats
to
be
present
,
as
having
voice
and
place
in
Parliament
;
and
by
the
indiction
of
the
Assembly
,
warning
all
Archbishops
and
Bishops
(
for
so
are
their
divers
degrees
and
offices
Ecclesiasticall
here
designed
and
supposed
)
to
be
present
,
as
having
place
and
voyce
in
the
Assembly
,
contrary
to
the
caveats
,
acts
of
the
Kirk
,
and
our
declinator
:
And
thus
a
third
and
great
limitation
is
put
upon
the
Generall
Assembly
.
The
Proclamation
,
by
reason
of
these
many
reall
limitations
,
and
prejudices
of
the
liberty
of
the
Assembly
in
the
very
points
which
have
wrought
so
much
woe
and
disturbance
in
this
Kirk
and
Kingdome
,
and
wherein
the
liberty
of
the
Assembly
is
most
usefull
and
necessary
at
this
time
,
can
neither
satifie
our
grievances
and
complants
,
nor
remove
our
feares
and
doubts
,
nor
cannot
(
without
protestation
)
be
admitted
by
us
his
Majesties
subjects
,
who
earnestly
desire
that
Truth
and
Peace
may
be
established
;
and
that
for
the
reasons
following
.
1.
TO
keepe
silence
in
any
thing
that
may
serve
for
the
good
of
the
Kirk
,
whether
it
be
in
preaching
,
prayer
,
or
in
proposing
and
voyceing
in
a
lwfull
Assembly
of
the
Kirke
,
is
against
the
word
of
God
.
Esai
.
62.6
.
Yee
that
are
the
Lords
remembrancers
,
keepe
not
silence
,
and
give
him
no
rest
till
he
establish
,
and
till
he
make
Jerusalem
a
praise
in
the
earth
.
1.
King
.
18.21
.
Like
the
halting
of
the
people
betweene
two
opinions
,
and
their
not
answering
a
word
,
when
the
Lord
called
them
to
give
a
testimony
.
Act.
20.20
.
I
have
keeped
backe
nothing
that
was
profitable
unto
you
:
and
againe
,
1
Cor.
12.7
.
Mat.
15.18
.
Rom.
1.18
.
Revel.
2.14.20
.
and
3.15
:
and
therefore
to
keepe
silence
,
or
not
to
meddle
with
corruptions
,
whether
in
doctrine
,
sacraments
,
worship
or
discipline
,
in
a
generall
Assembly
of
the
Kirk
,
conveened
for
that
end
,
were
the
ready
way
to
move
the
Lord
to
deny
his
Spirit
unto
us
,
and
to
provoke
him
to
wrath
against
our
proceedings
,
and
might
be
imputed
unto
us
for
prejudice
,
for
collusion
,
and
for
betraying
our selves
and
the
posterity
.
2.
This
predetermination
is
against
our
supplications
and
protestations
,
wherein
we
have
showne
our selves
so
earnest
for
a
free
generall
Assembly
,
contrary
to
every
limitation
of
this
kind
,
so
far
prejudging
the
liberty
thereof
,
is
against
the
Confession
of
Faith
registrated
in
the
Parliament
1567.
declaring
that
one
cause
of
the
Councels
of
the
Kirk
is
for
good
policie
and
order
to
be
observed
in
the
Kirk
,
and
for
to
change
such
things
as
men
have
devised
when
they
rather
foster
superstition
then
edifie
the
Kirke
,
using
the
same
;
and
is
against
our
late
Confession
,
wherein
we
have
promised
to
forbeare
all
novations
till
they
be
tryed
,
which
obligeth
us
to
forbeare
now
,
and
to
try
them
in
an
Assembly
,
and
by
all
lawfull
meanes
▪
to
labour
to
recover
the
former
purity
and
liberty
of
the
Gospel
,
to
which
this
limitation
is
directly
repugnant
,
our
liberty
in
a
Generall
Assembly
being
the
principall
of
all
lawfull
meanes
serving
to
that
end
.
3.
This
were
directly
contrary
to
the
nature
and
ends
of
a
generall
assembly
,
which
having
authority
from
God
,
being
conveened
according
to
the
lawes
of
the
Kingdome
,
and
receiving
power
from
the
whole
collective
body
of
the
Kirke
,
for
the
good
of
Religion
,
and
safety
of
the
Kirke
;
Whatsoever
may
conduce
for
these
good
ends
in
wisedome
and
modestie
should
be
proponed
,
examined
,
and
determined
without
Prelimitation
,
either
of
the
matters
to
be
treated
,
or
of
the
libertie
of
the
members
thereof
.
It
being
manifest
,
that
as
farre
as
the
assembly
is
limited
in
the
matters
to
bee
treated
,
and
in
the
members
to
be
used
,
the
necessary
ends
of
the
Assembly
,
and
the
supreme
Law
,
which
is
the
safety
of
the
Kirke
,
are
as
far
hindered
,
and
pre-judged
.
This
limitation
is
against
the
Discipline
of
the
Kirke
,
which
Booke
2.
chap.
7.
declareth
this
to
be
one
of
her
liberties
,
That
the
Assembly
hath
power
to
abrogate
and
abolish
all
Statutes
and
ordinances
concerning
Ecclesiasticall
matters
that
are
found
noysome
and
unprofitable
,
and
agree
not
with
the
time
,
or
are
abused
by
the
people
,
and
against
the
acts
of
the
generall
assembly
.
Like
as
the
pretended
Assembly
1610.
declareth
for
the
common
affaires
of
the
Kirk
(
without
exception
or
limitation
)
it
is
necessary
that
there
be
yearly
generall
Assemblies
,
And
what
order
can
be
hoped
for
hereafter
,
if
this
assembly
indicted
after
so
long
intermission
,
and
so
many
grosse
corruptions
be
limited
,
and
that
more
than
ever
any
lawfull
Assembly
of
the
Kirk
was
,
when
it
was
yearly
observed
.
5.
It
is
ordained
in
Parl.
11.
act.
40.
K.
James
6.
anent
the
necessarie
and
lawfull
forme
of
all
Parliaments
that
nothing
shall
be
done
,
or
commanded
to
be
done
,
which
may
directly
or
indirectly
prejudge
the
libertie
of
free
voycing
or
reasoning
of
the
Estates
,
or
any
of
them
in
time
comming
.
It
is
also
appointed
in
Parl.
6.
act.
92.
K.
James
6.
that
the
Lords
of
Counsell
and
Session
proceed
in
all
civill
causes
intended
or
depending
before
them
,
or
to
be
intended
,
to
cause
execute
their
decrees
notwithstanding
any
private
writing
,
charge
,
or
command
in
the
contrarie
,
and
generally
by
the
acts
of
Parliament
appointing
every
matter
for
its
owne
judicatorie
,
and
to
all
judicatories
their
owne
freedome
.
And
therefore
much
more
doth
this
liberty
belong
to
the
supreme
judicatorie
ecclesiastick
in
matters
so
important
as
concerneth
Gods
honour
and
worship
immediatly
,
the
salvation
of
the
peoples
Soules
,
and
right
constitution
of
the
Kirk
whose
liberties
and
priviledges
are
confirmed
Parl.
12.
K.
James
6.
Parl.
1.
K.
Charles
,
for
if
it
be
carefully
provided
by
diverse
Acts
of
Parliament
,
especially
Parl.
12.
act
148.
K.
James
6.
That
there
be
no
forstalling
or
regrating
of
things
pertaining
to
this
naturall
life
:
What
shall
be
thought
of
this
spirituall
for
stalling
and
regrating
which
tendeth
to
the
famishing
or
poysoning
of
the
soules
of
the
people
both
now
and
in
the
generations
afterward
.
6.
It
were
contrary
to
our
Protestations
,
proceedings
and
complaints
against
the
late
innovations
.
And
it
might
be
accounted
an
innovation
and
usurpation
as
grosse
&
dangerous
to
us
,
and
the
posterity
,
and
as
prejudiciall
to
Religion
as
any
complained
upon
by
us
,
to
admit
limitations
,
and
secret
or
open
determinations
,
which
belongeth
to
no
person
or
judicatorie
,
but
to
an
Assembly
,
Or
to
consent
to
,
and
approve
by
our
silence
the
same
predeterminations
,
It
were
to
be
guilty
of
that
our selves
,
which
we
condemne
in
others
.
We
may
easily
judge
how
the
Apostles
before
the
Councell
of
Jerusalem
,
the
Fathers
before
the
Nicene
Councell
,
and
our
Predecessors
before
the
assembly
holden
at
the
Reformation
,
and
afterwards
,
would
have
taken
such
dealing
.
That
this
Proclamation
commandeth
all
his
Majesties
Subjects
for
maintenance
of
the
Religion
already
established
to
subscribe
and
renew
the
Confession
of
Faith
subscribed
before
in
the
yeere
1580
,
and
afterward
.
And
requireth
the
Lords
of
privie
Councell
to
take
such
course
anent
the
same
,
and
the
generall
Band
of
Maintenance
of
the
true
Religion
,
and
the
Kings
person
,
that
it
may
be
subscribed
,
and
renewed
throughout
the
whole
Kingdome
with
all
possible
diligence
,
which
cannot
now
be
performed
by
us
.
For
although
of
late
we
would
have
been
glad
that
our selves
and
other
his
Majesties
Subjects
had
been
commanded
by
authority
to
sweare
,
and
subscribe
the
generall
Confession
of
Faith
against
Popish
errours
,
and
superstitions
and
now
would
be
glad
that
all
others
should
joyne
with
us
in
our
late
Covenant
&
Confession
,
descending
more
specially
to
the
novations
and
errors
of
the
time
,
and
obliging
us
to
the
defence
of
Religion
;
and
of
the
Kings
Majesties
person
,
and
authority
,
and
for
these
ends
to
the
mutuall
defence
every
one
of
us
of
another
,
Yet
can
we
not
now
after
so
necessarie
,
and
so
solemne
a
specification
returne
to
the
generall
for
the
reasons
following
.
1.
No
means
have
been
left
unassayed
against
our
late
Confession
of
Faith
and
Covenant
so
solemnly
sworn
and
subscribed
.
For
first
we
were
prest
with
the
rendring
and
rescinding
of
our
Covenant
.
Next
an
alteration
in
some
substantiall
points
was
urged
.
3.
A
Declaration
was
motioned
,
which
tended
to
the
enervation
thereof
,
and
now
we
find
in
the
same
straine
,
that
we
are
put
to
a
new
tryall
,
and
the
last
mean
is
used
more
subtile
than
the
former
:
That
by
this
new
subscription
our
late
Covenant
,
and
Confession
may
be
quite
absorbed
and
buried
in
oblivion
,
that
where
it
was
intended
&
sworn
to
be
an
everlasting
Covenant
never
to
be
forgotten
,
it
shall
be
never
more
remembred
,
the
one
shall
be
cryed
up
,
and
the
other
drowned
in
the
noise
thereof
,
And
thus
the
new
subscription
now
urged
(
although
in
a
different
way
)
shall
prove
equivalent
to
the
rendring
of
the
Covenant
,
or
what
of
that
kind
hath
before
been
assayed
.
Like
as
the
reasons
against
the
rendring
of
the
Covenant
,
doe
militate
directly
against
this
new
motion
.
2.
If
we
should
now
enter
upon
this
new
Subscription
,
we
would
think
our selves
guilty
of
mocking
God
,
&
taking
his
Name
in
vain
,
for
the
tears
that
began
to
be
poured
forth
at
the
solemnizing
of
the
Covenant
are
not
yet
dryed
up
&
wiped
away
,
and
the
joyfull
noise
which
then
began
to
sound
hath
not
yet
ceased
▪
and
there
can
be
no
new
necessity
from
us
,
and
upon
our
part
pretended
for
a
ground
of
of
urging
this
new
subscription
,
at
first
intended
to
be
an
abjuration
of
Popery
upon
us
who
are
known
to
hate
poperie
with
an
unfained
hatred
,
and
have
all
this
yeere
bygone
given
large
testimonie
of
our
zeale
against
it
.
As
we
are
not
to
multiply
miracles
on
Gods
part
,
so
ought
we
not
to
multiply
solemne
oathes
and
Covenants
upon
our
part
,
and
thus
to
play
with
oathes
,
as
children
doe
with
their
toyes
,
without
necessitie
.
3.
Neither
would
we
in
giving
way
to
this
new
subscription
think
our selves
free
of
perjurie
:
for
as
we
were
driven
by
an
undeclinable
necessitie
to
enter
into
a
mutuall
Covenant
,
so
are
we
bound
,
not
onely
by
the
law
of
God
and
nature
,
but
by
our
solemn
oath
and
subscription
,
against
all
divisive
motions
to
promove
and
observe
the
same
without
violation
:
and
it
is
most
manifest
,
that
having
already
refused
to
render
,
alter
,
or
destroy
our
Covenant
,
nothing
can
be
more
contrarie
and
adverse
to
our
pious
intentions
and
sincere
resolutions
,
than
to
consent
to
such
a
subscription
and
oath
,
as
both
in
the
intention
of
the
urgers
,
and
in
the
nature
and
condition
of
the
matter
urged
,
is
the
ready
way
to
extinguish
,
and
to
drowne
in
oblivion
the
Band
of
our
union
and
conjunction
that
they
be
no
more
remembred
.
In
this
case
we
are
called
to
lay
seriously
to
our
hearts
,
1
,
That
we
have
sworne
that
we
shall
neither
directly
,
nor
indirectly
suffer
our selves
to
be
divided
and
withdrawne
from
this
blessed
and
loyall
conjunction
,
which
consisteth
not
only
in
the
generall
Confession
,
but
also
in
our
explanation
,
&
application
thereof
,
but
on
the
contrary
,
shal
by
all
lawfull
means
,
labour
to
further
and
promove
the
same
.
2.
That
our
union
and
conjunction
may
be
observed
without
violation
,
(
and
so
without
mutilation
of
our
application
)
we
call
the
living
LORD
to
witnesse
,
as
we
shall
answer
to
Christ
in
the
great
Day
,
&c.
4.
This
new
subscription
,
in
stead
of
performing
our
vows
,
would
be
a
reall
testimonie
and
confession
before
the
World
,
That
we
have
been
transgressours
in
making
rash
vows
,
that
we
repent
our selves
of
former
zeal
and
forwardnesse
against
the
particulars
exprest
first
in
our
Supplications
,
Complaints
,
and
Protestations
,
and
next
abjured
in
our
Covenant
,
that
we
in
our
judgement
prefer
the
generall
Confession
unto
this
,
which
necessarily
was
now
made
more
speciall
;
and
that
we
are
now
under
the
faire
pretext
and
honest
cover
of
a
new
oath
,
recanting
and
undoing
that
,
which
upon
so
mature
deliberation
we
have
been
doing
before
,
This
beside
all
other
evils
,
were
to
make
way
and
open
a
door
to
the
re-entry
of
the
particulars
abjured
,
and
to
repent
our selves
of
our
chiefest
consolations
,
and
to
lie
both
against
God
and
our
owne
soules
.
5.
It
hath
been
often
objected
,
that
our
Confession
of
Faith
,
&
Covenant
was
unlawfull
,
because
it
wanted
the
warrants
of
publick
authority
,
and
it
hath
been
answered
by
us
,
that
we
were
not
destitute
of
the
warrant
civill
and
ecclesiasticall
which
authorized
the
former
Covenant
.
And
although
we
could
have
wished
that
his
Maty
had
added
both
his
subscription
&
authority
unto
it
,
yet
the
lesse
constraint
from
authority
and
the
more
libertie
,
the
lesse
hypocrisie
,
and
more
sincerity
hath
appeared
:
But
by
this
new
subscription
urged
by
authority
we
both
condemn
our
former
subscription
as
unlawfull
,
because
alleadged
to
be
done
without
authority
,
and
precondemn
also
the
like
laudable
course
in
the
like
necessity
to
be
taken
by
the
posterity
.
6.
What
is
the
use
of
merch-stones
upon
borders
of
Lands
,
the
like
use
hath
Confessions
of
Faith
in
the
Kirk
,
to
disterminate
and
divide
betwixt
Truth
and
errour
:
and
the
renewing
and
applying
of
Confessions
of
Faith
to
the
present
errors
and
corruptions
,
are
not
unlike
ryding
of
merches
.
And
therefore
to
content
our selves
with
the
generall
,
and
to
return
to
it
,
from
the
particular
application
of
the
Confession
necessarily
made
upon
the
invasion
or
creeping
in
of
errors
within
the
borders
of
the
Kirk
,
if
it
be
not
a
removing
of
the
merch
stone
from
the
own
place
,
it
is
at
least
the
hiding
of
the
merch
in
the
ground
that
it
be
not
seen
,
which
at
this
time
were
very
unseasonable
for
two
causes
.
One
is
,
because
Poperie
is
so
pregnant
,
and
powerful
in
this
land
,
as
we
have
learned
of
late
.
The
other
,
because
the
Papists
who
upon
the
urging
of
the
Service
book
&
Canons
,
have
presumed
of
our
return
to
Rome
,
will
upon
this
our
subscription
arise
from
their
dispareing
of
us
,
unto
their
wonted
presumption
.
None
of
us
will
deny
,
but
the
large
Confession
of
Faith
registrated
in
the
Acts
of
Parliament
,
doth
by
consequence
contain
this
short
confession
and
abjuration
:
Yet
were
it
not
sufficient
against
Poperie
to
subscribe
the
one
without
the
other
:
how
then
shall
we
think
that
the
more
general
Confession
&
abjuration
at
this
time
,
when
the
urging
of
such
Popish
books
hath
extorted
from
us
so
necessary
an
application
,
and
doth
still
call
for
a
testimony
,
to
be
compleat
enough
without
it
.
7.
The
Papists
shall
hereby
be
occasioned
to
renew
their
old
objection
against
us
,
Annuas
&
menstruas
fides
de
Deo
decernunt
,
That
our
Faith
changeth
with
the
Moon
,
or
once
in
the
yeere
.
Other
reformed
Kirks
might
justly
wonder
at
our
inconstancie
in
changing
our
Confession
without
any
reall
necessity
,
and
that
in
one
and
the
same
yeer
it
cometh
forth
larger
,
&
more
particular
,
then
shorter
,
&
more
general
:
and
our
Adversaries
will
not
fail
to
traduce
us
as
troublers
of
the
peace
of
the
Kirk
&
kingdom
without
any
necessar
cause
.
8.
It
will
likewise
prove
a
confirmation
of
their
errour
,
who
think
they
may
both
subscribe
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
and
receive
the
Service
book
,
and
Canons
,
which
is
not
only
a
direct
scandaling
of
them
,
but
also
a
ready
way
to
put
a
weapon
in
their
hands
against
our selves
,
who
maintain
and
professe
that
these
and
such
other
evils
are
abjured
in
the
Confession
of
Faith
.
9.
If
we
should
now
sweare
this
Confession
,
we
should
be
obliged
by
our
oath
to
maintain
Perth
articles
,
which
are
the
innovations
already
introduced
in
the
worship
of
God
,
and
to
maintain
Episcopacie
,
with
the
civill
places
,
and
power
of
Kirkmen
.
Because
we
are
bound
to
swear
this
Confession
by
vertue
of
&
comform
unto
the
Kings
command
signed
by
his
sacred
Majestie
of
the
date
September
9.
1638.
(
These
are
the
very
words
subjoyned
to
the
Confession
and
Band
,
and
prefixed
to
the
Subscriptions
)
and
it
cannot
be
denyed
,
but
any
oath
ministred
unto
us
,
must
either
be
refused
,
or
else
taken
according
to
the
known
mind
,
professed
intention
,
and
expresse
command
of
Authority
urging
the
same
:
And
it
is
most
manifest
,
that
His
Majesties
mind
,
intention
,
and
Commandement
,
is
no
other
,
but
that
the
Confession
be
sworn
,
for
the
maintenance
of
religion
,
as
it
is
already
or
presently
professed
,
(
these
two
being
coincident
,
altogether
one
and
the
same
,
not
only
in
our
common
form
of
speaking
,
but
in
all
His
Majesties
proclamations
)
and
thus
as
it
includeth
,
and
conteineth
within
the
compasse
thereof
,
the
foresaid
novations
and
Episcopacie
,
which
under
that
name
were
also
ratified
,
in
the
first
Parliament
holden
by
his
Majestie
.
And
where
it
may
be
obiected
,
that
the
Counsellours
have
subscribed
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
as
it
was
professed
1580.
and
will
not
urge
the
Subscription
in
another
sense
upon
the
Subiects
.
We
answer
,
First
,
the
Act
of
Counsell
containing
that
declaration
,
is
not
as
yet
published
by
Proclamation
.
Secondly
,
if
it
were
so
published
,
it
behooved
of
necessity
either
be
repugnant
to
His
Maiesties
declared
Iudgement
and
Command
,
which
is
more
nor
to
sweare
without
warrand
from
Authority
(
a
fault
although
uniustly
,
often
obiected
unto
us
)
or
else
we
must
affirme
the
Religion
in
the
yeare
1580.
and
at
this
time
to
be
altogether
one
and
the
same
;
and
thus
must
acknowledge
,
that
there
is
no
novation
of
Religion
,
which
were
a
formall
contradiction
to
that
we
have
sworne
.
3.
By
approving
the
Proclamation
anent
the
Oath
to
be
administred
to
Ministers
,
according
to
the
Act
of
Parliament
,
which
is
to
swear
simple
obedience
to
the
Diocesan
Bishop
,
and
by
warning
all
Archbishops
and
Bishops
to
be
present
;
as
having
voice
and
place
in
the
Assemblie
:
They
seem
to
determine
,
that
in
their
Iudgment
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
as
it
was
professed
1580.
doth
consist
with
Episcopacie
,
whereas
We
by
our
oath
have
referred
the
tryall
of
this
or
any
other
question
of
that
kind
to
the
generall
Assembly
&
Parliament
.
10.
This
subscription
&
oath
in
the
mind
&
intention
of
authority
,
&
consequently
in
our
swearing
thereof
,
may
consist
with
the
corruptions
of
the
Service
book
&
Canons
,
which
we
have
abjured
as
other
heads
of
Poperie
:
For
both
this
present
proclamation
,
and
his
Majesties
former
proclamations
at
Linlithgow
,
Striveling
,
Edinburgh
;
The
Lords
of
privie
Counsell
in
their
approbation
of
the
same
;
and
the
prelates
and
doctors
who
stand
for
the
Service
book
&
Canons
,
Doe
all
speak
plainly
,
or
import
so
much
,
That
these
books
are
not
repugnant
to
the
Confession
of
Faith
;
and
that
the
introducing
of
them
is
no
novation
of
religion
or
law
:
And
therefore
we
must
either
refuse
to
subscribe
now
,
or
we
must
confesse
contrary
to
our
late
Oath
,
and
to
a
cleare
Truth
,
That
the
Service
book
and
Canons
are
no
innovations
in
Religion
.
And
,
though
the
present
books
be
discharged
by
proclamation
,
yet
if
we
shall
by
any
deed
of
our
owne
testifie
,
that
they
may
consist
with
our
Confession
of
Faith
,
within
a
very
short
time
,
either
the
same
books
,
or
some
other
like
unto
them
,
with
some
small
change
,
may
be
obtruded
upon
us
,
who
by
Our
abjuration
(
if
we
adhere
unto
it
)
have
freed
both
our selves
,
and
the
posteritie
of
all
such
corruptions
,
and
have
laid
a
faire
foundation
for
the
pure
worship
of
God
in
all
time
coming
.
11.
Although
there
be
indeed
no
substantiall
difference
between
that
which
We
have
subscribed
,
&
the
Confession
subscribed
1580.
more
then
there
is
betweene
that
which
is
hid
,
and
that
which
is
revealed
;
A
march
stone
hid
in
the
ground
,
and
uncovered
,
betwixt
the
hand
closed
and
open
,
betwixt
a
sword
scheathed
and
drawn
,
or
betwixt
the
large
Confession
,
registrat
in
the
Acts
of
Parliament
,
and
the
short
Confession
,
or
(
if
we
may
with
reverence
ascend
yet
higher
)
between
the
Old
Testament
&
the
New
,
yet
as
to
scheath
our
sword
when
it
should
be
drawn
,
were
imprudencie
;
or
at
the
commandement
of
Princes
,
professedly
popish
in
their
dominions
,
after
the
Subjects
had
subscribed
both
Confessions
,
to
subscribe
the
first
without
the
second
,
or
at
the
will
of
a
Iewish
Magistrate
,
openly
denying
the
New
Testament
,
to
subscribe
the
Old
alone
,
after
that
they
have
subscribed
both
,
were
horrible
impiety
against
God
,
and
Treacherie
against
the
Truth
:
Right
so
,
for
Vs
to
subscribe
the
former
a-part
,
as
it
is
now
urged
and
framed
,
without
the
explanation
and
application
thereof
at
this
time
,
when
ours
is
rejected
;
and
the
subscribers
of
the
former
refuse
to
subscribe
ours
,
as
containing
something
substantially
different
,
and
urge
the
former
upon
us
,
as
different
from
ours
,
and
not
expressing
the
speciall
abjuration
of
the
evils
,
supplicated
against
by
us
,
were
nothing
else
,
but
to
deny
and
part
from
our
former
subscription
,
if
not
formally
,
yet
interpretatively
.
Old
Eleazar
,
who
would
not
seeme
to
eate
forbidden
meat
,
and
the
Confessors
and
Martyrs
of
old
,
who
would
not
seeme
by
delivering
some
of
their
papers
,
to
render
the
Bible
,
or
to
deny
the
Truth
,
may
teach
us
our
dutie
in
this
case
,
although
our
lives
were
in
hazard
for
refusing
this
Subscription
:
And
who
knoweth
,
but
the
LORD
may
be
calling
His
people
now
,
who
have
proceeded
so
farre
in
professing
His
Truth
at
this
time
,
to
such
Trials
and
Confessions
,
as
His
faithfull
Witnesses
have
given
of
old
;
that
in
this
point
also
our
doing
may
be
a
document
both
to
the
succeeding
ages
,
and
to
other
Kirks
to
whom
for
the
present
we
are
made
a
spectacle
.
12.
If
any
be
so
forgetfull
of
his
oath
(
which
God
forbid
)
as
to
subscribe
this
Confession
,
as
it
is
now
urged
,
he
doth
according
to
the
proclamation
acquiesce
in
this
declaration
of
his
Majesties
will
,
and
doth
accept
of
such
a
pardon
as
hath
need
to
be
ratified
in
parliament
,
And
thus
doth
turne
our
glory
unto
shame
,
by
confessing
our
guiltinesse
,
where
God
from
Heaven
hath
made
us
guiltlesse
,
and
by
the
fire
of
His
Spirit
from
Heaven
hath
accepted
of
our
service
,
And
doth
depart
from
the
commandement
of
God
,
the
practise
of
the
Godly
in
former
times
,
and
the
worthy
and
laudable
example
of
our
worthy
&
religious
progenitours
,
in
obedience
whereof
,
and
conform
to
which
We
made
profession
to
subscribe
:
for
there
is
no
particular
Act
required
of
us
,
to
whom
the
pardon
is
presented
in
this
proclamation
,
but
this
new
subscription
allanerlie
.
13.
The
generall
band
now
urged
to
be
subscribed
,
as
it
containeth
many
clauses
not
so
fitting
the
present
time
as
that
wherein
it
was
subscribed
,
so
is
it
deficient
in
a
point
,
at
this
time
most
necessary
,
Of
the
reformation
of
our
lives
,
that
we
shall
answerablie
to
our
profession
,
be
examples
to
others
,
of
all
Godlinesse
,
sobernesse
and
righteousnesse
and
of
every
duty
wee
owe
to
GOD
and
main
;
without
which
we
cannot
now
subscribe
this
Confession
,
least
we
loose
the
bands
to
wickednesse
,
seeme
to
repent
of
our
former
resolutions
and
promises
,
and
choose
to
have
our
portion
with
hypocrites
,
professing
and
swearing
that
wee
know
GOD
,
but
in
our
workes
denying
him
,
being
abominable
,
disobedient
,
and
unto
every
good
worke
reprobate
.
14.
Since
the
narrative
of
the
general
band
is
now
changed
,
&
some
lines
,
expressing
at
length
the
Papists
,
and
their
adherents
to
be
the
partie
from
whom
the
danger
to
Religion
,
and
the
Kings
Majestie
was
threatned
,
are
left
out
,
and
no
designation
made
of
the
partie
from
whom
the
danger
is
now
threatned
,
We
are
made
either
to
think
,
that
our
subscription
at
this
time
is
unnecessarie
,
or
to
suspect
that
we
who
have
supplicated
and
entred
in
Covenant
,
are
understood
to
be
the
partie
;
especially
since
the
Lords
of
Councell
have
in
the
Act
September
22.
ratifying
the
Proclamation
,
found
themselves
bound
to
use
their
best
endeavours
,
that
all
his
Majesties
good
Subjects
may
rest
satisfied
with
his
Majesties
Declaration
;
since
also
we
have
beene
(
although
undeservedly
)
challenged
of
disorders
,
distractions
,
and
dangers
to
Religion
,
and
his
Majesties
authoritie
;
and
since
in
the
foresaid
Act
and
in
the
missive
directed
to
his
Majestie
,
the
Lords
of
Councell
offer
their
lives
and
fortunes
to
his
Majestie
,
in
repressing
all
such
,
as
shall
hereafter
prease
to
disturbe
the
peace
of
this
Kirk
and
Kingdome
;
which
being
expressed
in
a
generalitie
is
by
many
applied
to
us
,
and
interpreted
of
our
adhering
to
our
Covenant
;
We
should
therefore
,
by
our
subscription
of
the
Covenant
,
as
it
is
now
conceived
,
both
do
directly
against
our
owne
minds
,
in
condemning
our selves
,
wherein
we
are
innocent
,
and
should
consent
to
our
owne
hurt
,
to
the
suppressing
of
the
cause
which
wee
maintaine
,
and
to
the
repressing
mutually
one
of
us
of
another
,
directly
contrarie
to
our
former
solemne
Oath
and
subscription
.
15.
The
subscribing
of
this
Confession
by
the
Lords
of
his
Majesties
privie
Councell
,
who
by
their
place
and
high
employment
are
publike
Peace-makers
,
and
by
others
who
have
not
subscribed
the
late
Confession
will
make
the
breach
wider
,
and
the
lamentable
division
of
this
Kirk
more
desperate
then
ever
before
;
some
having
sworne
to
labour
by
all
lawfull
meanes
to
recover
the
former
Libertie
,
and
puritie
of
Religion
;
and
others
,
maintaining
that
for
puritie
,
which
is
alreadie
established
;
some
beleeving
and
professing
that
the
evils
supplicated
against
,
are
abjured
in
that
Confession
of
Faith
;
and
others
maintaining
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
and
these
corruptions
(
although
for
the
present
discharged
by
authoritie
)
not
to
be
inconsistent
:
and
beside
this
,
many
divisions
and
subdivisions
will
ensue
to
the
dulefull
renting
of
the
Kirk
and
Kingdome
,
making
way
for
the
wrath
and
many
judgements
of
God
often
threatned
by
his
faithfull
servants
,
which
all
the
godly
ought
to
labour
by
all
meanes
to
prevent
.
16.
Wee
represent
also
to
the
honourable
Lords
of
privie
Councell
to
be
considered
,
That
the
Doctrine
,
Discipline
,
and
Use
of
Sacraments
are
sworne
,
and
the
contrarie
abjured
,
according
to
the
Word
of
God
,
and
the
meaning
of
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
in
the
books
of
Discipline
,
and
Acts
of
Assemblies
;
And
that
in
the
Oath
there
is
no
place
left
to
the
generalitie
of
any
mans
conception
of
the
true
Faith
and
Religion
,
nor
to
any
private
interpretation
,
or
mentall
reservation
.
For
these
and
the
like
considerations
,
in
our
owne
name
,
and
in
name
of
all
who
will
adhere
to
the
late
Covenant
,
subscribed
by
us
,
and
sealed
from
Heaven
,
We
(
from
our
dutie
to
God
,
our
King
,
our
native
Countrey
,
our selves
,
and
the
posteritie
,
lest
our
silence
import
a
satisfaction
of
our
desires
,
and
a
stopping
of
our
mouths
from
necessarie
supplication
for
things
yet
to
bee
obtained
from
his
Majesties
just
and
gracious
disposition
)
are
constrained
to
declare
and
protest
;
First
,
that
the
cause
and
occasion
of
the
distractions
of
the
Kirk
and
Common-wealth
,
are
no
wayes
to
bee
imputed
unto
us
,
or
our
needlesse
feares
,
but
to
the
innovations
and
corruptions
of
Religion
,
which
against
the
Acts
and
order
of
this
Kirk
,
and
the
Lawes
of
the
Kingdome
,
have
beene
pressed
upon
us
the
people
of
God
,
and
his
Majesties
loyall
subjects
;
who
,
although
under
great
thraldom
,
were
living
in
peace
and
quietnesse
,
labouring
in
all
godlinesse
and
honestie
to
do
our
dutie
to
God
and
man
.
Secondly
,
We
protest
,
that
all
questions
and
doubts
that
arise
,
concerning
the
freedome
of
the
Assemblie
,
whether
in
the
constitution
and
members
thereof
,
or
in
the
matters
to
be
treated
,
or
in
the
manner
and
order
of
proceeding
,
be
remitted
to
the
determination
of
the
Assemblie
it selfe
,
as
the
onely
proper
and
competent
judge
;
And
that
it
shall
be
lawfull
for
us
,
being
authorized
with
lawfull
Commissions
,
as
at
other
times
when
the
urgent
necessitie
of
the
Kirk
shall
require
,
so
in
this
exigence
to
assemble
our selves
at
the
Diet
appointed
,
notwithstanding
any
impediment
or
prorogation
to
the
contrary
:
And
being
assembled
,
against
all
qualifications
and
predeterminations
,
or
presupposals
to
propone
,
treat
,
reason
,
vote
,
and
conclude
,
according
to
the
Word
of
God
,
confession
of
Faith
,
and
Acts
of
lawfull
Assemblies
,
in
all
Ecclesiasticall
matters
,
pertaining
to
the
Assemblie
,
and
tending
to
the
advancement
of
the
Kingdome
of
Christ
,
and
good
of
Religion
.
Thirdly
,
since
Archbishops
and
Bishops
have
no
warrand
for
their
office
in
this
Kirk
,
since
it
is
contrarie
both
to
reason
and
to
the
Acts
of
the
Kirk
,
that
any
have
place
and
voice
in
the
Assemblie
,
who
are
not
authorized
with
lawfull
Commissions
;
and
seeing
both
in
common
equitie
,
and
by
the
tenour
of
this
Proclamation
,
they
are
made
lyable
to
the
triall
and
censure
of
the
Assemblie
,
Wee
protest
,
that
they
bee
not
present
,
as
having
place
or
voice
in
the
Assemblie
,
but
as
rei
to
compeere
,
for
underlying
triall
and
censure
upon
the
generall
complaints
alreadie
made
,
and
the
particular
accusations
to
be
given
in
against
them
;
And
that
the
warning
given
by
his
Majesties
Proclamation
,
and
this
our
Protestation
,
be
a
sufficient
citation
to
them
,
to
compeer
before
the
Assemblie
,
for
their
triall
and
censure
,
in
life
,
office
,
and
benefice
.
Fourthly
,
Wee
solemnly
protest
,
that
We
do
constantly
adhere
to
our
Oath
and
subscription
of
the
Confession
of
Faith
and
Covenant
,
lately
renewed
and
approven
with
rare
and
undeniable
evidences
from
heaven
,
of
the
wonderfull
workings
of
his
Spirit
in
the
hearts
both
of
Pastors
and
people
,
through
all
the
parts
of
the
Kingdome
;
And
that
we
stand
to
all
parts
and
clauses
thereof
,
and
particularly
to
the
explanation
and
application
,
containing
both
our
abjuration
of
,
and
our
union
against
the
particular
evils
and
corruptions
of
the
time
;
a
dutie
which
the
Lord
at
this
time
especially
craveth
at
our
hands
.
Fifthly
,
We
also
protest
,
that
none
of
us
who
have
subscribed
,
and
do
adhere
to
our
subscription
of
the
late
Covenant
,
be
charged
,
or
urged
,
either
to
procure
the
subscriptions
of
others
,
or
to
subscribe
our selves
unto
any
other
Confession
or
Covenant
,
containing
any
derogation
thereunto
,
especially
that
mentioned
in
the
Proclamation
,
without
the
necessarie
explanation
and
the
application
therof
,
alreadie
sworn
by
us
,
for
the
Reasons
above
expressed
:
And
because
,
as
we
did
in
our
former
Protestation
appeale
from
the
Lords
of
his
Majesties
Councell
,
so
do
we
now
by
these
renew
our
solemne
appeale
,
with
all
solemnities
requisite
,
unto
the
next
free
Generall
Assemblie
and
Parliament
,
as
the
onely
supreme
nationall
Judicatories
competent
,
to
judge
of
nationall
causes
and
proceedings
.
Sixthly
,
We
protest
,
That
no
subscription
,
whether
by
the
Lords
of
Councell
or
others
,
of
the
Confession
mentioned
in
the
Proclamation
,
and
enjoyned
for
the
maintenance
of
Religion
,
as
it
is
now
already
,
or
at
this
present
time
established
and
professed
within
this
Kingdome
,
without
any
innovation
of
Religion
or
Law
,
be
any
manner
of
way
prejudiciall
to
our
Covenant
,
wherein
we
have
sworne
to
forbeare
the
practice
of
Novations
alreadie
introduced
,
&c.
till
they
be
tried
in
a
free
Assemblie
,
And
to
labour
by
all
lawfull
meanes
,
to
recover
the
puritie
and
libertie
of
the
Gospel
as
it
was
established
and
professed
before
the
foresaid
Innovations
:
And
in
like
manner
,
that
no
subscription
foresaid
be
any
derogation
to
the
true
and
sound
meaning
of
our
worthie
predecessours
,
at
the
time
of
their
subscription
in
the
year
1581.
and
afterward
.
Withall
,
warning
and
exhorting
all
men
who
lay
to
heart
the
cause
of
Religion
,
against
the
corruptions
of
the
time
&
the
present
estate
of
things
,
both
to
subscribe
the
Covenant
as
it
hath
bin
explained
,
and
necessarily
applied
;
and
as
they
love
the
puritie
and
libertie
of
the
Gospel
,
to
hold
back
their
hands
from
all
other
Covenants
,
till
the
Assembly
now
indicted
be
conveened
,
and
determine
the
present
differences
and
divisions
,
and
preserve
this
country
from
contrarie
oathes
.
Seventhly
,
As
his
Majesties
royall
clemencie
appeareth
in
forgiving
and
forgetting
what
his
Majestie
conceiveth
to
be
a
disorder
or
done
amisse
in
the
proceeding
of
any
;
so
are
we
very
confident
of
his
Majesties
approbation
,
to
the
integrity
of
our
hearts
and
peaceablenesse
of
our
wayes
and
actions
all
this
time
past
:
And
therfore
We
protest
that
we
still
adhere
to
our
former
complaints
,
protestations
,
lawfull
meetings
,
proceedings
,
mutuall
defences
,
&c.
All
which
,
as
they
have
been
in
themselves
lawfull
,
so
were
they
to
us
,
pressed
with
so
many
grievances
in
his
Majesties
absence
from
this
native
kingdome
,
most
necessary
,
and
ought
to
be
regarded
as
good
offices
,
and
pertinent
duties
of
faithfull
Christians
,
loyall
subjects
,
and
sensible
members
of
this
Kirk
and
Commonwealth
,
as
we
trust
at
all
occasions
to
make
manifest
to
all
good
men
,
especially
to
his
sacred
Majestie
,
for
whose
long
and
prosperous
government
,
that
we
may
live
a
peaceable
and
quiet
life
in
all
godlinesse
and
honestie
,
We
earnestly
pray
.
WHereupon
a
noble
Earle
,
James
Earle
of
Montrose
,
&c.
in
name
of
the
Noblemen
;
M.
Alexander
Gibson
younger
of
Durie
,
in
name
of
the
Barons
;
George
Porterfield
Merchant
Burgesse
of
Glasgow
,
in
name
of
the
Burrowes
;
M.
Harie
Rollock
Minister
at
Edinburgh
,
in
name
of
the
Ministers
;
and
M.
Archbald
Johnston
Reader
hereof
,
in
name
of
all
who
adhere
to
the
Confession
of
Faith
and
Covenant
,
lately
renewed
within
this
Kingdome
,
tooke
instruments
in
the
hands
of
three
Notars
present
,
at
the
said
Mercate
Crosse
of
Edinburgh
,
being
invironed
with
great
numbers
of
the
foresaid
Noblemen
,
Barons
,
Gentlemen
,
Burrows
,
Ministers
,
and
Commons
,
before
many
hundred
witnesses
,
and
craved
the
extract
thereof
:
And
in
token
of
their
dutifull
respect
to
his
Majestie
,
confidence
of
the
equitie
of
their
cause
,
and
innocencie
of
their
carriage
,
and
hope
of
his
Majesties
gracious
acceptance
,
they
offered
in
all
humilitie
with
submisse
reverence
a
copie
thereof
to
the
Herauld
.
ANd
now
for
triall
of
what
Wee
have
said
,
the
Reader
may
reflect
upon
these
particulars
:
Not
farre
from
the
beginning
,
they
averre
that
they
did
confidently
expect
from
Us
a
free
Generall
Assemblie
and
Parliament
to
be
indicted
,
and
that
Our
Commissioner
promised
to
recommend
unto
Us
this
their
suit
for
a
free
Generall
Assemblie
,
without
prelimitation
either
in
the
constitution
and
members
thereof
,
in
the
order
and
manner
of
proceeding
,
or
in
the
matters
to
bee
treated
of
;
and
do
insinuate
as
if
Wee
had
not
given
order
for
any
such
Assemblie
in
Our
Declaration
;
which
everie
Reader
(
looking
upon
Our
Declaration
)
may
see
to
be
most
untrue
:
for
in
it
We
give
warrant
to
Our
Commissioner
to
indict
a
free
Generall
Assemblie
;
nor
is
there
there
either
mention
or
meaning
of
any
prelimitation
,
though
they
themselves
did
use
verie
many
,
some
whereof
you
have
heard
alreadie
,
and
shall
heare
of
more
hereafter
.
Afterwards
they
quarrell
with
Our
Declaration
for
ascribing
all
the
late
distractions
of
this
Church
and
Common-wealth
to
their
conceived
feares
of
the
Innovation
of
Religion
and
Lawes
,
and
not
to
the
Innovations
themselves
:
No
doubt
a
great
crime
,
that
We
will
not
acknowledge
that
the
Service
Book
,
which
was
penned
at
first
by
those
who
laid
downe
their
lives
in
opposition
to
Poperie
,
is
an
introduction
to
Poperie
;
and
We
do
professe
that
We
did
discharge
that
Book
onely
to
remove
their
feares
and
doubts
,
and
ease
their
pretended
grievances
:
nor
can
Wee
condemne
that
Book
,
without
condemning
the
Service
Book
of
England
,
for
the
Covenanters
arguments
strike
alike
at
both
.
Then
immediatly
after
,
They
take
it
ill
that
though
We
have
discharged
the
practice
of
these
pretended
Innovations
,
and
voided
all
Acts
made
for
the
establishing
of
them
,
yet
We
have
not
rescinded
Our
former
Proclamations
at
Sterling
and
Edinburgh
;
As
if
nothing
could
content
them
,
unlesse
Wee
should
disgrace
Our
owne
Proclamations
,
which
did
not
any
way
establish
or
authorize
the
things
complained
of
:
nay
more
,
unlesse
We
will
call
back
Our
own
words
,
which
cannot
be
interpreted
to
any
such
sense
as
they
would
force
upon
them
,
they
would
make
Our
people
beleeve
,
that
the
libertie
of
the
generall
Assemblie
is
prejudged
,
&
,
in
a
suspicious
,
undutifull
and
dangerous
phrase
,
tell
them
,
That
they
do
not
consider
with
whom
they
are
dealing
;
as
if
no
trust
were
to
be
given
to
Us
:
Next
,
they
quarrell
with
Our
discharging
of
the
practice
of
the
Articles
of
Perth
,
but
not
the
Articles
themselves
which
are
established
by
acts
both
of
Parliament
and
Generall
Assemblie
;
and
yet
Wee
dare
say
,
that
they
would
hold
it
for
a
strange
position
,
if
We
should
use
Our
Prerogative
to
the
disanulling
of
any
thing
established
by
these
two
Judicatories
;
nay
,
if
We
and
the
Parliament
joyntly
should
(
as
the
world
goeth
now
)
offer
to
disanull
any
act
of
their
Generall
Assemblie
:
so
glad
they
are
to
quarrell
with
Our
Declaration
,
that
in
their
eagernesse
they
destroy
their
owne
grounds
.
Their
next
cavill
,
if
it
were
possible
,
is
as
senslesse
as
the
former
,
whereby
they
averre
,
that
Our
naming
of
Bishops
in
Our
Proclamation
for
the
indiction
of
the
Assemblie
is
a
prelimitation
of
it
,
because
thereby
We
take
it
as
granted
,
that
the
office
of
a
Bishop
is
unquestionably
an
office
in
that
Church
and
Kingdome
▪
and
this
they
call
a
great
prelimitation
put
upon
the
Assemblie
;
but
with
what
shew
of
consequence
We
cannot
possibly
conceive
:
for
who
would
not
take
that
undoubtedly
for
an
office
in
any
Church
or
Kingdome
,
which
is
established
by
the
Lawes
and
acts
of
both
?
and
such
is
the
office
of
a
Bishop
in
that
Kingdome
:
After
these
fancied
prelimitations
,
they
adde
sixe
reasons
why
they
should
not
be
admitted
;
which
are
so
ignorant
and
simple
,
as
it
is
not
possible
to
draw
them
into
any
forme
of
reasoning
or
concluding
:
and
though
they
could
bee
so
drawne
,
yet
they
were
verie
needlesse
;
for
to
what
end
should
reasons
bee
brought
against
the
admitting
of
these
prelimitations
,
when
there
were
no
prelimitations
offered
,
and
these
that
are
alledged
are
no
prelimitations
at
all
?
And
therefore
these
six
Reasons
,
at
least
so
called
by
them
,
are
to
bee
passed
over
with
contempt
,
as
having
not
one
word
in
them
worthie
the
answering
.
Next
,
they
muster
up
sixteen
Reasons
against
the
subscription
to
the
confession
of
Faith
urged
by
Our
authoritie
in
that
Declaration
,
of
the
verie
same
piece
with
the
former
six
Reasons
,
everie
way
as
full
of
non-sense
as
they
;
The
first
is
,
that
it
will
make
their
Covenant
bee
forgotten
:
a
matter
of
great
consequence
indeed
,
that
their
unlawfull
Acts
should
be
drowned
by
any
Act
of
lawfull
authoritie
.
For
this
We
think
they
should
thank
Us
:
The
second
reason
is
,
that
if
they
should
subscribe
this
confession
now
,
they
would
think
themselves
guiltie
of
mocking
God
:
a
notable
whimsey
,
that
Acts
of
authoritie
must
want
obedience
if
they
crosse
some
peoples
foolish
thoughts
and
idle
fancies
;
but
in
the
meane
time
what
a
fearfull
mocking
of
God
,
and
taking
of
his
name
in
vaine
is
it
for
them
to
say
so
,
and
use
that
great
name
for
so
groundlesse
a
suspicion
?
The
third
reason
is
,
that
they
are
afraid
that
this
subscription
will
introduce
a
division
amongst
themselves
,
it
being
against
their
Oath
,
in
their
late
Covenant
,
to
admit
of
any
divisive
motions
.
And
truely
whatsoever
they
pretend
in
all
their
other
reasons
,
this
is
the
maine
,
if
not
the
onely
reason
of
the
principall
Covenanters
furious
proceedings
in
all
their
wayes
,
and
especially
in
this
their
Protestation
,
because
they
did
plainely
perceive
that
if
Our
people
should
once
see
and
acknowledge
Our
Grace
and
clemencie
,
or
be
brought
to
subscribe
to
the
same
thing
by
Our
authoritie
,
to
which
they
had
subscribed
before
by
their
perswasion
,
then
they
would
begin
againe
to
rellish
government
,
and
so
fall
off
,
and
divide
themselves
from
those
who
have
resolved
never
to
indure
it
:
In
the
meane
time
,
the
Reader
shall
do
well
to
observe
the
wonderfull
strength
of
this
reason
;
We
must
not
subscribe
,
because
it
will
occasion
some
division
amongst
us
;
by
the
same
reason
,
all
hope
of
peace
must
be
banished
out
of
that
Kingdome
for
ever
:
For
certainely
if
they
themselves
should
set
downe
in
writing
the
utmost
of
their
desires
,
and
Wee
should
assent
unto
them
,
yet
undoubtedly
some
would
dislike
and
not
admit
of
those
propositions
of
peace
,
which
the
rest
had
agreed
upon
:
Are
they
therefore
sworne
by
their
Oath
to
reject
all
proffers
of
peace
,
because
some
will
dislike
them
,
upon
which
a
division
must
follow
more
or
lesse
?
The
fourth
reason
is
plaine
Poperie
,
and
the
maine
ground
of
most
of
the
errours
established
at
the
Councell
of
Trent
;
If
they
subscribe
now
,
it
will
bee
thought
that
they
have
erred
in
their
former
proceedings
;
but
where
the
reason
of
this
Reason
lies
,
is
past
ordinarie
finding
:
The
fifth
reason
hath
in
it
a
reach
beyond
the
Moone
;
This
subscription
is
urged
by
authoritie
,
but
our
former
subscription
proceeded
from
our
owne
heads
,
and
therefore
is
to
be
preferred
,
as
carrying
with
it
more
libertie
,
more
sinceritie
,
and
lesse
hypocrisie
;
A
reason
fit
to
bee
answered
by
none
but
such
as
have
lost
their
Reason
:
The
sixth
reason
is
in
the
same
case
;
for
truely
Wee
understand
it
not
:
The
seventh
reason
supposeth
that
there
is
a
Papist
in
the
world
so
foolish
and
simple
as
to
think
,
that
the
same
confession
of
Faith
,
consisting
of
the
same
words
and
syllables
,
injoyned
to
bee
sworne
without
authoritie
,
if
it
shall
bee
commanded
to
bee
sworne
by
authoritie
,
becommeth
a
new
and
different
confession
of
Faith
;
or
if
that
We
everie
yeare
of
Our
Reigne
should
renew
and
command
a
subscription
to
the
same
confession
,
that
then
everie
yeare
Wee
should
establish
a
new
Faith
;
Sure
they
need
not
trouble
Our
peoples
heads
with
such
foolish
feares
,
for
undoubtedly
there
will
bee
no
such
foolish
fellowes
found
amongst
the
Papists
:
The
eighth
reason
,
hath
not
a
shew
of
any
reason
:
For
their
ninth
reason
,
We
are
confident
,
that
if
they
had
knowne
as
much
as
now
they
do
,
and
have
expressed
in
their
answer
to
Our
Commissioners
last
Declaration
,
they
would
have
left
this
quite
out
:
for
the
truth
is
,
that
no
man
can
subscribe
this
confession
of
faith
commanded
by
Us
,
and
with
a
safe
conscience
hold
that
Episcopacie
is
abjured
by
it
,
for
many
reasons
,
amongst
which
this
alledged
by
them
is
but
one
,
yet
a
very
true
one
,
viz.
That
an
oath
must
either
be
refused
or
taken
according
to
the
knowne
intention
of
him
that
ministred
it
;
and
it
being
well
knowne
,
that
We
,
according
to
the
Lawes
of
all
Our
Kingdomes
,
are
resolved
to
maintaine
Episcopall
government
,
no
man
can
sweare
any
oath
administred
by
Us
or
Our
authoritie
,
which
may
not
consist
with
that
government
:
And
it
is
as
true
,
that
there
is
nothing
in
that
confession
of
faith
,
which
being
sworne
unto
,
abjureth
Episcopacie
,
by
whomsoever
the
oath
shall
be
administred
;
and
therefore
it
is
a
very
unjust
and
unnecessarie
feare
,
which
seemes
to
make
them
sweat
at
the
end
of
this
ninth
Reason
,
viz.
That
this
subscription
commanded
by
Us
,
seemeth
to
determine
,
that
the
confession
of
faith
as
it
was
professed
1580.
doth
consist
with
Episcopacie
:
That
this
subscription
determineth
it
,
is
undoubtedly
a
very
simple
conceit
,
but
that
the
confession
it selfe
made
in
1580.
may
and
doth
consist
with
Episcopacie
,
is
unquestionably
true
;
and
it
is
so
determined
by
the
Covenanters
themselves
,
who
assured
many
who
made
that
scruple
,
and
would
not
have
come
into
their
Covenant
unlesse
the
Covenanters
had
first
resolved
them
of
it
,
that
they
might
sweare
the
same
confession
,
and
yet
not
abjure
Episcopall
government
,
which
likewise
the
three
Ministers
in
their
first
answer
to
the
Divines
of
Aberdene
,
have
positively
affirmed
,
averring
,
that
Episcopacie
was
not
abjured
by
that
confession
,
nor
their
Covenant
,
but
onely
referred
to
the
tryall
of
an
Assembly
and
Parliament
:
Now
it
is
most
certaine
,
that
when
We
commanded
this
subscription
to
that
confession
,
no
Assembly
(
true
or
pretended
)
had
determined
that
it
was
abjured
,
nor
hath
any
Parliament
done
so
yet
;
and
therefore
the
Covenanters
themselves
have
determined
,
that
when
Wee
required
this
subscription
,
a
man
might
safely
subscribe
without
abjuration
of
Episcopacie
:
But
to
let
the
weaknesse
of
this
ninth
reason
passe
,
it
is
a
wonder
to
observe
how
these
men
in
their
answer
to
the
fourth
reason
(
contained
in
Our
Commissioners
last
Declaration
)
are
constrained
by
maine
force
of
argument
to
denie
their
own
most
true
proposition
,
expressed
at
the
beginning
of
this
ninth
reason
:
For
there
they
affirm
it
plainly
,
that
a
man
may
swear
secundùm
rem
juratam
,
though
he
know
that
that
which
hee
sweares
to
,
is
against
the
meaning
and
sense
of
him
that
gives
the
oath
;
Which
is
such
a
notable
piece
of
equivocation
,
and
,
indeed
,
of
such
dishonestie
,
as
is
not
to
be
expressed
by
Us
in
its
proper
name
;
for
no
patron
of
equivocation
hath
yet
out-gone
it
.
The
tenth
reason
propoundeth
an
undoubted
truth
,
viz.
that
by
swearing
that
confession
,
none
of
these
pretended
innovations
is
abjured
.
What
then
?
Is
it
not
sufficient
,
that
by
Our
authoritie
they
are
discharged
,
and
referred
to
the
tryall
of
a
generall
Assembly
and
Parliament
?
The
11.
reason
repeateth
againe
the
dark
parable
of
the
March-stone
which
was
in
the
sixth
reason
;
it
would
breake
any
mans
teeth
to
cracke
it
,
and
it
is
not
to
be
hoped
,
that
ever
any
man
will
find
the
pith
and
kernell
of
it
;
and
therefore
let
it
be
as
unintelligible
as
the
sixth
.
The
12.
reason
is
such
a
one
as
certainly
no
rationall
man
could
ever
have
dreamed
of
:
If
we
subscribe
the
confession
by
the
Kings
authoritie
,
then
it
will
be
thought
that
we
acquiesce
in
His
Majesties
Declaration
,
and
that
wee
are
contented
to
be
pardoned
by
Him
,
and
that
is
such
a
thing
as
it
turnes
all
our
glorie
into
shame
,
by
confessing
our
guiltinesse
.
A
strange
fancie
,
that
men
should
account
that
a
shame
,
which
the
Scripture
calleth
giving
glorie
unto
God
.
But
truly
it
is
not
farre
from
blasphemy
,
when
they
affirme
,
that
God
by
the
fire
of
his
Spirit
from
heaven
hath
accepted
their
service
:
If
they
meane
their
Covenant
,
what
more
can
be
said
of
the
holy
Scriptures
?
For
sure
to
be
indited
by
the
Spirit
,
and
to
be
approved
by
the
fire
of
the
Spirit
from
heaven
,
is
much
about
one
;
if
there
be
any
difference
,
the
odds
will
seeme
to
lye
upon
the
acceptation
of
it
from
heaven
by
the
fire
of
the
Spirit
;
for
the
Spirit
descending
upon
the
Apostles
in
fierie
tongues
,
was
that
which
both
sealed
their
calling
unto
them
,
and
enabled
them
for
it
,
and
for
inditing
those
holy
Scriptures
which
they
wrote
:
And
thus
,
before
they
are
aware
,
they
make
themselves
patrons
of
a
notable
point
of
Poperie
,
viz.
That
their
Covenant
,
which
sure
was
penned
by
men
,
and
so
but
a
humane
writing
,
is
of
equall
authoritie
with
the
sacred
Scriptures
:
for
if
it
bee
approved
from
heaven
by
the
fire
of
the
Spirit
,
it
must
bee
so
.
But
Wee
hope
that
every
man
will
pitie
this
frenzie
,
and
give
no
credit
to
it
,
untill
they
make
it
appeare
unto
Us
,
when
and
where
God
from
heaven
by
the
fire
of
his
Spirit
did
seale
and
approve
this
Covenant
.
The
13.
reason
is
a
mad
one
indeed
,
for
it
doth
condemne
the
confession
of
faith
which
was
first
subscribed
in
1580.
upon
which
confession
they
doe
solely
ground
their
owne
Covenant
;
for
that
confession
hath
no
such
oath
for
reformation
of
life
annexed
unto
it
:
The
truth
is
,
some
thing
they
would
have
said
against
Our
Declaration
,
but
they
did
not
well
know
what
:
their
wits
were
runne
very
low
,
when
in
an
extraordinarie
Vow
and
Covenant
with
God
,
they
would
put
in
Reformation
of
life
,
unto
which
every
man
is
tied
by
the
ordinary
morall
precepts
,
both
of
Law
and
Gospel
,
and
by
the
doctrine
of
repentance
contained
in
both
:
For
the
reason
which
is
in
their
14.15
.
and
16.
Reasons
,
We
leave
it
for
them
to
find
that
can
,
We
are
perswaded
they
will
lose
their
labour
who
seek
it
.
After
their
Reasons
,
they
conclude
with
7.
Protestations
,
which
truly
need
not
to
be
taken
notice
of
;
for
being
grounded
upon
so
weake
and
inconsiderable
considerations
,
the
Reader
is
unreasonable
,
like
them
,
if
he
should
expect
a
conclusion
stronger
then
the
premises
.
In
the
preamble
to
them
,
take
notice
onely
of
their
dangerous
and
fearfull
approach
unto
blasphemy
,
while
they
affirm
,
That
the
Covenant
made
by
them
was
sealed
from
heaven
.
Their
first
Protestation
is
utterly
invalid
,
being
Protestatio
contra
factum
;
for
it
is
plaine
to
the
whole
World
,
that
the
rebellious
distractions
of
that
Kingdome
proceed
from
them
alone
.
Their
second
Protestation
is
void
most
evidently
upon
the
same
ground
;
for
they
themselves
,
both
by
their
publique
instructions
,
of
which
you
have
heard
,
and
in
their
private
instructions
,
of
which
you
shall
heare
,
have
used
many
prelimitations
in
all
the
particulars
against
which
they
protest
,
but
neither
We
nor
any
by
Our
authoritie
have
used
any
.
The
third
Protestation
begins
with
a
supposition
,
which
they
themselves
do
know
to
be
most
false
;
for
both
Archbishops
and
Bishops
had
,
at
the
time
of
this
their
Protestation
,
both
by
the
Acts
of
the
Church
,
and
by
the
Acts
of
Parliament
,
a
settled
office
in
the
Church
,
and
have
so
still
by
Parliament
,
nay
and
by
Assembly
too
,
unlesse
they
do
pitifully
begge
that
which
will
never
be
granted
them
,
That
their
last
Assembly
at
Glasgow
was
a
lawfull
Assembly
,
after
Our
Authoritie
had
dissolved
it
.
And
as
it
beginneth
with
a
false
supposition
,
so
it
endeth
with
as
false
and
foolish
a
position
and
petition
;
For
it
maintaineth
,
That
all
these
who
are
to
undergoe
any
tryall
at
the
Assembly
,
either
upon
any
generall
complaint
already
made
,
or
upon
any
particular
accusation
to
be
given
in
against
them
,
are
to
compeere
at
that
Assembly
,
not
to
have
voice
,
but
as
rei
:
upon
which
ground
,
none
of
themselves
could
have
voice
there
;
for
they
were
all
liable
to
tryall
and
censure
upon
any
particular
accusation
that
was
to
be
given
in
against
them
:
And
then
their
petition
is
,
That
the
warning
given
to
the
Bishops
by
this
Our
Proclamation
,
and
this
their
Protestation
,
should
be
a
sufficient
Citation
to
them
to
appeare
as
rei
:
That
their
Protestation
should
be
so
;
Wee
protest
it
is
so
foolish
a
request
,
as
We
are
confident
no
man
ever
heard
of
the
like
before
;
nor
could
they
expect
that
any
man
,
indued
with
reason
,
would
yeeld
unto
it
:
And
that
our
warning
of
the
Bishops
by
Proclamation
to
appeare
at
the
Assembly
,
as
We
did
all
the
rest
of
the
members
of
it
,
should
make
them
appeare
as
rei
,
is
such
a
conceit
,
as
We
wonder
any
man
could
light
upon
it
,
unlesse
they
doe
hold
,
that
every
one
of
themselves
was
to
appeare
as
reus
too
,
for
all
of
them
were
warned
by
Our
Proclamation
to
appeare
at
the
Assembly
as
well
as
the
Bishops
.
In
their
fourth
Protestation
We
onely
admire
their
rare
and
undeniable
impudence
,
who
dare
affirme
,
that
their
Covenant
is
approved
from
heaven
,
with
rare
and
undeniable
evidences
,
when
all
the
Christians
in
the
world
(
except
themselves
and
their
faction
)
who
have
heard
of
it
,
doe
acknowledge
that
no
such
Covenant
or
Combination
can
come
from
Heaven
,
but
from
Hell
,
from
whence
cometh
all
faction
and
schisme
.
In
their
fifth
Protestation
they
doe
runne
into
an
act
of
high
treason
;
for
they
appeale
from
Us
and
Our
Councell
,
which
by
an
Act
of
Parliament
is
made
high
treason
,
and
which
they
know
themselves
was
adjudged
to
be
so
in
the
case
of
the
Ministers
,
who
held
an
Assembly
at
Aberdene
,
after
it
was
prorogued
by
Our
royall
Father
,
who
being
cited
to
compeere
before
the
Lords
of
the
Councell
to
answer
that
high
contempt
,
and
compeering
,
declined
the
authoritie
of
Our
royall
Father
and
his
Councell
,
and
appealed
to
a
Generall
Assembly
,
and
were
therefore
arraigned
of
high
treason
upon
that
Statute
before
the
Lord
chiefe
Justice
of
that
Kingdome
,
and
after
pleading
to
it
by
their
Advocates
,
were
found
by
a
Jurie
or
Assize
guilty
of
high
treason
;
and
had
received
sentence
accordingly
,
if
Our
royall
Father
,
out
of
his
singular
clemencie
and
gracious
respect
to
their
calling
,
had
not
reprived
them
before
sentence
,
and
only
inflicted
upon
them
perpetuall
banishment
,
which
they
did
undergoe
:
The
Act
of
Parliament
upon
which
they
were
arraigned
was
this
.
The
eighth
Parliament
current
holden
at
Edinburgh
the
22.
of
May
,
in
the
yeere
of
God
1584.
by
the
right
Excellent
,
right
High
and
Mightie
Prince
James
the
Sixt
,
by
the
grace
of
God
,
King
of
Scots
,
and
three
Estates
of
this
Realme
.
An
Act
confirming
the
Kings
Majesties
royall
power
over
all
Estates
and
subjects
within
this
Realme
.
FOrasmuch
as
some
persons
being
lately
called
before
the
Kings
Majestie
and
his
secret
Councell
,
to
answer
upon
certaine
points
to
have
beene
inquired
of
them
,
concerning
some
treasonable
,
seditious
,
and
contumelious
speeches
uttered
by
them
in
Pulpits
,
Schooles
and
otherwaies
,
to
the
disdaine
and
reproach
of
his
Highnesse
,
his
Progenitors
,
and
present
Councell
;
contemptuously
declined
the
judgement
of
his
Highnesse
and
his
said
Councell
in
that
behalfe
,
to
the
evill
example
of
others
to
doe
the
like
if
timely
remedy
be
not
provided
:
Therefore
our
Soveraign
Lord
,
and
his
three
Estates
assembled
in
this
present
Parliament
,
ratifieth
and
approveth
,
and
perpetually
confirmeth
,
the
Royall
power
and
authority
over
all
Estates
,
aswell
spirituall
as
temporall
,
within
this
Realme
,
in
the
person
of
the
Kings
Majestie
our
Soveraign
Lord
,
his
Heires
and
Successors
:
And
also
,
statuteth
and
ordaineth
that
his
Highnesse
,
his
Heires
and
Successors
,
by
themselves
and
their
Councells
,
are
and
in
time
to
come
shall
be
judges
competent
to
all
persons
his
Highnesse
subjects
,
of
what
estate
,
degree
,
function
,
or
condition
soever
they
be
of
,
Spirituall
or
Temporall
,
in
all
matters
wherein
they
or
any
of
them
shall
be
apprehended
,
summoned
,
or
charged
to
answer
to
such
things
as
shall
bee
inquired
of
them
by
our
said
Soveraigne
Lord
and
his
Councell
.
And
that
none
of
them
which
shall
happen
to
be
apprehended
,
called
or
summoned
to
the
effect
aforesaid
,
presume
to
take
in
hand
to
decline
the
judgement
of
his
Highnesse
,
his
Heires
and
Successors
,
or
their
Councell
in
the
premises
,
under
the
paine
of
treason
.
Their
sixth
Protestation
is
nothing
but
a
repetition
of
that
which
they
have
said
so
oft
,
even
unto
tediousnesse
:
In
their
seventh
and
last
,
they
bewray
an
unexempled
boldnesse
,
in
avowing
their
confidence
of
Our
approbation
to
the
integritie
of
their
hearts
,
and
peaceablenesse
of
their
waies
and
actions
all
this
time
past
,
when
in
their
owne
consciences
they
doe
know
,
that
We
doe
hold
and
detest
their
waies
and
actions
,
as
most
unpeaceable
and
seditious
.
And
now
having
taken
a
short
survey
of
this
their
Protestation
,
We
doe
appeale
to
any
man
,
who
shall
compare
it
with
Our
Declaration
,
whether
Our
gracious
Proclamation
,
against
which
they
protested
,
did
not
rather
deserve
an
humble
and
hearty
acknowledgement
of
Our
many
graces
and
favours
towards
them
,
with
a
joyfull
and
submissive
acceptation
of
them
,
then
first
to
be
traduced
to
the
people
before
it
was
made
,
for
a
Proclamation
tending
to
the
utter
ruine
and
subversion
of
the
Religion
and
Lawes
of
that
Church
and
Kingdome
;
and
then
afterward
to
bee
encountred
in
publique
with
such
an
impudent
,
insolent
,
seditious
,
and
senslesse
Protestation
:
And
lastly
,
after
all
this
,
to
be
railed
at
in
their
Pulpits
,
and
Our
people
made
to
beleeve
,
that
that
part
of
it
which
required
subscription
to
their
owne
confession
of
faith
,
but
lately
sworne
and
subscribed
unto
by
themselves
,
was
a
device
of
the
Devill
,
and
hatched
in
Hell
,
as
shall
appeare
by
that
which
followed
.
For
the
next
day
,
being
Sunday
,
all
the
Pulpits
of
Edinburgh
,
nay
and
many
places
where
there
were
no
Pulpits
(
for
they
heard
Sermons
in
many
Halls
,
and
other
profane
and
common
places
)
did
ring
with
bitter
invectives
and
declamations
against
this
Our
gracious
Declaration
,
especially
against
that
part
of
it
which
they
conceived
would
be
most
satisfactorie
to
Our
people
,
and
prove
a
speciall
Antidote
for
expelling
that
poyson
which
they
had
made
them
swallow
,
concerning
Our
declining
from
the
Reformed
Religion
,
and
inclining
to
Poperie
,
viz.
the
subscription
to
their
own
confession
of
faith
now
commanded
by
Us
:
For
,
they
branded
it
so
with
most
hideous
and
horrible
names
of
the
very
depth
and
policie
of
Sathan
,
that
the
common
people
,
who
were
well
perswaded
of
the
pietie
of
their
Preachers
,
could
not
chuse
but
imagine
that
there
was
some
wickednesse
in
it
,
which
their
Preachers
could
and
did
dive
into
though
they
did
not
.
One
Preacher
in
his
Sermon
prayed
God
to
scatter
them
in
Israel
,
and
to
divide
them
in
Jacob
who
were
the
authors
of
this
scattering
and
divisive
counsell
.
Another
Preacher
in
his
Pulpit
told
his
people
,
that
the
urging
of
this
subscription
,
was
an
Italian
and
a
devillish
device
,
first
to
make
them
renounce
God
,
and
perjure
themselves
,
and
then
afterward
there
was
an
intention
to
destroy
their
bodies
;
and
so
that
this
subscription
imported
no
lesse
then
the
destruction
both
of
their
bodies
and
soules
.
These
and
many
more
such
false
feares
suggested
,
first
from
two
of
the
Preachers
of
Edinburgh
,
and
from
them
transmitted
to
their
fellows
throughout
the
Kingdome
,
did
worke
so
strongly
with
Our
good
but
simple
and
seduced
people
,
as
that
they
were
wrought
unto
a
perswasion
,
that
this
subscription
to
their
owne
confession
of
faith
,
commanded
by
Us
,
for
removing
that
false
opinion
which
their
Leaders
had
put
into
their
heads
of
Our
inclination
to
Poperie
,
was
of
a
farre
deeper
reach
,
and
of
more
dangerous
consequence
,
then
if
We
had
been
inclined
to
Poperie
indeed
;
still
adding
,
That
if
they
did
subscribe
it
now
by
Our
authoritie
,
it
could
receive
no
acceptation
at
Gods
hands
,
God
rejecting
any
service
done
to
him
by
constraint
(
it
being
very
familiar
with
them
at
these
times
to
terme
obedience
to
authoritie
constraint
)
but
when
they
subscribed
it
voluntarily
,
or
by
the
perswasion
of
their
Leaders
,
then
it
was
acceptable
to
God
;
and
,
if
they
durst
have
used
such
a
Popish
word
,
no
question
they
would
have
added
,
Meritorious
:
And
thus
you
see
,
with
what
undutifulnesse
Our
gracious
Declaration
was
entertained
.
Yet
it
was
not
so
received
by
all
:
For
first
,
all
the
Lords
of
Our
Councell
(
amongst
whom
were
some
,
who
never
seemed
to
be
satisfied
before
)
were
so
fully
satisfied
,
and
so
much
overjoyed
with
this
Our
gracious
Declaration
,
that
they
did
condemne
and
utterly
detest
this
odious
Protestation
of
the
Covenanters
;
whereupon
Our
Councels
Letter
of
thankes
and
proffer
of
service
was
sent
Us
,
as
was
before
declared
.
Next
,
the
greatest
part
of
the
Ministers
of
that
Our
Kingdome
did
rest
satisfied
with
it
;
as
shall
be
made
evident
if
it
come
to
tryall
:
But
this
is
most
certaine
,
that
the
Ministers
assembled
at
Edinburgh
that
morning
at
the
Gray-Friers
Church
by
the
name
of
the
fourth
Table
,
or
Table
of
the
Ministers
ordinarily
resident
at
Edinburgh
all
this
time
,
for
attendance
upon
the
businesse
of
the
Covenant
,
being
sent
unto
by
the
other
Tables
,
and
desired
by
them
to
send
some
of
their
number
up
to
the
great
Committee
of
all
the
Tables
,
to
joyne
with
them
in
a
Protestation
which
was
to
be
made
that
afternoone
against
Our
Declaration
,
which
then
they
expected
would
be
proclaimed
;
the
Ministers
returned
this
answer
by
their
whole
voices
(
not
above
two
or
three
at
the
most
dissenting
)
That
they
would
not
agree
to
any
Protestation
which
should
be
made
against
Our
gracious
Declaration
,
unlesse
it
should
be
sent
downe
unto
them
,
that
it
might
be
throughly
advised
upon
;
especially
considering
that
they
had
heard
so
much
of
the
contents
of
that
Our
Declaration
,
importing
the
removing
of
their
grievances
which
occasioned
their
Covenant
,
that
they
could
not
conceive
the
necessitie
of
any
Protestation
.
Which
answer
being
returned
to
the
other
Tables
,
did
so
trouble
them
,
that
they
sent
a
second
message
to
them
,
intreating
them
presently
to
come
up
to
Saint
Gyles
Church
,
and
to
sit
there
,
that
so
being
in
a
place
of
a
neere
distance
from
their
great
Committee
,
they
might
the
more
easily
consult
with
them
.
Thither
they
came
,
and
stayed
a
great
while
,
but
heard
nothing
from
the
Committee
,
who
it
seemes
were
much
distracted
and
puzzled
about
the
penning
of
their
Protestation
,
and
had
certaine
Ministers
with
them
(
especially
Rollock
)
at
that
consultation
,
who
were
not
deputed
by
the
Table
of
Ministers
to
be
present
at
it
;
and
having
stayed
in
that
Church
untill
neere
one
of
the
clocke
in
the
afternoone
,
dissolved
themselves
,
took
their
leaves
one
of
another
,
and
resolved
not
to
meet
untill
the
next
weeke
,
many
of
them
going
home
presently
towards
their
owne
countrey
Churches
,
where
they
were
to
preach
the
next
day
,
being
Sunday
;
and
at
their
parting
they
deputed
none
to
joine
with
the
Committee
from
the
other
Tables
,
either
to
consult
about
,
or
to
assist
at
any
Protestation
which
should
be
made
against
this
Our
gracious
Declaration
:
And
all
this
was
averred
by
divers
Ministers
then
present
,
before
divers
of
the
Lords
of
Our
Councell
,
and
other
persons
of
speciall
ranke
and
qualitie
,
who
likewise
would
have
averred
it
before
the
last
pretended
Generall
Assembly
,
if
they
durst
have
done
it
without
running
the
hazzard
of
their
fortunes
,
if
not
their
lives
:
And
yet
in
that
afternoone
about
three
of
the
clocke
,
Rollock
,
in
the
name
of
the
Ministers
,
did
upon
a
Scaffold
joine
with
the
deputies
from
the
three
other
Tables
,
in
that
wicked
Protestation
,
without
deputation
(
as
is
presumed
)
from
the
Table
of
Ministers
,
unlesse
perhaps
he
called
some
few
stragling
Ministers
about
the
town
,
of
whom
it
may
be
he
asked
the
question
.
Besides
,
many
thousands
of
Our
subjects
Covenanters
were
fully
satisfied
with
Our
Declaration
,
though
they
durst
not
,
as
many
of
them
have
professed
,
subscribe
this
confession
of
faith
urged
by
Us
,
for
feare
of
being
troubled
by
the
major
part
.
And
it
is
knowne
,
that
wheresoever
Our
Declaration
was
published
,
before
that
the
Covenanters
from
their
Tables
sent
their
emissaries
to
disswade
the
acknowledgment
of
it
,
and
copies
of
their
Protestations
against
it
,
it
was
received
with
all
expressions
of
joy
and
thankfull
acknowledgment
;
insomuch
that
when
it
was
proclaimed
at
the
market
Crosse
at
Glasgow
,
it
was
assisted
with
all
these
expressions
,
both
by
the
Magistrates
and
all
the
inhabitants
,
by
the
Principall
,
the
Regents
and
Professors
,
by
all
the
Ministers
of
that
Citie
,
though
Covenanters
,
who
out
of
the
great
sense
of
the
many
obligations
and
favours
,
which
We
had
laid
upon
that
whole
Kingdome
,
by
this
Our
gracious
Declaration
,
directed
their
severall
letters
of
thankes
and
acknowledgement
to
Our
Commissioner
,
which
are
here
exhibited
.
The
Letter
of
the
Provost
,
Bailiffes
,
and
the
Councell
of
Glasgow
.
Most
Honourable
and
our
very
good
Lord
,
HAving
received
a
letter
directed
from
your
Grace
to
us
with
this
bearer
your
Graces
Cousin
,
and
having
read
the
same
,
and
heard
and
weighed
his
Majesties
gracious
Proclamation
,
which
was
this
day
proclaimed
within
this
Citie
,
to
the
great
joy
of
all
the
hearers
;
Wee
cannot
but
praise
God
,
who
hath
endued
his
sacred
Majestie
our
dread
Soveraigne
,
with
such
wisedome
,
pietie
,
clemencie
,
and
fatherly
care
of
this
Church
and
Kingdome
;
and
pray
God
for
a
long
and
happie
Raigne
to
his
sacred
Majestie
,
and
his
Highnesse
posterity
over
us
and
succeeding
generations
;
And
shall
ever
indevour
to
approve
our
selves
his
Majesties
most
loyall
subjects
;
And
wish
from
our
hearts
all
happinesse
to
your
Grace
,
and
your
Graces
most
noble
family
,
for
the
wel-wishing
to
this
Citie
;
and
especially
for
the
great
paines
taken
by
your
Grace
in
this
so
weighty
an
imploiment
,
hoping
&
praying
to
God
that
the
same
may
obtain
the
wished
for
accomplishment
,
and
shall
ever
remaine
,
Glasgow
this
24.
of
Septemb.
1638.
Yours
Graces
most
humble
and
obedient
servants
,
-
James
Stewart
Provost
.
-
John
Anderson
Bailiffe
.
-
Colme
Campbell
Bailiffe
.
-
Ninian
Anderson
Bailiffe
.
-
Gabriel
Cuningham
.
-
William
Stewart
.
-
Patrick
Bell.
-
Matthew
Hammilton
.
-
Colme
Campbell
.
-
John
Barnes
.
-
Richard
Allane
.
-
Walter
Stirling
.
-
Gavine
Nesbit
.
-
John
Anderson
.
-
Robert
Horner
.
The
Letter
of
the
Ministers
.
Most
honourable
and
our
very
good
Lord
,
HAving
received
the
Letter
directed
from
your
Grace
,
and
having
heard
and
considered
his
Majesties
most
gracious
Proclamation
published
this
day
in
this
Citie
,
with
joyfull
acclamations
universally
of
the
hearers
,
as
we
of
the
Ministery
and
University
of
Glasgow
,
who
were
present
,
with
great
contentment
and
joy
of
heart
applauded
thereto
;
and
doe
praise
God
who
hath
inspired
our
dread
Soveraigne
with
such
wisedome
,
pietie
,
clemencie
,
and
fatherly
care
of
the
Church
and
Common-wealth
of
this
Kingdome
,
as
is
abundantly
manifested
in
the
said
Proclamation
;
So
we
would
gladly
testifie
,
by
what
meanes
we
can
,
our
thankfulnesse
to
his
Majestie
,
our
Crowne
of
rejoycing
,
and
the
breath
of
our
nostrils
;
not
omitting
our
bound
duty
to
your
Grace
,
whom
God
and
his
Majestie
hath
appointed
so
fit
and
happy
an
instrument
in
this
great
errand
,
for
your
singular
prudence
,
rare
pietie
,
and
zeale
to
God
,
your
Prince
,
and
Countrie
,
and
incredible
paines
in
this
honourable
and
weighty
employment
,
which
we
pray
God
may
still
prosper
in
your
hands
,
untill
it
be
brought
to
a
full
and
blessed
conclusion
,
being
willing
for
our
part
to
contribute
what
lyeth
in
our
poore
power
by
our
earnest
prayers
and
best
endevours
.
Glasgow
Sept.
24.
1638.
Your
Graces
humble
and
most
observant
servants
,
-
M.
Ro.
Wilkie
.
-
J.
Maxwell
.
-
M.
Bell
younger
.
-
M.
Ga.
Forsythe
.
-
M.
Blair
.
-
John
Strang.
-
John
.
-
Will
.
Wilkie
.
-
Pa.
Maxwell
.
NOw
,
besides
these
,
in
many
places
of
the
Kingdome
whither
they
sent
their
Protestation
to
be
read
,
it
was
refused
by
divers
,
who
had
subscribed
their
owne
Covenant
.
The
Assembly
being
indicted
,
the
Covenanters
did
now
goe
about
to
effect
all
which
they
had
plotted
and
designed
concerning
the
election
of
the
Commissioners
to
it
,
That
all
,
and
none
but
they
,
might
be
chosen
whom
they
had
resolved
upon
,
and
were
of
the
most
rigid
ranke
,
whom
they
were
sure
would
receive
no
satisfaction
,
and
keep
all
others
(
so
farre
as
in
them
lay
)
from
accepting
of
any
:
Their
device
was
this
;
They
perceived
that
most
of
the
Ministers
throughout
the
Kingdome
would
gladly
embrace
peace
,
if
they
might
see
their
consciences
satisfied
in
these
feares
and
doubts
,
upon
which
they
entred
into
the
late
Covenant
.
The
Leaders
resolved
not
to
trust
any
such
moderate
men
,
considering
that
all
their
scruples
were
removed
by
Our
last
Declaration
,
and
the
indiction
of
a
free
generall
Assembly
;
and
therefore
they
took
order
by
their
secret
instructions
,
that
none
of
them
should
be
chosen
,
though
they
were
Covenanters
:
For
Ministers
non-Covenanters
,
they
took
order
,
that
if
in
any
place
by
pluralitie
of
voices
such
a
one
should
bee
chosen
,
then
hee
should
be
processed
and
protested
against
,
(
which
no
man
could
avoid
)
and
so
he
should
be
sure
to
be
set
by
at
the
Assembly
,
and
cast
from
having
any
voice
there
.
And
whereas
they
might
feare
,
that
the
rigid
Ministers
,
designed
by
them
for
this
Assembly
,
might
want
a
sufficient
number
of
their
fellow-Ministers
for
their
elections
in
their
severall
Presbyteries
,
they
tooke
an
order
,
That
not
onely
for
this
time
,
but
for
all
times
to
come
,
there
should
bee
no
Minister
chosen
Commissioner
from
any
Presbyterie
to
any
Assembly
,
but
such
as
the
Laitie
should
make
choice
of
:
For
they
presently
gave
order
from
their
Tables
,
That
every
particular
Parish
should
send
to
the
Presbyterie
in
their
bounds
one
Lay-man
,
whom
they
called
a
Ruling
Elder
,
who
by
their
appointment
should
have
voice
in
the
Presbytery
as
wel
as
the
Minister
of
the
Parish
;
so
that
when
the
whole
Presbyterie
was
assembled
together
,
the
number
of
the
Lay-men
was
at
the
least
equall
to
the
number
of
the
Ministers
;
By
which
new
device
,
the
Laitie
gained
of
the
Ministers
undoubtedly
these
foure
things
:
First
,
That
never
any
Minister
should
bee
chosen
Commissioner
to
the
Assembly
,
but
whom
they
would
;
for
they
being
equall
in
number
in
voices
with
the
Ministers
,
and
sixe
of
the
Ministers
being
to
be
put
in
the
List
,
and
to
stand
in
election
,
out
of
which
sixe
three
must
be
chosen
,
and
all
these
sixe
must
be
removed
in
the
time
of
the
election
,
and
have
no
voices
themselves
in
it
,
it
is
clear
,
that
the
number
of
the
Lay
voices
in
these
elections
must
needs
exceed
the
number
of
the
Ministers
voices
at
least
by
sixe
:
Or
,
if
in
some
Presbyteries
(
as
We
heare
was
done
in
some
few
)
these
sixe
Ministers
before
their
removing
gave
voices
to
whom
they
pleased
,
yet
(
no
man
being
able
to
give
a
voice
to
himselfe
)
of
necessitie
the
number
of
the
Lay
voices
must
exceed
the
number
of
the
Ministers
by
one
.
Secondly
,
the
Laitie
gained
this
,
That
in
all
other
Presbyteriall
meetings
,
which
are
weekly
,
the
Ministers
should
never
have
a
casting
voice
,
to
determine
any
thing
but
what
they
liked
;
the
Lay-men
being
alwaies
at
the
least
equal
to
them
in
number
.
Thirdly
,
this
they
gained
,
That
whatsoever
should
be
concluded
in
a
generall
Assembly
,
should
ever
be
concluded
likewise
in
a
Parliament
,
if
Our
negative
voice
did
not
stop
it
:
(
and
Wee
heare
that
they
have
not
spared
to
give
out
,
that
they
will
take
from
Us
and
Our
Successors
,
that
which
all
Our
Predecessours
have
enjoyed
,
that
is
,
a
negative
voice
in
Parliament
,
as
they
have
done
in
Assemblies
,
for
as
much
as
lies
in
them
:
)
For
by
their
instructions
they
ordered
,
That
where
any
Nobleman
lived
in
any
Presbyterie
,
hee
should
bee
chosen
lay-Elder
there
for
the
Assembly
;
and
all
Noblemen
are
hereditarie
members
of
the
Parliament
:
and
where
there
wanted
a
Nobleman
,
they
should
chuse
some
speciall
Gentleman
,
who
in
all
probabilitie
standeth
faire
for
being
chosen
one
of
the
Commissioners
of
the
Shire
for
the
Parliament
;
which
made
the
Covenanters
stand
so
importunately
for
that
point
,
viz.
to
have
the
Assembly
held
before
the
Parliament
,
as
making
just
accompt
,
that
all
the
lay
voices
in
the
Assembly
were
engaged
to
give
their
voices
to
the
same
conclusions
,
when
they
should
sit
in
Parliament
;
and
so
,
that
the
Parliament
,
for
it
Acts
,
should
depend
upon
the
generall
Assembly
,
and
the
generall
Assembly
(
for
the
Acts
passed
there
)
should
depend
upon
them
;
but
neither
the
one
nor
the
other
depend
upon
Us.
Fourthly
,
the
Laitie
gained
this
,
That
they
exempted
themselves
for
ever
hereafter
from
all
fears
of
the
power
of
the
Clergie
:
for
they
being
resolved
(
so
farre
as
in
them
lay
)
to
overthrow
Episcopall
government
,
and
yet
fearing
by
so
doing
to
be
brought
againe
under
the
tyrannie
of
Presbyteriall
government
,
of
which
they
had
heard
their
fathers
so
grievously
complaine
,
they
pitched
upon
this
way
of
equall
number
of
lay-Elders
in
every
Presbyterie
,
being
assured
thereby
to
curb
their
Ministers
,
most
of
whom
had
their
stipends
and
rents
paid
by
these
lay-Patrons
;
and
so
now
the
Laitie
made
accompt
,
that
if
in
their
elections
to
this
Assembly
they
could
compasse
these
conclusions
and
resolutions
,
they
had
brought
the
Church
and
Churchmen
under
for
ever
.
These
conclusions
,
though
effected
by
the
Laitie
with
violence
,
yet
received
great
resistance
by
many
Ministers
in
most
Presbyteries
,
and
in
some
by
all
:
For
when
these
Lay
Elders
came
to
sit
with
them
,
they
either
refused
to
admit
them
,
or
desired
time
to
deliberate
,
how
they
(
who
being
Covenanters
,
and
had
complained
of
Innovations
)
could
admit
of
such
innovations
as
those
which
seemed
to
threaten
the
ruine
of
the
Libertie
of
the
Church
,
for
these
Reasons
:
First
,
because
,
that
above
these
fortie
yeares
no
Lay
Elder
had
sat
in
their
Presbyteries
,
and
therefore
it
was
a
great
Innovation
:
Secondly
,
because
at
the
beginning
of
the
Reformation
,
when
there
was
a
kinde
of
necessitie
to
require
the
assistance
of
Lay-men
for
the
government
of
the
Church
,
(
Ministers
being
then
so
few
and
scant
,
)
yet
it
was
provided
that
they
should
ever
be
fewer
in
number
then
the
Ministers
,
and
that
therefore
this
obtruding
of
themselves
in
equall
number
,
was
not
onely
an
Innovation
,
but
directly
against
the
book
of
discipline
,
upon
which
they
did
so
much
ground
their
proceedings
:
Thirdly
,
that
it
was
a
thing
never
●eard
nor
practised
before
in
that
Church
,
that
Lay-men
had
voices
in
the
chusing
of
the
Ministers
Commissioners
for
the
Assemblie
,
and
therefore
if
they
would
chuse
,
they
desired
them
to
chuse
their
own
Lay
Commissioner
,
but
for
the
Ministers
Commissoners
to
leave
it
to
themselves
,
who
were
better
able
to
discerne
of
their
Ministers
abilities
since
they
were
weekly
conversant
with
them
,
then
they
whom
they
had
never
seene
in
their
Presbyterie
before
.
But
all
this
opposition
and
arguing
was
fruitlesse
:
For
the
Lay
Elders
,
according
to
their
secret
instructions
from
the
Covenanters
Tables
,
which
afterward
shall
be
related
,
would
not
remove
,
but
put
themselves
in
possession
of
suffrage
,
and
so
these
Ministers
,
and
none
but
they
,
were
chosen
in
each
Presbyterie
whom
the
Tables
at
Edinburgh
had
designed
:
A
thing
so
odious
and
distastfull
to
the
Ministers
,
that
in
some
Presbyteries
,
the
Ministers
(
chosen
Commissioners
)
had
but
eight
Ministers
voices
,
and
the
voices
of
two
and
twentie
Lay-men
,
in
others
not
above
two
Ministers
voices
,
in
some
but
one
;
but
in
all
Presbyteries
the
Ministers
Commissioners
were
elected
by
the
pluralitie
of
Layvoices
.
Some
of
these
Ministers
,
though
Covenanters
,
seeing
the
libertie
of
the
Church
by
this
meanes
utterly
lost
and
betraied
,
did
repaire
to
the
two
Covenanting
Ministers
of
Edinburgh
,
to
whom
they
bemoaned
themselves
,
wondring
that
they
would
give
way
to
the
utter
defacing
of
the
Church
by
these
Laick
intrusions
;
to
whom
they
gave
this
answer
,
That
they
grieved
for
it
as
much
as
themselves
,
but
that
the
necessitie
of
the
times
was
such
,
that
they
must
wink
at
it
,
else
the
Nobilitie
,
Gentrie
,
and
Burrowes
did
threaten
them
with
a
desertion
,
upon
which
a
division
must
follow
,
which
by
their
Oath
and
Covenant
they
were
bound
by
all
meanes
to
prevent
.
But
the
aggrieved
Ministers
were
not
satisfied
with
such
cold
,
comfortlesse
,
and
unconscionable
answers
,
but
resolved
in
many
Presbyteries
to
draw
up
their
Protestations
against
the
Lay
Elders
to
the
Assemblie
;
yet
they
were
so
threatned
by
the
Laitie
,
that
most
of
them
fell
back
and
durst
not
adventure
upon
it
,
though
others
both
Covenanters
&
Non-covenanters
had
the
courage
to
do
it
,
but
with
what
successe
shall
be
declared
when
We
come
to
speak
of
the
Assemblie
it selfe
.
Yet
this
We
will
confidently
averre
,
That
when
Our
Commissioner
came
last
from
that
Our
Kingdome
,
three
parts
of
foure
of
all
the
Covenanting
Ministers
did
detest
the
elections
made
by
lay
Elders
,
and
would
have
declared
the
nullitie
of
all
such
elections
if
they
durst
have
done
it
;
and
that
these
Ministers
,
(
unlesse
they
have
changed
their
minds
since
)
had
rather
live
under
Episcopall
government
,
then
under
the
tyrannie
of
the
Laitie
and
a
few
Ministers
,
from
whom
they
have
suffered
more
in
a
few
moneths
,
then
ever
they
did
under
all
the
Bishops
in
the
Kingdome
,
since
Our
comming
to
the
Crowne
:
all
which
verie
many
of
them
have
affirmed
,
both
for
themselves
and
others
,
to
Our
Commissioner
,
divers
of
Our
Councell
,
and
others
of
good
credit
and
qualitie
,
whom
We
dare
and
do
trust
.
But
the
elections
being
now
past
according
as
they
had
plotted
them
,
or
in
good
forwardnesse
so
to
bee
where
they
were
not
yet
past
,
the
Covenanters
next
care
was
,
how
to
hinder
the
subscription
of
the
confession
of
Faith
commanded
by
Us
,
they
conceiving
it
their
master-piece
to
stop
any
thing
(
though
never
so
well
liked
by
themselves
)
if
it
were
commanded
by
Our
authoritie
;
as
fearing
,
that
if
We
had
obedience
given
to
Us
in
any
one
thing
,
Our
people
might
recover
the
taste
of
government
:
And
hearing
that
Our
Commissioner
was
to
repaire
to
the
Colledge
of
Justice
,
there
to
tender
to
the
Lords
of
Our
Session
,
who
are
the
supreme
Judges
of
Our
Lawes
in
that
Kingdome
,
the
confession
of
Faith
and
band
annexed
,
to
be
sworne
by
Our
authoritie
,
that
very
morning
they
set
up
Rollock
to
preach
,
(
though
it
was
not
his
ordinarie
course
)
where
many
of
Our
Judges
were
present
before
they
went
to
sit
:
There
hee
with
many
false
and
foolish
impertinences
did
so
labour
to
perswade
them
,
that
the
swearing
of
that
confession
was
unlawfull
and
plaine
perjurie
,
that
hee
shewed
himselfe
a
ridiculous
and
most
dishonest
man
to
most
that
were
present
,
&
a
weak
man
to
all
;
and
so
little
he
prevailed
,
that
immediately
after
Sermon
,
the
Judges
repairing
to
their
usuall
place
of
sitting
,
whither
Our
Commissioner
came
presently
and
tendered
them
the
said
confession
,
all
of
them
,
except
foure
who
were
knowne
to
be
of
the
false
stamp
,
did
sweare
to
it
and
subscribe
it
,
the
number
of
the
Judges
in
all
being
twenty
.
And
here
We
desire
the
Reader
to
observe
,
whether
these
men
shall
not
be
accounted
a
faction
,
and
not
a
bodie
of
a
Kingdome
,
when
they
shall
separate
themselves
from
Us
;
who
are
their
Soveraigne
,
from
the
bodie
of
Our
Councell
,
who
have
the
supreme
government
of
the
Kingdome
under
Us
,
and
from
the
bodie
of
Our
Judges
,
who
are
the
Interpreters
of
Our
Lawes
,
and
under
Us
the
supreme
Judges
of
all
their
estates
and
fortunes
,
these
two
Judicatories
,
together
with
Our
Judges
in
criminall
causes
,
being
under
Us
,
by
the
Lawes
,
constituted
the
onely
Judges
of
all
their
actions
:
For
if
these
Covenanters
shall
ascribe
unto
themselves
the
government
,
because
they
are
more
in
number
then
those
who
disassent
from
them
,
then
certainly
in
all
Kingdomes
and
Republiques
,
the
established
government
must
goe
downe
;
for
in
them
all
,
they
who
are
ruled
and
governed
are
farre
more
then
the
Rulers
and
Governours
.
They
then
seeing
that
their
fierce
endeavours
were
fruitlesse
with
the
Lords
of
the
Session
,
with
all
speed
dispatched
some
of
their
Tables
throughout
all
parts
of
the
Kingdome
,
to
stop
the
subscription
to
the
confession
of
faith
commanded
by
Us
,
with
copies
of
their
Protestation
to
be
read
in
all
places
,
where
Our
Commissioners
should
either
proclaime
Our
Declaration
,
or
require
subscription
to
that
confession
:
In
many
places
they
prevailed
,
in
many
not
;
Where
they
prevailed
,
they
used
such
indirect
and
violent
courses
,
as
they
gained
an
assent
from
many
mens
mouths
,
whose
minds
were
very
farre
from
it
.
In
Glasgow
,
after
that
the
Lord
Lowdan
,
with
divers
others
,
Noblemen
,
Gentlemen
,
and
Ministers
,
sent
(
as
they
pretended
)
from
the
Tables
at
Edinburgh
,
had
caused
to
bee
read
that
infamous
Libell
(
of
which
you
shall
heare
afterwards
)
against
the
Archbishop
of
Glasgow
in
his
owne
Cathedrall
Church
,
without
the
knowledge
of
the
Magistrates
of
that
Citie
;
the
Lord
Lowdan
desired
the
Provost
of
Glasgow
to
convocate
their
Towne
Councell
,
that
hee
might
impart
some
things
unto
them
;
which
the
Provost
refused
:
But
that
Lord
and
his
Associates
,
understanding
that
their
ordinarie
Church
Session
sate
that
afternoone
,
at
which
the
Magistrates
and
Ministers
were
to
be
present
,
came
suddenly
into
the
place
where
they
did
sit
,
beyond
their
expectation
,
where
the
Lord
Lowdan
made
a
speech
of
great
length
,
concerning
the
iniquitie
and
danger
of
Our
Covenant
,
adjuring
them
both
by
perswasions
and
threatnings
,
that
they
would
not
subscribe
the
confession
of
faith
required
by
Us
;
and
therefore
his
demand
was
,
That
he
might
have
the
assured
promises
of
the
Magistrates
and
Ministers
,
that
they
would
not
subscribe
it
,
that
so
he
might
report
their
answer
to
the
Tables
from
whence
he
was
sent
:
To
which
the
Provost
presently
answered
,
That
his
Lordship
knew
well
that
Our
Commissioner
had
required
from
them
a
subscription
to
Our
Covenant
,
that
they
had
humbly
intreated
of
his
Grace
some
short
time
to
returne
their
answer
;
and
therefore
hee
wondred
that
any
man
should
thinke
it
was
fit
to
answer
any
who
was
sent
from
the
Tables
,
before
they
had
made
their
answer
to
Our
Commissioner
;
and
so
refusing
to
give
any
answer
to
these
Emissaries
from
the
Tables
,
they
went
away
unsatisfied
.
The
Covenanters
,
finding
that
Our
commanding
of
the
subscription
of
the
confession
of
faith
;
in
many
places
had
given
satisfaction
,
and
had
indeed
confuted
that
lying
scandall
of
Our
inclination
to
Poperie
,
and
that
many
of
the
Covenanters
had
remitted
much
of
their
former
rigour
,
being
much
taken
with
Our
last
gracious
Proclamation
,
the
Heads
and
swayers
of
the
foure
Tables
,
(
as
if
all
their
designes
were
come
to
the
last
cast
)
cast
about
once
againe
,
and
laboured
hard
to
worke
Our
people
into
the
beliefe
of
this
one
point
,
That
none
of
these
things
promised
in
Our
last
gracious
Proclamation
,
no
not
the
Assembly
it selfe
,
were
ever
intended
to
bee
performed
by
Us
;
That
Wee
onely
studied
to
gaine
time
,
untill
Wee
were
ready
for
their
ruine
;
and
therefore
they
gave
out
,
that
Our
Commissioners
late
comming
from
Hammilton
to
Edinburgh
was
onely
to
prorogue
the
Assembly
.
They
spent
daies
and
nights
in
penning
a
Protestation
against
it
,
and
writing
multitudes
of
copies
to
be
readie
in
all
places
of
the
Kingdome
,
before
the
Proclamations
of
the
prorogation
should
arrive
.
They
sent
for
all
their
partie
to
flocke
to
Edinburgh
,
as
if
now
there
were
greater
danger
then
ever
:
All
which
was
carried
with
notable
hypocrisie
;
for
the
authors
of
this
report
did
disperse
it
,
not
that
they
did
beleeve
it
to
be
true
,
but
because
it
was
conduceable
to
their
ends
to
have
the
people
beleeve
it
.
But
knowing
that
they
who
do
act
long
parts
,
must
needs
sometimes
be
out
,
and
that
the
time
of
the
Assembly
beginning
to
approach
,
and
Our
Commissioners
provisions
and
preparations
for
his
journey
to
Glasgow
,
were
farre
stronger
proofes
to
Our
people
of
Our
holding
the
Assembly
,
then
all
which
they
had
surmised
to
the
contrarie
,
they
then
betooke
themselves
to
their
last
shift
,
which
was
a
miserable
and
wicked
one
,
and
it
was
this
:
Since
they
were
perswaded
that
the
Assembly
indicted
by
Us
would
now
hold
if
they
could
not
divert
it
,
they
resolved
to
take
such
courses
,
as
they
conceived
Our
Commissioner
neither
could
nor
would
endure
;
with
which
they
did
conceive
they
should
so
irritate
him
,
that
he
could
not
chuse
but
either
discharge
or
prorogue
the
Assembly
.
For
two
things
now
they
feared
:
First
,
that
they
had
committed
a
great
errour
in
petitioning
Us
for
an
Assembly
,
which
they
conceived
was
fully
in
their
owne
power
to
indict
;
and
therefore
did
begin
to
thinke
,
that
by
that
act
they
had
weakned
their
owne
power
and
claime
,
and
supposed
,
that
it
had
been
more
agreeable
to
their
designes
,
if
they
had
indicted
one
themselves
,
being
the
title
which
they
meant
to
stand
to
,
as
appeareth
by
their
owne
indiction
of
a
new
Assembly
,
since
the
dissolution
of
this
.
Secondly
,
they
were
affraid
of
nothing
more
then
this
,
that
Our
Commissioners
propounding
and
passing
into
acts
of
Assembly
,
all
the
particulars
of
Our
grace
and
favour
contained
in
Our
last
Proclamation
,
would
abundantly
satisfie
the
greatest
part
of
their
owne
partie
,
when
they
should
see
the
grounds
of
their
feares
of
innovations
in
Religion
removed
,
which
occasioned
them
to
enter
into
the
late
Covenant
:
But
now
,
if
Our
Commissioner
could
be
forced
any
way
,
either
to
prorogue
or
discharge
this
Assembly
indicted
by
Us
,
that
then
they
would
presently
indict
one
themselves
,
which
they
were
sure
We
would
not
countenance
with
any
Commissioner
from
Us
;
by
which
meanes
they
were
both
secured
from
having
their
partie
weakned
by
Our
propounding
in
Assembly
Our
gracious
offers
expressed
in
Our
last
Declaration
,
and
were
certainly
perswaded
,
that
they
should
easily
induce
Our
people
to
beleeve
,
that
these
things
promised
in
that
Declaration
were
never
intended
by
Us.
To
compasse
therefore
their
desires
of
Our
Commissioners
either
proroguing
or
discharging
the
Assembly
,
they
resolved
to
increase
their
disorders
to
such
a
height
,
as
they
hoped
hee
would
never
endure
them
;
and
to
multiply
so
many
affronts
upon
him
,
and
in
him
upon
Us
and
Our
authoritie
,
as
they
imagined
should
be
past
all
sufferance
:
As
first
,
by
their
letters
directed
from
their
Tables
at
Edinburgh
,
they
quarrelled
with
Our
Commissioner
,
that
Our
Confession
and
Covenant
was
commanded
to
bee
subscribed
in
many
parts
of
the
Kingdome
by
the
authoritie
of
Us
and
Our
Councell
,
with
an
unbeseeming
violence
:
The
copie
of
their
Letter
to
Our
Commissioner
,
being
then
at
Hammilton
,
here
followeth
.
Please
your
Grace
,
WEe
were
glad
of
the
indiction
of
an
Assembly
,
as
the
meane
to
bring
our
complaints
to
an
end
:
And
as
we
promised
for
our
part
to
doe
our
endevour
,
that
all
matters
might
be
carried
in
a
peaceable
way
,
and
no
man
troubled
in
any
sort
till
that
time
,
so
did
we
certainly
expect
that
no
violence
or
molestation
should
have
beene
used
against
any
of
those
who
had
subscribed
the
late
Covenant
:
and
yet
,
far
contrarie
to
our
expectation
,
are
brought
hither
almost
every
houre
grievous
complaints
from
many
of
the
people
,
in
divers
parts
of
the
Kingdome
,
That
they
are
by
the
threatnings
and
open
violence
of
some
States-men
,
Councellours
,
and
Barons
,
constrained
to
subscribe
a
Confession
of
Faith
,
and
Band
;
some
with
blind
and
doubting
minds
,
and
others
against
their
consciences
,
to
the
great
trouble
of
their
soules
,
and
great
disturbance
of
the
peace
of
the
Country
,
contrarie
to
such
peaceble
preparations
as
should
have
preceded
a
perfit
pacification
at
a
Generall
Assemblie
.
If
we
had
heard
but
some
complaints
of
this
kind
,
we
would
have
spared
both
your
Graces
paines
and
our
owne
,
but
complaints
being
multiplied
more
and
more
,
we
could
not
of
duty
but
make
some
representation
thereof
to
your
Grace
,
that
some
course
may
be
taken
for
present
suppressing
this
so
irreligious
and
unjust
manner
of
doing
;
and
for
preventing
the
hard
consequences
that
may
ensue
from
people
who
are
thus
pressed
to
subscribe
against
their
minds
,
and
from
others
who
are
joyned
in
Covenant
with
them
;
which
,
as
it
is
humbly
petitioned
,
so
it
is
confidently
expected
by
Edinb
.
3.
Oct.
1638.
Your
Graces
humble
servants
,
-
Cassills
.
-
Lothean
.
-
Lindsay
.
-
Lowdoune
.
-
Balmerino
.
-
Johnstoun
.
-
Burgly
.
THe
complaint
contained
in
this
Letter
did
afterward
prove
to
bee
most
unjust
;
and
yet
it
was
dispersed
through
the
Kingdome
with
horrible
and
most
false
aggravations
,
viz.
That
some
of
Our
Councell
with
charged
Pistolls
and
drawne
Daggers
held
to
the
breasts
of
Our
subjects
,
had
forced
them
to
subscribe
Our
Covenant
:
To
this
their
Letter
Our
Commissioner
returned
an
answer
,
though
not
to
their
Table
,
because
hee
would
not
acknowledge
it
,
yet
to
that
Nobleman
,
whose
hand
was
first
at
it
:
The
copie
of
which
answer
is
this
.
My
very
good
Lord
,
I
Have
received
from
your
Lordsh
:
and
other
Noblemen
a
Letter
,
containing
a
complaint
against
the
violence
offered
to
divers
of
his
Majesties
subjects
,
by
States-men
,
Councellours
,
and
others
;
and
that
complaint
aggravated
by
your
promising
and
undertaking
,
for
your selfe
and
all
your
adherents
,
that
no
man
should
be
troubled
till
the
Generall
Assembly
;
and
your
just
expectation
that
the
same
course
should
have
beene
held
on
the
other
side
by
us
.
For
the
former
,
I
know
not
what
States-men
,
Noblemen
or
Barons
,
your
Lordsh
:
meanes
▪
for
naming
none
,
I
know
not
to
whom
I
shall
take
my selfe
;
nor
doe
I
know
what
violence
and
threatnings
you
mean
:
If
you
meane
his
Majesties
Commissioners
appointed
by
the
King
,
they
requiring
his
subjects
to
subscribe
the
old
Confession
and
Covenant
,
by
his
authoritie
now
renewed
,
and
remonstrating
unto
them
the
danger
they
incurre
by
law
in
not
obeying
his
Majesties
commandement
,
I
hope
that
cannot
bee
called
violence
but
duty
,
the
omission
whereof
,
must
needs
bee
a
violation
of
,
and
violence
offered
to
his
Majesties
sacred
authority
:
If
other
violences
and
threatnings
they
have
used
,
as
your
Lordsh
:
seemeth
to
intimate
(
for
their
obedience
to
his
Majesties
just
authority
,
I
am
sure
,
your
Lordsh
:
will
not
call
violence
)
they
must
answer
for
it
,
and
shall
whensoever
your
Lordsh
:
shall
make
known
the
delinquents
.
But
alas
my
Lords
,
Tell
me
now
in
good
earnest
whether
you
have
heard
they
have
used
such
violence
in
perswading
this
Covenant
,
as
hath
beene
used
by
your
adherents
in
inforcing
of
yours
?
hath
the
bloud
of
Gods
servants
,
his
holy
Ministers
,
been
shed
,
which
bloud
I
am
affraid
keepeth
the
vengeance
of
God
still
hanging
over
this
Land
?
have
men
beene
beaten
,
turned
out
of
their
livings
and
maintenance
,
reviled
and
excommunicated
in
the
Pulpits
,
and
a
thousand
more
outrages
acted
upon
them
,
for
not
subscribing
this
Covenant
?
have
none
who
have
subscribed
your
Covenant
,
done
it
with
blind
and
doubting
minds
?
If
they
have
,
I
beseech
your
Lordsh
:
not
to
call
his
Majesties
Councellours
legall
proceedings
,
irreligious
and
unjust
,
untill
you
have
proved
the
piety
and
justice
of
the
proceedings
of
your
owne
adherents
.
For
the
other
,
of
your
undertaking
and
promising
for
your
parts
,
that
no
man
should
be
troubled
till
the
Assembly
,
and
expecting
the
like
from
us
,
truly
I
am
glad
I
have
it
under
your
Lordsh
:
hands
;
for
I
think
there
are
few
houres
of
any
one
day
,
since
the
indicting
of
the
Assemblie
,
that
from
all
parts
of
this
Kingdome
,
I
am
not
vexed
with
complaints
of
new
processing
of
Ministers
,
new
with-holding
of
Ministers
stipends
unprocessed
,
heavie
complaints
of
Ministers
of
your
owne
Covenant
,
that
they
are
threatned
,
and
that
sharply
and
bitterly
,
for
their
declaring
of
their
griefe
,
in
being
barred
of
their
freedome
in
the
election
of
their
owne
Commissioners
to
the
Generall
Assembly
,
and
being
borne
down
by
the
multitude
of
Lay
voyces
,
and
menaced
because
of
their
protesting
against
the
same
.
The
complaints
of
Ministers
Non-Covenanters
and
Lay-Elders
Non-Covenanters
,
chosen
by
their
Sessions
to
assist
at
the
election
of
the
Commissioners
from
the
Presbyteries
,
but
turned
backe
,
for
not
having
subscribed
your
Covenant
,
and
reviled
with
bitter
words
,
for
being
so
pert
as
to
come
thither
;
is
this
the
performance
of
promising
,
that
no
man
shall
bee
troubled
till
the
Assembly
?
These
are
,
indeed
,
preparations
verie
unfit
to
precede
this
Assembly
,
they
being
so
unpeaceable
and
like
to
take
up
much
time
,
in
discussing
at
that
great
Meeting
the
illegality
of
these
elections
.
My
Lord
,
the
truth
is
,
I
shall
be
as
carefull
to
see
any
wrong
offered
by
his
Majesties
Commissioners
(
in
urging
his
Majesties
authority
)
punished
,
when
I
shall
know
the
offences
and
the
offenders
,
as
I
am
heartily
grieved
at
the
proceedings
of
your
Associats
:
Here
I
am
sure
,
his
Majesties
Commissioners
have
been
rather
backward
then
forward
,
but
so
have
not
your
Lordsh
:
adherents
been
;
for
they
have
in
verie
many
places
proclaimed
your
Protestation
,
where
his
Majesties
Declaration
hath
not
been
proclaimed
.
I
hope
your
Lordsh
:
will
pardon
my
unusuall
prolixitie
;
for
I
confesse
I
am
much
troubled
to
see
his
Majesties
good
subjects
led
into
such
misconstructions
of
his
pious
and
religious
intentions
towards
them
.
This
my
Letter
,
I
pray
your
Lordsh
:
to
communicate
to
the
other
Noble
Lords
,
who
subscribed
that
to
me
.
To
your selfe
and
them
,
I
pray
your
Lordsh
:
commend
the
true
respects
of
Your
Lordsh.
For
the
Earle
of
Cassills
.
THis
Letter
it
seemes
gave
them
no
satisfaction
,
for
they
still
continued
their
reports
:
Besides
,
they
had
the
boldnesse
by
another
Letter
from
the
same
Table
,
sent
likewise
to
Our
Commissioner
,
being
then
at
Hammilton
,
to
expostulate
with
him
,
that
one
of
Our
Ships
at
sea
had
searched
a
Scottish
Merchants
Ship
for
Ammunition
,
when
as
they
themselves
before
had
searched
a
Merchants
Ship
for
some
Ammunition
,
which
We
had
sent
for
Scotland
,
and
would
have
seized
upon
it
,
if
they
had
not
been
prevented
;
and
immediately
after
,
a
little
English
Vessell
carrying
Beere
to
some
part
of
that
Kingdome
,
was
likewise
stayed
and
searched
by
them
.
In
the
same
Letter
they
quarrell
with
Our
Commissioner
,
for
hindering
the
bringing
of
Horses
from
England
thither
,
which
is
unlawfull
for
any
one
to
doe
,
without
a
speciall
licence
from
the
Master
of
Our
Horse
:
The
copie
of
their
Letter
,
filled
with
their
ordinarie
pretences
of
Religion
,
and
Our
Commissioners
Answer
unto
it
,
be
these
.
Please
your
Grace
,
AFter
your
parting
from
us
,
we
had
knowledge
from
John
Wilson
Skipper
,
and
sundry
of
his
Passengers
newly
arrived
,
That
being
at
Sea
on
his
way
from
Holland
hither
,
one
of
his
Majesties
small
ships
of
eight
Peeces
,
came
aboard
and
searched
him
for
Armes
and
Ammunition
,
declaring
they
did
the
same
by
his
Majesties
Warrant
.
We
doe
not
so
much
value
the
hazzard
of
any
prejudice
,
as
we
are
heartily
grieved
to
find
any
such
note
of
his
Majesties
displeasure
,
differencing
us
from
his
other
subjects
,
when
our
own
hearts
and
the
Lord
that
searcheth
them
doth
heare
witnesse
of
our
loyaltie
and
affection
to
his
Majestie
,
especially
to
have
found
it
now
when
we
are
made
so
secure
,
both
by
the
hopes
of
obteyning
from
his
Majesties
favour
,
by
your
mediation
,
these
ordinary
and
publike
remedies
that
can
fully
settle
this
Church
and
State
,
and
by
assurance
from
your
Grace
we
should
finde
no
such
hard
dealing
,
during
the
time
of
your
imployment
amongst
the
subjects
here
,
who
trust
in
your
care
to
prevent
speedily
the
inconvenience
of
this
,
as
you
did
in
that
other
late
particular
anent
the
arrest
of
our
horses
in
England
.
We
thinke
this
advertisment
sufficient
to
your
Grace
,
who
is
wounded
through
our
sides
if
wee
suffer
any
thing
in
this
time
,
being
so
farre
interessed
to
vindicate
us
from
such
prejudice
,
who
doe
acknowledge
our selves
to
be
Edinb
.
the
28.
Septemb.
1638.
Your
Graces
humble
servants
,
Rothees
,
Montrose
,
Home
,
Weymse
,
Lindesay
,
Boyd
,
Londone
,
Balmerino
,
Dalhousie
,
Forrester
,
Elcho
,
Craustoune
,
Baltarres
,
Burghly
,
Lothiane
.
My
Lord
,
I
Have
received
a
Letter
this
day
signed
by
your
Lordsh
:
and
sundry
other
Noblemen
,
making
mention
,
that
one
John
Wilson
Skipper
,
being
on
his
way
from
Holland
hither
,
was
searched
by
one
of
his
Majesties
small
ships
.
This
is
no
new
nor
unaccustomed
thing
;
for
commonly
the
Captains
of
his
Majesties
ships
during
the
time
of
being
at
sea
,
doe
take
notice
what
the
loadings
of
all
such
ships
are
,
as
they
meet
with
,
who
trade
in
the
Channell
;
it
being
a
prerogative
that
belongs
to
his
Imperall
Crown
▪
I
am
perswaded
that
your
Lordsh
:
and
the
rest
of
my
Lords
cannot
thinke
,
but
if
his
Majestie
had
been
desirous
to
have
made
stop
of
importation
of
Ammunition
into
this
Kingdome
this
time
past
,
but
it
would
have
been
an
easie
matter
for
him
to
have
effected
;
but
so
little
hath
he
regarded
this
,
as
he
hath
not
so
much
as
taken
notice
of
it
:
And
yet
it
were
no
strange
thing
,
if
his
Majestie
should
give
direction
to
cause
examine
for
what
end
so
great
store
of
Ammunition
is
imported
into
this
Kingdome
,
and
a
little
more
narrowly
to
looke
into
our
actions
;
when
,
by
I
know
not
whom
,
there
hath
been
so
much
notice
taken
of
such
Ammunition
,
as
his
Majestie
hath
thought
fit
to
send
hither
.
For
notwithstanding
that
your
Lordsh
:
sayes
we
are
made
secure
by
the
hopes
of
obtaining
from
his
Majestie
these
remedies
that
can
fully
settle
this
Church
and
State
,
yet
I
may
say
courses
are
taken
to
put
feares
in
his
Majesties
good
subjects
minds
,
by
perswading
of
them
that
no
such
thing
is
intended
:
This
does
too
too
manifestly
appeare
by
the
watching
and
guarding
his
Majesties
Castle
,
and
many
other
courses
;
but
of
this
I
will
write
nothing
,
my
intention
being
only
to
returne
answer
of
what
is
writ
to
me
:
And
therefore
for
your
Lordsh
:
satisfaction
I
shall
acquaint
his
Majestie
with
the
contents
of
your
letters
,
who
will
no
doubt
give
such
directions
therein
,
as
his
good
subjects
will
have
no
just
cause
of
complaint
:
Whereas
you
have
been
pleased
to
say
,
that
you
have
been
assured
by
me
,
that
you
should
receive
no
such
hard
dealing
,
during
the
time
of
my
imployment
;
let
mee
desire
you
to
consider
this
aright
,
and
you
will
find
it
none
;
for
neither
was
that
ship
stayed
from
proceeding
in
their
intended
voyage
,
nor
any
thing
taken
from
them
:
nor
needs
your
Lordsh
:
to
doubt
that
his
Majestie
will
doe
any
thing
(
except
our
owne
indiscretion
provoke
him
)
that
may
make
appear
to
the
world
that
he
makes
a
difference
betwixt
us
of
this
Nation
and
his
other
subjects
.
Bee
confident
,
my
Lord
,
that
my
endevours
have
,
and
doe
tend
to
no
other
end
,
but
to
the
glory
of
God
,
the
honour
of
his
sacred
Majestie
,
and
the
preserving
from
ruine
this
poore
distracted
Kingdome
;
and
that
I
have
and
shall
labour
to
prevent
all
such
accidents
as
may
breed
the
least
stop
or
hinderance
of
this
wished
event
,
which
I
hope
and
am
confident
that
your
Lordsh.
and
all
those
noble
Lords
who
have
signed
this
Letter
to
me
,
will
take
the
same
to
heart
;
and
then
certainly
you
will
not
be
so
easily
moved
with
such
light
and
sleight
reports
:
Nor
will
your
Lordsh
:
thinke
that
either
you
or
I
can
bee
wounded
by
the
order
and
command
of
so
pious
,
mercifull
,
and
so
clement
a
Prince
as
is
our
dread
Soveraigne
,
who
hath
showne
himselfe
to
be
so
full
of
goodnesse
,
as
we
must
of
all
men
living
prove
the
worst
,
if
we
be
not
thankfull
to
God
,
and
him
for
it
.
This
my
letter
your
Lordsh
:
will
be
pleased
to
communicate
to
the
rest
who
have
writ
to
me
,
and
esteeme
of
me
as
Hammilt
.
24.
Sept.
1638.
For
the
Earle
of
Rothees
.
Your
Lordships
humble
servant
,
Hammiltoun
.
WIth
his
answer
they
were
so
far
from
being
satisfied
,
that
to
answer
this
affront
(
as
they
did
interpret
it
)
for
searching
a
Ship
of
that
Kingdome
at
sea
,
they
resolved
to
put
a
greater
affront
upon
Us
,
by
increasing
their
Guards
about
Our
Castle
of
Edinburgh
:
In
Fyfe
,
they
gave
order
for
a
Communion
throughout
their
Churches
,
at
which
they
made
every
one
to
sweare
that
they
should
not
subscribe
Our
Confession
and
Covenant
,
nor
any
other
but
their
owne
,
which
they
swore
againe
de
novo
;
especially
to
stand
to
that
part
of
it
which
concerneth
mutuall
defence
against
all
persons
whomsoever
.
They
gave
generall
order
for
the
Fast
to
bee
kept
on
the
fourth
of
November
,
being
Sunday
,
neglecting
the
day
designed
in
Our
Proclamation
,
which
was
the
Wednesday
following
,
and
the
seventh
of
that
Moneth
.
Our
Commissioner
seeing
these
contempts
daily
to
increase
,
and
hearing
that
they
had
appointed
the
Communion
to
bee
celebrated
at
Edinburgh
,
sent
for
the
Provost
and
Magistrates
,
and
inquired
of
them
these
particulars
:
First
,
whether
at
their
Communion
(
which
was
to
be
celebrated
the
two
next
Sundaies
following
)
it
was
intended
,
that
the
like
oath
should
bee
taken
with
them
,
as
had
been
taken
in
Fyfe
:
Secondly
,
whether
they
intended
to
keep
the
Fast-day
designed
by
Us
in
Our
Proclamation
,
and
according
as
they
had
lately
since
been
required
to
doe
,
by
an
order
sent
from
Our
Councell
to
them
for
that
purpose
:
Thirdly
,
what
order
they
had
taken
with
those
,
who
had
the
day
before
reviled
and
abused
Doctor
Eliot
while
he
was
preaching
in
the
Pulpit
.
That
he
had
sent
for
them
,
because
he
had
found
those
few
Ministers
,
by
whom
they
were
ruled
,
to
bee
unreasonable
men
,
and
despisers
of
Authoritie
.
To
the
last
,
they
promised
that
they
would
make
a
discoverie
of
the
offenders
,
and
see
them
punished
;
which
they
never
did
:
For
the
first
,
they
thought
it
most
unreasonable
that
any
oath
should
be
ministred
as
it
was
in
Fyfe
:
For
the
second
,
they
thought
it
most
reasonable
that
Our
Fast-day
should
be
kept
but
before
they
could
give
a
full
answer
,
they
must
first
conferre
with
their
Ministers
;
at
their
meeting
with
whom
,
they
found
that
the
Ministers
had
intended
that
barbarous
oath
at
the
Communion
,
and
not
to
keep
Our
Fast-day
more
then
other
Churches
in
the
countrie
had
done
:
yet
the
Magistrates
did
with
much
perswasions
over-rule
them
in
both
.
Our
Commissioner
did
resolve
with
great
solemnitie
,
attended
with
all
Our
Councell
and
Judges
,
to
keep
that
Fast
in
the
great
Church
of
Edinburgh
,
on
the
day
appointed
by
Us
,
and
gave
notice
thereof
to
the
Magistrates
;
who
returned
him
thanks
,
and
assurance
of
welcome
;
But
understanding
that
they
were
resolved
to
discharge
the
ordinarie
Ministers
of
that
Church
,
from
preaching
there
that
day
,
onely
because
they
were
Non-covenanters
,
and
had
appointed
their
places
to
be
supplied
with
the
two
onely
Covenanting
Ministers
of
their
Towne
,
he
sent
for
the
Magistrates
againe
,
telling
them
,
That
he
could
not
come
to
their
Church
,
and
countenance
so
great
a
disorder
as
the
displacing
of
the
two
Preachers
of
that
Church
,
onely
because
they
were
faithfull
subjects
to
Us
;
nor
durst
heare
these
two
Preachers
designed
by
them
,
who
in
their
Pulpits
did
ordinarily
inveigh
against
Us
and
Our
authoritie
:
Unlesse
therefore
hee
might
either
nominate
the
Preachers
,
or
heare
the
ordinarie
Preachers
of
that
Church
,
he
must
not
come
thither
.
The
Magistrates
did
what
they
could
to
perswade
with
their
Ministers
;
the
one
of
them
was
contented
with
Our
Commissioners
desire
,
but
the
other
was
so
obstinate
,
as
he
would
no
way
hearken
to
it
;
and
him
(
being
so
powerfull
with
the
people
)
the
Magistrates
durst
not
offend
:
and
so
Our
Commissioner
,
with
Our
Councell
and
Judges
,
were
necessitated
to
keep
Our
Fast
at
another
Church
hard
by
Our
Palace
.
Now
Wee
desire
the
Reader
to
observe
,
how
the
Heads
of
the
Covenanters
were
affraid
that
any
shew
of
obedience
should
bee
yeelded
unto
Us
by
Our
people
in
the
least
point
,
they
having
ordered
,
that
in
most
places
of
the
Kingdome
,
the
day
designed
by
Us
for
the
Fast
should
not
be
observed
;
certainly
,
onely
because
it
was
commanded
by
Us
,
as
being
unwilling
that
Wee
,
(
whom
they
had
given
out
to
Our
people
for
an
Innovator
in
Religion
,
and
an
Introducer
of
Poperie
)
should
be
thought
by
them
to
have
any
care
of
so
religious
an
exercise
as
a
solemne
Fast
;
And
how
that
in
Edinburgh
,
though
the
Magistrates
by
their
earnest
intreatie
had
procured
the
observation
of
it
,
yet
they
could
not
obtaine
it
without
putting
a
speciall
affront
upon
authoritie
,
by
displacing
of
those
Ministers
who
had
continued
in
loyaltie
and
obedience
to
Us.
But
these
were
nothing
to
their
other
violences
,
whereby
they
would
have
Our
Commissioner
take
notice
that
it
was
impossible
their
proceedings
at
the
Assemblie
should
bee
pleasing
unto
Us
:
For
not
onely
in
many
of
their
Pulpits
did
they
preach
,
That
whosoever
subscribed
Our
Covenant
,
were
perjured
and
villaines
,
but
when
some
affirmed
the
contrarie
,
and
reproved
the
Preachers
for
such
furious
speeches
after
their
Sermon
was
ended
,
they
were
cited
before
their
Presbyteries
for
so
doing
,
and
threatned
with
excommunication
:
Nay
,
more
then
so
,
there
were
few
Ministers
of
the
Kingdome
,
not
subscribers
of
their
Covenant
,
whom
they
did
not
presently
processe
and
cite
before
their
severall
Presbyteries
;
and
notwithstanding
their
Appeales
to
the
Generall
Assemblie
then
approaching
,
yet
they
would
not
shew
so
much
patience
,
but
proceeded
to
present
most
illegall
,
and
unwarrantable
suspending
of
them
,
and
other
censures
,
as
best
pleased
them
;
which
being
complained
of
to
Our
Commissioner
and
Councell
,
could
finde
no
redresse
,
although
they
sent
many
times
to
the
Covenanters
,
requiring
them
to
forbeare
all
such
unjust
proceedings
,
and
to
referre
the
triall
of
these
oppressed
Ministers
causes
to
the
Generall
Assemblie
,
which
was
now
at
hand
.
None
were
so
insolent
as
the
Presbyterie
of
Edinburgh
;
for
they
presently
put
verie
many
of
their
Ministers
under
processe
:
They
begun
with
one
Master
David
Michell
Minister
of
Edinburgh
;
Our
Commissioner
wrote
earnestly
to
that
Presbyterie
,
to
forbeare
proceeding
against
him
untill
the
Assemblie
,
to
the
which
hee
had
appealed
,
and
where
his
cause
might
have
a
full
and
faire
triall
;
which
they
not
only
most
unjustly
rejected
,
but
were
so
unmannerly
,
as
they
did
not
vouchsafe
to
answer
his
Letter
,
either
by
message
or
otherwise
:
The
next
Presbyterie
day
he
wrote
to
them
againe
to
the
same
purpose
,
but
with
the
like
successe
;
for
they
proceeded
without
taking
notice
of
his
Letter
,
or
returning
any
answer
to
it
,
although
in
that
second
Letter
he
had
desired
them
,
either
to
delay
their
proceedings
that
day
,
or
else
to
send
one
or
more
of
their
number
to
him
,
(
being
then
hard
by
at
Our
Palace
at
Holy-rood-house
)
who
might
shew
him
some
reason
why
they
could
not
stay
so
long
as
untill
the
Assemblie
,
which
was
now
so
neere
approaching
.
Our
Commissioner
wondring
at
this
contempt
,
by
the
advice
of
some
of
the
principall
Lords
of
Our
Councell
,
sent
for
an
Officer
of
Our
Councell
,
and
directed
him
to
them
with
an
ordinarie
warrant
drawne
up
in
an
ordinarie
forme
by
the
Clerk
of
Our
Councell
,
requiring
them
in
Our
name
,
under
paine
of
Our
high
displeasure
,
and
as
they
would
answer
the
contrarie
at
their
utmost
perill
,
to
desist
from
any
further
proceeding
in
that
cause
untill
the
Generall
Assemblie
;
to
which
the
Defendant
had
appealed
,
and
which
was
to
begin
within
foureteene
dayes
:
This
warrant
was
delivered
unto
them
by
the
Officer
of
Our
Councell
,
in
whose
audience
it
was
read
,
and
when
hee
required
an
answer
to
it
,
hee
received
none
,
but
in
highest
contempt
of
Our
Crowne
,
Dignitie
,
and
Royall
commandement
,
and
against
all
rules
of
Justice
(
the
Appellants
appeale
to
the
superiour
Court
of
a
Generall
Assemblie
,
legally
depending
)
for
doctrines
preached
by
him
foure
yeare
since
at
least
,
and
the
witnesses
being
all
Lay-men
,
who
(
besides
their
no
extraordinarie
memorie
for
such
a
time
as
was
laid
)
were
men
of
such
meane
and
ordinary
understanding
,
as
that
it
was
improbable
,
if
not
impossible
,
that
they
should
understand
the
doctrines
wherewith
he
was
charged
;
and
some
of
them
being
uncontroverted
,
and
such
as
are
generally
received
by
all
Protestant
Churches
in
the
world
;
they
presently
suspended
him
,
and
discharged
him
from
the
place
of
his
Ministerie
;
and
afterward
,
to
make
their
contempt
the
greater
,
sent
downe
three
of
their
number
to
tell
Our
Commissioner
that
they
had
done
so
,
who
offered
to
shew
him
reasons
for
their
so
doing
:
But
Our
Commissioner
told
them
,
That
since
they
were
not
pleased
to
shew
him
their
reasons
before
their
sentence
as
he
required
,
hee
would
not
heare
their
reasons
after
their
sentence
as
they
desired
.
But
to
let
passe
this
and
many
more
their
such
unjust
proceedings
,
against
those
Ministers
which
continued
in
Our
obedience
,
in
all
places
of
the
Kingdome
,
even
when
the
Assemblie
was
readie
to
begin
,
notwithstanding
these
Ministers
legall
appeales
thereunto
,
We
shall
desire
the
Reader
to
observe
their
proceedings
in
one
processe
,
which
We
are
confident
was
framed
and
pursued
with
such
malice
,
injustice
,
falshood
,
and
scandall
,
not
onely
to
the
reformed
Religion
in
particular
,
but
to
the
Christian
Religion
in
generall
,
as
it
cannot
be
paralleled
by
any
president
of
injustice
in
precedent
ages
,
nor
(
We
hope
)
shall
ever
be
followed
in
future
,
and
which
if
it
were
known
amongst
Turks
,
Pagans
,
or
Infidels
,
would
make
them
abhorre
the
Christian
Religion
,
if
they
did
think
it
would
either
countenance
or
could
consist
with
such
abominable
impietie
and
injustice
.
It
is
their
processe
against
all
and
everie
one
of
the
Archbishops
and
Bishops
of
that
Kingdome
:
The
Covenanters
did
indeed
first
desire
Our
Commissioner
,
in
his
owne
name
and
as
hee
was
Our
Commissioner
,
to
grant
out
processe
against
the
Archbishops
and
Bishops
,
and
thereby
to
cyte
them
to
appeare
as
rei
,
or
guiltie
persons
:
To
whom
he
returned
this
faire
answer
,
That
he
did
not
hold
it
fit
to
cyte
them
as
guiltie
,
of
whose
guiltinesse
hee
had
no
presumptions
;
and
besides
that
he
would
be
loath
to
do
an
act
which
should
void
,
according
to
their
grounds
,
both
the
Prelats
places
and
voices
in
the
Assemblie
,
they
having
laid
it
downe
for
a
rule
(
though
it
were
a
false
one
)
that
parties
cyted
can
have
no
suffrage
there
;
yet
if
either
by
the
Law
or
practice
of
that
Kingdome
,
the
Kings
Commissioner
or
Commissioners
did
use
to
grant
out
any
such
processe
,
hee
would
not
refuse
it
,
being
resolved
to
concurre
with
them
in
any
course
of
Justice
:
but
he
hoped
that
they
would
not
make
Us
his
master
,
or
himselfe
do
any
act
prejudiciall
to
the
Bishops
,
their
place
and
government
,
before
they
were
heard
,
and
that
in
the
meane
time
for
their
satisfaction
he
would
advise
with
some
of
Our
Judges
and
Our
Advocate
,
whether
any
such
processe
was
awardable
,
or
had
usually
beene
awarded
by
Our
Royall
Fathers
Commissioners
to
the
Generall
Assemblie
,
and
according
to
their
advice
hee
would
doe
that
which
should
bee
agreeable
to
Justice
.
From
this
answer
of
Our
Commissioner
,
they
expected
no
satisfaction
to
their
desire
;
for
they
themselves
did
know
as
well
as
any
Judge
or
Advocate
in
the
Kingdome
,
that
no
Commissioner
either
could
award
or
ever
had
awarded
any
such
processe
as
they
required
:
And
therefore
they
moved
Our
Commissioner
once
againe
,
that
he
would
require
Our
Judges
or
Lords
of
Our
Session
,
to
grant
out
such
processe
;
with
which
request
,
when
Our
Commissioner
made
Our
Judges
acquainted
,
they
returned
him
that
answer
which
the
Covenanters
knew
verie
well
they
could
not
chuse
but
make
,
viz.
That
they
could
grant
out
no
processe
for
the
compeerance
of
any
persons
before
them
,
but
those
who
were
impleaded
,
and
whose
causes
were
triable
before
them
.
The
truth
is
,
Our
Commissioner
found
by
inquirie
,
and
the
Covenanters
knew
it
perfectly
well
,
that
the
ordinarie
way
of
processe
or
cytation
to
a
Generall
Assemblie
was
to
passe
it
under
the
hand
of
the
Clerk
of
the
Assemblie
,
whose
office
is
during
life
,
if
he
be
not
legally
removed
,
&
usually
too
under
the
hand
of
him
who
was
Moderator
at
the
last
Generall
Assemblie
;
both
which
were
then
living
and
are
so
still
:
the
name
of
the
Clerk
of
the
Assemblie
being
Master
James
Sandelands
,
an
Advocate
and
Commissarie
of
Aberdene
,
and
the
Moderator
of
the
last
Assemblie
,
being
the
now
Archbishop
of
Saint
Andrewes
:
But
they
who
had
all
this
while
gone
on
in
disorderly
,
illegall
,
and
unjustifiable
wayes
,
belike
thought
it
an
incongruitie
to
keep
the
beaten
path
and
tract
of
justice
in
any
thing
,
and
therefore
they
fell
and
resolved
upon
a
way
so
unlike
Justice
,
so
repugnant
to
Religion
and
common
honestie
,
as
one
would
wonder
how
they
hit
upon
it
,
having
neither
Law
nor
practise
for
it
,
which
was
this
,
They
caused
to
be
drawn
up
a
most
false
,
odious
,
and
scandalous
Libell
against
the
Archbishops
and
Bishops
,
with
a
Petition
annexed
,
to
the
Presbyterie
of
Edinburgh
,
wherein
they
desired
the
Libell
to
bee
admitted
by
them
;
the
copie
whereof
,
as
it
was
exhibited
by
them
to
the
said
Presbyterie
,
and
afterward
publikely
read
in
all
the
Pulpits
thereof
,
here
followeth
;
which
out
of
Our
love
to
the
Christian
Religion
We
wish
might
never
come
to
the
notice
of
any
Pagan
,
and
out
of
Our
love
to
the
Religion
reformed
,
We
wish
might
never
come
to
the
notice
of
any
Papist
:
But
it
cannot
be
concealed
.
The
Bill
,
or
the
complaint
,
of
the
Noblemen
,
Barons
,
Burgesses
,
Ministers
,
and
Commons
,
Covenanters
,
(
which
were
not
Commissionaries
to
the
Assembly
)
against
the
pretended
Archbishops
and
Bishops
within
this
kingdome
,
as
it
was
presented
to
the
Presbyterie
of
Edinburgh
;
with
an
Act
of
reference
of
the
Bill
,
from
the
Presbyterie
to
the
next
Generall
Assembly
,
as
it
was
fully
read
on
the
Lords
day
before
noone
in
all
the
Churches
within
the
Presbyterie
of
Edinburgh
,
according
to
the
Act.
Noblemen
.
Unto
your
wisedomes
humbly
shewes
and
complaines
,
We
John
Earle
of
Sutherland
,
John
Earle
of
Athol
,
William
Earle
of
Dalhousie
,
Mungo
Vicount
of
Stormouth
,
Hugh
Lord
Montgomerie
,
David
Lord
Elcho
,
George
Lord
Forrester
,
Arthur
Lord
Forbesse
,
John
Master
of
Berridale
,
Robert
Lord
Boyd
,
David
Lord
Balcarras
,
John
Lord
Melvill
.
Barons
and
Gentlemen
.
Craggemillar
,
Lugtoun
,
Buchanan
,
Young
,
Dury
,
Balgonny
,
Balbirny
,
Master
William
Hammilton
,
Thomas
Cragge
of
Ricarton
,
John
Cowper
of
Gogar
,
John
Hammilton
of
Boghall
,
David
Inglis
of
Ingliston
,
John
Dundas
of
Newliston
,
Sir
William
Cockburne
of
Langton
,
Patrick
Cockburne
of
Clerkinton
,
John
Leslie
of
Newton
,
Colonel
Alexander
Leslie
,
David
Barclay
of
Onwerme
,
Sir
Michael
Arnot
of
Arnot
,
Sir
Michael
Balfoure
of
Deanemill
,
John
Aiton
of
Aiton
,
David
Beaton
of
Balfoure
,
John
Lundie
of
Lundie
,
Walter
Murray
of
Liviston
,
Sir
John
Preston
of
Ardrie
,
Walter
Cornwall
of
Bonhard
,
William
Scot
of
Ardrosse
,
Robert
Forbosse
of
Ricesse
,
Sir
Andrew
Murray
of
Balvarde
,
George
Dundasse
of
Dudistone
,
Sir
William
Murray
of
Blebo
,
Master
Robert
Preston
,
William
Dicksone
.
Ministers
.
Master
William
Scot
Minister
at
Cowper
,
Master
George
Hammiltoun
at
Nuburne
,
Master
Walter
Grog
at
Balmerino
,
Master
Iohn
Machgil
Parson
of
Fliske
,
Master
Andrew
Blackhat
at
Aberlady
.
Burgesses
and
Commons
.
George
Bruce
of
Carnock
,
George
Potterfield
a
Burgesse
of
Glasgow
,
John
Smith
,
John
Mill
,
Lawrence
Henryson
,
Richard
Maxwell
,
Burgesses
of
Edinburgh
.
WE
,
for
our selves
,
and
in
name
and
behalfe
of
the
rest
of
the
Noblemen
,
Barons
,
Gentlemen
,
Burgesses
,
Ministers
,
and
Commons
within
this
Realme
of
Scotland
,
subscribers
of
the
Covenant
,
who
are
not
chosen
Commissioners
to
the
Generall
Assemblie
,
but
)
who
will
assist
and
insist
in
this
complaint
with
us
,
as
faithfull
Christians
,
as
loyall
subjects
,
and
sensible
members
of
this
Church
and
Common-weale
,
having
interest
to
pursue
this
popular
action
,
in
a
speciall
manner
and
an
eminent
degree
,
by
which
pursuit
God
may
bee
glorified
,
Christs
Kingdome
advanced
,
that
the
Church
may
bee
restored
to
her
priviledges
and
liberties
,
and
freed
from
manifold
scandals
,
from
the
corrupters
of
Doctrine
with
Poperie
and
Arminianisme
,
of
the
Sacraments
with
Superstition
and
Wil-worship
,
and
of
the
Discipline
with
tyrannie
,
and
from
the
overthrowers
of
the
peace
of
this
Church
and
Kingdome
by
their
usurpations
and
lies
,
their
violent
humours
,
and
falshood
for
their
owne
worldly
ends
,
may
be
tried
and
censured
accordingly
,
and
so
this
Church
and
State
made
free
from
the
present
divisions
and
combustions
,
and
restored
to
peace
and
unitie
,
both
with
God
and
amongst
themselves
,
and
that
his
Majesties
religious
disposition
and
honour
may
be
cleared
to
all
the
world
,
by
the
triall
and
censure
of
those
men
who
have
fraudulently
abused
his
Majesties
name
and
authoritie
by
their
trust
and
credit
with
his
Majestie
:
Wee
most
earnestly
make
request
,
That
whereas
by
the
Lawes
of
this
Church
and
Kingdome
,
and
by
his
Majesties
last
Proclamation
,
all
his
Majesties
subjects
,
whether
Ecclesiasticall
or
Civill
,
of
whatsoever
title
or
degree
,
if
they
have
exercised
an
unlimited
or
unwarrantable
power
,
They
are
declared
and
ordained
to
be
liable
to
the
triall
and
censure
of
the
Generall
Assemblie
and
Parliament
,
or
to
any
other
Judicatorie
,
according
to
the
nature
and
qualitie
of
the
offence
.
And
whereas
Master
David
Lyndsey
pretended
Bishop
of
Edinburgh
,
Master
Thomas
Sydserfe
pretended
Bishop
of
Galloway
,
Master
Walter
Whitefoord
pretended
Bishop
of
Brichen
,
Master
James
Wedderburne
pretended
Bishop
of
Dumblane
,
Master
James
Fairley
pretended
Bishop
of
Argyle
,
Master
John
Spotswood
pretended
Archbishop
of
Saint
Andrewes
,
(
having
their
residences
or
dwelling
places
within
the
bounds
of
this
Presbyterie
of
Edinburgh
,
)
Master
Patrick
Lyndsey
pretended
Archbishop
of
Glasgow
,
Master
Alexander
Lyndsey
pretended
Bishop
of
Dunkell
,
Master
Adam
Bannatine
pretended
Bishop
of
Aberdene
,
Master
John
Gutherie
pretended
Bishop
of
Murray
,
Master
John
Maxwel
pretended
Bishop
of
Rosse
,
Master
George
Greme
pretended
Bishop
of
Orkney
,
Master
Iohn
Abernethie
pretended
Bishop
of
Caithnesse
,
Master
Neil
Campbel
pretended
Bishop
of
the
Isles
,
should
be
tried
and
censured
for
their
unlimited
and
unwarranted
power
.
For
whereas
it
was
provided
in
the
Cautions
agreed
upon
in
the
Generall
Assemblie
holden
at
Mountrose
,
Anno
1600.
for
bounding
of
the
Ministers
votes
in
Parliament
,
and
concluded
to
bee
inserted
in
the
bodie
of
the
act
of
Parliament
,
for
confirmation
of
this
vote
as
a
most
necessarie
and
substantiall
point
of
the
same
,
which
was
never
yet
repealed
by
a
lawfull
Assemblie
,
That
the
Minister
should
sweare
,
upon
his
admission
to
the
office
of
Commissionarie
,
to
subscribe
and
fulfill
the
Cautions
agreed
upon
under
the
penalties
expressed
therein
,
otherwise
hee
was
not
to
bee
admitted
;
yet
the
said
Master
David
Lyndsey
sometimes
Minister
of
Brichen
now
pretended
Bishop
of
this
Diocesse
of
Edinburgh
,
and
pretended
Moderator
of
this
Presbyterie
,
with
his
foresaid
Colleagues
,
the
pretended
Bishops
and
Archbishops
of
this
Church
respectivè
,
have
taken
upon
them
(
without
craving
or
obtaining
Commission
from
the
Church
as
it
is
set
downe
in
that
Assemblie
at
Mountrose
)
the
office
and
power
to
vote
in
Parliament
,
without
swearing
at
his
or
their
entrances
to
subscribe
and
fulfill
those
Cautions
which
are
set
down
under
penalties
.
In
the
first
Caution
it
was
provided
,
that
he
presume
not
to
propound
in
Parliament
,
in
councell
or
convention
,
any
thing
in
the
name
of
the
Church
without
an
expresse
warrant
or
direction
from
the
Church
,
under
the
paine
of
deposition
from
his
office
;
and
that
hee
should
neither
give
consent
unto
,
nor
keep
silence
from
any
thing
(
amidst
these
meetings
)
that
might
bee
prejudiciall
to
the
libertie
of
the
Church
,
under
the
said
paine
.
But
the
forenamed
Master
David
Lyndsey
pretended
Bishop
of
Edinburgh
,
with
the
rest
of
his
Colleagues
respectivè
above
named
,
have
presumed
(
having
no
warrant
nor
direction
from
the
Church
)
to
propound
in
Parliament
,
and
to
consent
to
severall
acts
which
have
past
in
Parliament
,
to
the
prejudice
of
the
Church
,
as
namely
,
To
the
act
concerning
the
Restitution
of
the
State
of
Bishops
,
Anno
1606.
the
act
concerning
the
chapiter
of
Saint
Andrewes
,
Anno
1607.
To
the
act
of
Commissariots
and
jurisdictions
given
to
Archbishops
and
Bishops
,
Anno
1609.
To
the
ratification
of
the
act
agreed
upon
in
the
Assemblie
of
Glasgow
Anno
1610.
with
an
explanation
,
contrarie
to
the
meaning
and
tenour
of
the
said
conclusions
,
Anno
1612.
To
the
acts
concerning
the
Elections
of
Archbishops
and
Bishops
,
and
to
the
acts
concerning
the
Restitution
of
chapiters
,
Anno
1617.
To
the
ratification
of
the
five
Articles
of
Perth
,
Anno
1621.
To
the
act
concerning
the
apparell
of
Churchmen
,
and
to
the
ratification
of
the
acts
concerning
Religion
,
in
which
all
the
former
Acts
are
included
,
Ann.
1633.
and
to
many
other
severall
Acts
of
this
kinde
.
In
like
manner
he
propounded
and
gave
consent
to
severall
Acts
of
the
Privie
Councell
,
for
the
establishing
of
it
,
and
of
the
power
of
the
High
Commission
,
which
are
against
the
lawes
and
liberties
of
this
kingdome
;
and
for
ratification
of
severall
acts
and
sentences
given
out
by
them
and
their
Colleagues
in
that
unwarrantable
Judicatorie
:
for
in
the
same
manner
did
he
propound
and
consent
unto
the
Acts
made
in
the
Privie
Councell
for
pressing
and
bringing
in
of
the
Service
Booke
,
which
would
have
trod
under
the
frame
of
Gods
publicke
worship
in
this
Kingdome
,
if
the
Lord
had
not
prevented
it
.
And
further
,
in
the
last
convention
of
the
States
holden
in
the
yeares
1625.
and
1629.
he
did
not
onely
keepe
silence
,
but
propound
and
give
consent
to
some
things
which
were
prejudiciall
to
the
liberties
of
this
Church
,
and
he
did
oppose
himselfe
to
the
just
desires
and
grievances
which
were
presented
in
name
of
the
Church
for
some
of
her
liberties
and
priviledges
:
whereas
it
was
provided
that
he
shall
be
bound
upon
each
generall
Assemblie
to
give
an
account
of
the
discharge
of
his
Commission
since
the
Assembly
going
before
,
and
shall
submit
himselfe
to
the
censure
of
the
Assembly
,
and
stand
to
the
determinations
of
it
without
further
Appeale
,
and
shall
sue
for
and
obtaine
ratification
of
his
carriage
from
the
Assembly
,
under
the
paine
of
infamie
and
excommunication
;
but
the
said
Master
David
Lindsey
,
and
his
Colleagues
respectivè
abovenamed
,
have
never
given
an
account
of
the
discharge
of
his
or
their
Commissions
,
nor
sought
nor
have
obtained
ratification
of
his
or
their
doings
from
the
Assembly
.
Whereas
it
was
provided
in
the
third
caution
,
that
he
should
content
himselfe
with
that
portion
of
the
Benefice
which
should
be
assigned
to
him
from
his
Majestie
for
his
livelihood
,
not
hurting
or
prejudging
the
rest
of
the
Ministers
,
or
any
Minister
whatsoever
,
planted
or
to
be
planted
within
his
Benefice
,
and
that
this
clause
was
to
bee
inserted
in
his
provision
:
besides
,
when
Bishops
were
charged
in
the
Assembly
holden
in
Octob.
Ann.
1578.
to
quit
the
corruptions
of
that
State
,
there
was
numbred
amongst
the
corruptions
,
That
they
received
for
the
maintaining
of
their
ambition
and
riot
,
the
emoluments
of
the
Church
,
which
might
sustaine
many
Pastors
,
the
Schooles
and
the
Poor
;
but
the
said
Master
David
Lindsey
with
his
Colleagues
respectivè
,
have
tooke
provision
for
their
Benefices
,
and
the
foresaid
clause
was
not
inserted
,
and
he
and
they
have
prejudged
Ministers
,
Schooles
,
and
the
Poor
,
by
taking
and
enjoying
pluralitie
of
Benefices
.
Whereas
it
was
provided
in
the
fourth
caution
that
he
should
not
dilapidate
nor
make
a
disposition
of
his
Benefice
without
the
consent
of
his
Majestie
and
the
generall
Assembly
;
and
for
the
greater
warrant
of
this
,
That
he
should
interdict
himselfe
to
the
generall
Assembly
not
to
dilapidate
,
nor
to
give
consent
to
the
dilapidation
of
his
Benefice
made
by
others
,
and
that
he
should
be
contented
that
an
Inhibition
should
be
raised
upon
him
to
that
purpose
;
but
the
said
Master
David
Lindsey
,
with
his
Colleagues
respectivè
,
have
set
,
and
take
setled
patronages
.
Whereas
in
the
fifth
caution
it
is
provided
that
he
should
be
bound
to
attend
his
particular
Congregation
faithfully
in
all
the
points
of
a
Pastour
;
and
that
he
shall
be
subject
to
the
triall
and
censure
of
his
owne
Presbyterie
and
provinciall
Assembly
,
as
another
Minister
that
bears
no
Commission
:
In
like
manner
by
divers
Acts
and
constitutions
of
the
generall
Assemblies
and
Presbyteries
,
non
residents
are
punishable
by
deprivation
;
Yet
the
said
Master
David
Lindsey
with
his
foresaid
Colleagues
respectivè
,
have
been
non-resident
from
his
and
their
charges
for
many
yeares
;
nor
have
they
performed
the
duties
of
Pastours
by
preaching
,
administration
of
the
Sacraments
,
visiting
the
sick
,
&c.
but
they
have
deserted
their
charges
by
the
space
now
of
many
yeares
;
neither
have
they
in
this
subjected
themselves
to
the
triall
of
the
Presbyteries
and
provinciall
Assemblies
.
That
whereas
in
the
sixth
caution
it
was
provided
,
That
in
the
administration
of
Discipline
,
collation
of
benefices
,
visitation
,
and
all
other
points
of
Ecclesiasticall
government
,
he
shall
neither
usurp
nor
acclaim
to
himselfe
a
power
or
jurisdiction
further
over
the
rest
of
his
brethren
,
under
the
paine
of
deprivation
:
and
in
case
he
did
usurpe
upon
the
Ecclesiasticall
government
,
if
the
Synodall
Presbyteries
,
or
generall
Assemblies
did
oppose
,
or
make
impediment
unto
him
;
whatsoever
he
did
in
that
case
should
be
ipso
facto
null
,
without
a
declaratour
;
yet
the
said
Master
David
Lindsey
with
his
Colleagues
respectivè
,
have
usurped
a
jurisdiction
in
the
administration
of
Discipline
,
collation
of
benefices
,
visitation
,
and
other
points
of
Ecclesiasticall
government
,
without
a
lawfull
warrant
from
the
Church
,
in
exercising
power
to
suspend
,
deprive
,
command
,
and
inhibite
excommunication
at
their
pleasure
,
to
fine
,
confine
,
imprison
,
banish
Ministers
,
and
other
professours
without
the
warrant
of
the
lawes
of
the
Countrey
;
appointing
their
Moderators
over
Presbyteries
and
Synods
,
prorogating
their
Diets
,
staying
their
proceedings
against
Papists
,
Sorcerers
,
Adulterers
,
and
other
grosse
offenders
,
by
exacting
of
contributions
to
such
Commissioners
as
hee
pleased
to
send
to
Court
for
his
owne
and
his
Colleagues
affaires
;
by
depriving
,
and
ordaining
of
Ministers
,
not
onely
without
the
consent
of
the
Presbyteries
and
Synods
,
but
by
ordaining
of
scandalous
and
unqualified
Ministers
,
and
depriving
of
learned
and
religious
Pastours
;
by
ordaining
Ministers
after
a
forme
not
allowed
of
in
this
Church
;
by
silencing
Ministers
for
not
reading
the
Service
Book
,
and
Book
of
Canons
;
by
interdicting
after
a
Popish
manner
,
the
exercises
of
Morning
and
Evening
prayer
in
their
Churches
;
by
releasing
of
excommunicated
Papists
;
by
contradicting
and
crossing
the
votes
of
the
Presbyteries
at
their
pleasure
;
by
their
pretended
negative
vote
directly
contrary
to
this
caution
;
by
enacting
decrees
of
Synods
without
demanding
their
votes
;
by
changing
and
falsifying
their
Acts
,
when
most
votes
had
carried
the
contrary
;
by
many
wayes
have
they
failed
in
this
caution
,
which
are
so
notorious
to
the
whole
Church
and
to
your
Wisedomes
,
that
wee
shall
condescend
upon
the
same
when
we
are
required
.
Whereas
in
the
seventh
caution
it
was
provided
,
That
in
Presbyteries
,
and
in
Provinciall
and
generall
Assemblies
,
he
shall
behave
himself
in
all
things
,
as
one
of
the
brethren
of
the
Presbyterie
,
and
be
subject
to
their
censure
;
yet
the
foresaid
Master
David
Lindsey
with
his
foresaid
Colleagues
respectivè
,
hath
not
behaved
himselfe
as
a
brother
at
these
meetings
;
he
disdaines
to
sit
in
Presbyteries
,
or
to
bee
subject
to
their
censures
;
he
sitteth
and
over-ruleth
in
Provinciall
Assemblies
rather
as
a
Lord
then
a
Moderatour
;
and
in
stead
of
behaving
himself
as
a
brother
in
the
generall
Assemblie
,
hath
,
by
threatning
and
silencing
,
prejudged
the
liberties
of
the
lawfull
Commissioners
;
when
they
propounded
,
reasoned
,
or
concluded
matters
conducing
to
the
libertie
of
the
Church
,
he
forced
them
to
conclude
things
contrarie
.
That
whereas
it
was
concluded
at
Mount
Rose
,
That
none
of
them
who
should
have
vote
in
Parliament
should
come
Commissioners
to
the
generall
Assembly
,
or
have
vote
in
it
in
time
to
come
,
unlesse
they
had
authority
or
Commission
from
their
owne
Presbyteries
for
that
purpose
;
yet
the
said
Master
David
Lindsey
with
his
foresaid
Colleagues
respectivè
,
though
they
had
no
authoritie
by
commission
from
any
Presbyteries
,
have
usurped
to
give
votes
in
the
last
pretended
Assemblies
.
Whereas
in
the
seventh
chapter
of
the
book
of
Policie
,
registrated
in
the
register
of
the
Acts
of
the
Assembly
,
it
was
concluded
,
That
in
all
Assemblies
a
Moderatour
should
be
chosen
by
common
consent
of
the
whole
brethren
assembled
together
,
and
it
hath
beene
so
practised
since
the
beginning
of
the
Reformation
,
till
he
and
his
fellowes
began
to
break
the
Cautions
;
yet
the
said
Master
David
Lindsey
with
his
foresaid
Colleagues
respectivè
,
have
usurped
the
place
of
moderation
in
the
last
pretended
Assemblies
,
and
rather
domineered
then
moderated
,
to
bring
in
novations
;
yea
further
,
have
directed
Mandats
from
themselves
as
from
the
representative
Church
of
Scotland
,
which
name
and
power
is
only
competent
to
generall
Assemblies
;
he
hath
brought
in
the
practice
of
many
Innovations
in
the
Royall
Chappell
,
in
the
Abbey
Church
,
and
his
pretended
Cathedrall
;
he
hath
laboured
not
onely
to
hinder
the
ordinary
meetings
of
generall
Assemblies
of
this
Church
,
by
obtaining
letters
and
charge
from
Authoritie
to
that
purpose
,
but
also
hath
laboured
,
what
in
him
lay
,
to
take
away
from
the
Church
the
priviledge
of
holding
general
Assemblies
yeerly
,
belonging
to
Her
by
the
Word
of
God
,
Acts
of
this
Church
,
and
lawes
of
this
kingdome
.
Whereas
it
is
provided
by
another
caution
,
That
Crimen
ambitus
shall
be
a
sufficient
cause
of
deprivation
of
him
that
shall
have
vote
in
Parliament
;
yet
the
said
Master
David
Lindsey
with
is
foresaid
Colleagues
respectivè
,
are
guilty
of
the
said
crime
,
in
seeking
of
the
said
offices
,
and
promising
and
giving
good
deeds
for
them
.
Whereas
it
was
provided
by
the
book
of
Discipline
,
and
acts
of
the
Assemblie
Feb.
An.
1569.
and
December
1565.
&
1567.
that
marriage
should
not
be
solemnized
without
asking
of
banes
three
severall
Sabbath
daies
before
;
yet
the
said
Master
David
Lindsey
and
his
foresaid
Colleagues
respectivè
,
have
given
licence
to
sundry
Ministers
to
solemnize
marriage
without
asking
three
severall
Sabbaths
before
;
upon
which
have
followed
divers
inconveniences
;
a
man
hath
been
married
to
a
woman
her
husband
being
alive
,
and
they
not
divorced
;
some
have
been
married
to
persons
with
whom
they
have
committed
adultery
before
,
and
some
have
been
married
without
the
consent
or
knowledge
of
their
parents
.
Whereas
by
the
book
of
Fasting
,
authorized
by
the
generall
Assemblie
,
and
prefixed
before
the
Psalmes
,
no
set
or
yeerly
Fasts
are
allowed
,
but
disallowed
,
as
contrary
to
the
libertie
of
the
Church
,
and
to
the
nature
of
the
exercise
(
a
Fast
;
)
yet
the
said
Master
David
Lindsey
and
his
foresaid
Colleagues
respectivè
,
have
appointed
yeerly
Fasts
,
and
troubled
some
godly
Professors
for
not
observing
the
same
.
Whereas
the
office
of
a
Deacon
is
set
forth
in
the
book
of
Discipline
,
and
book
of
common
order
before
the
Psalmes
,
according
to
the
Word
of
God
,
to
have
no
medling
with
the
preaching
of
the
Word
,
or
the
ministration
of
the
Sacraments
,
and
by
the
first
Confession
of
faith
ratified
in
the
Acts
of
Parliament
,
chapter
23.
Ministers
called
unto
particular
flocks
have
only
power
of
the
Ministration
of
the
Sacraments
;
yet
the
said
Master
David
Lindsey
with
his
foresaid
Colleagues
respectivè
,
have
given
a
power
to
certain
Divines
whom
they
make
Deacons
(
men
not
admitted
to
the
calling
of
the
ministerie
)
to
administer
the
Sacrament
of
Baptisme
,
under
the
names
and
titles
of
preaching
Deacons
,
and
they
refuse
to
admit
diverse
men
to
the
calling
of
the
Ministerie
before
they
be
admitted
to
that
Order
.
Whereas
it
is
ordained
by
the
booke
of
Policie
▪
and
Acts
of
the
Assemblie
,
that
no
man
should
receive
ordination
to
the
Ministerie
without
a
present
admission
to
a
particular
flock
;
yet
the
said
Master
David
Lindsey
with
his
foresaid
Colleagues
respectivè
,
have
separated
the
Act
of
Ordination
from
the
act
of
Admission
.
Whereas
according
to
the
established
order
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Acts
of
the
Assemblie
,
the
ordination
and
admission
of
Ministers
should
be
publick
,
in
the
presence
and
with
the
consent
of
the
Congregation
;
yet
the
said
Master
David
Lindsey
with
his
foresaid
Colleagues
respectivè
,
have
given
ordination
to
some
men
in
other
places
,
not
in
their
own
Congregation
;
&
violently
have
thrust
upon
them
scandalous
Ministers
.
Whereas
Ministers
who
teach
erroneous
and
corrupt
doctrine
should
be
censured
by
the
book
of
Discipline
,
and
by
the
Acts
of
the
Assemblie
;
yet
the
said
Master
David
Lindsey
and
his
foresaid
Colleagues
respectivè
,
have
taught
erroneous
and
corrupt
doctrine
themselves
,
and
by
their
pretended
power
have
preferred
to
the
Ministerie
men
who
have
taught
erroneous
doctrine
against
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
and
Acts
of
Parliament
quoted
in
our
Covenant
;
and
they
cherish
and
maintaine
them
who
teach
Arminianisme
and
Popery
,
as
conditionall
Election
;
Free
will
;
resistibilitie
of
effectuall
Grace
;
The
universality
of
Christs
death
;
The
merit
of
it
in
Heaven
and
in
hell
;
a
finall
apostacie
of
the
Saints
;
The
locall
descent
of
Christ
into
hell
;
That
Christ
came
into
the
world
clauso
Virginis
utero
;
auricular
Confession
▪
and
Papall
absolution
;
That
the
Pope
is
not
Antichrist
;
That
the
Church
of
Rome
is
a
true
Church
;
That
reconciliation
with
Rome
is
a
thing
easie
;
That
the
Church
of
Rome
erres
not
in
fundamentals
;
and
that
she
differs
not
in
fundamentals
from
the
reformed
Churches
;
They
call
in
question
the
imputation
of
Christs
righteousnesse
,
and
they
affirme
the
formall
cause
of
justifying
faith
,
to
consist
in
our
inherent
righteousnesse
;
They
affirme
that
there
is
a
locall
and
circumscriptive
presence
of
Christ
in
the
Sacrament
,
and
they
change
the
Sacrament
into
a
Sacrifice
,
and
the
Table
into
an
Altar
,
the
Ministers
into
Priests
.
There
are
other
damnable
and
hereticall
points
of
Doctrine
which
they
maintaine
;
of
which
we
shall
give
particular
information
in
our
particular
accusation
of
each
one
of
them
respectivè
,
with
the
proofes
thereof
,
when
we
shall
be
required
.
Whereas
by
the
Acts
of
the
Church
,
no
oaths
or
subscriptions
should
be
required
from
those
who
enter
into
the
Ministerie
,
but
to
the
Confession
of
faith
,
and
to
the
book
of
Policy
;
yet
the
said
Master
David
Lindsey
with
his
foresaid
Colleagues
respectivè
,
without
a
warrant
from
the
Church
or
Parliament
,
doe
exact
diverse
oathes
and
subscriptions
from
them
who
enter
into
the
Ministerie
;
namely
,
That
they
should
both
in
publick
and
private
prayers
commend
the
Prelats
to
Gods
mercifull
protection
;
That
they
should
be
subject
to
the
orders
which
were
now
in
the
Church
,
or
by
the
consent
of
the
Church
,
that
is
,
by
their
consent
(
as
they
affirme
)
should
be
established
;
as
to
the
Service
Book
,
and
to
the
Book
of
Canons
.
The
heavinesse
of
this
grievance
made
the
most
part
of
his
Majesties
subjects
to
complaine
in
these
Articles
,
that
worthy
men
which
have
testimonies
of
their
learning
from
Universities
,
and
are
tryed
by
Presbyteries
to
be
fit
for
the
worke
of
the
Ministerie
,
and
for
their
gifts
and
lives
were
much
desired
by
the
people
;
yet
these
men
are
kept
out
because
they
could
not
be
perswaded
to
subscribe
and
swear
unto
such
unlawfull
oaths
,
which
have
no
warrant
from
the
Acts
of
the
Church
,
nor
the
laws
of
the
Kingdome
;
and
they
were
Articles
and
oaths
conceived
according
to
their
pleasure
▪
and
men
of
little
worth
,
and
ready
to
sweare
,
were
for
by-respects
thrust
upon
the
people
,
and
admitted
to
the
most
eminent
places
of
the
Church
,
and
of
the
Schools
in
Divinity
,
which
breeds
continuall
complaints
,
and
moves
the
people
to
run
from
their
owne
parish
Churches
,
refusing
to
receive
the
Sacrament
from
the
hands
of
Ministers
set
over
them
against
their
hearts
,
which
makes
them
not
to
render
unto
them
that
honour
which
is
due
from
the
people
to
their
Pastours
;
and
it
is
a
mighty
hinderance
to
the
Gospel
,
to
the
soules
of
the
people
,
and
to
the
peace
of
this
Church
and
Kingdome
.
Whereas
in
the
Assembly
holden
at
Edinburgh
,
in
March
,
ann.
1578.
it
was
declared
that
it
was
neither
agreeable
to
the
word
of
God
,
nor
to
the
practice
of
the
Primitive
Church
,
that
the
Administration
of
the
Word
and
Sacraments
,
and
the
ministration
of
civill
and
criminall
justice
should
be
confounded
,
that
one
person
could
supply
both
the
charges
,
but
that
a
Minister
should
not
be
both
a
Minister
and
a
Senator
in
the
Colledge
of
justice
.
And
in
the
Assembly
holden
in
October
An.
1578.
it
was
reckoned
amongst
the
corruptions
of
the
State
of
Bishops
,
which
they
were
charged
to
forgoe
,
that
they
should
usurp
a
criminall
jurisdiction
,
that
they
should
not
claime
unto
themselves
the
titles
of
Lords
,
that
they
should
onely
be
called
by
their
owne
names
,
or
brethren
;
yet
the
said
Master
David
Lindsey
,
with
his
foresaid
Colleagues
respectivè
,
have
assumed
to
themselves
the
titles
and
honours
of
Lords
,
they
did
sit
as
Senators
in
the
Colledge
of
justice
,
as
Councellors
in
the
Privie
Councell
,
as
Auditors
in
the
Exchequer
,
and
have
enjoyed
prime
Offices
of
State
.
The
pretended
Bishops
have
usurped
the
place
and
precedencie
before
all
Temporall
Lords
,
the
pretended
Archbishops
before
all
the
Noble
Earles
of
the
land
,
and
the
pretended
Primate
before
the
prime
Officers
of
State
in
the
land
.
Whereas
by
the
Word
of
God
and
Acts
of
the
Assembly
,
namely
,
Anno
1576.
1577.
and
1578.
no
man
should
be
suffered
to
be
a
Minister
,
unlesse
hee
be
tied
to
a
particular
flocke
and
congregation
;
and
not
to
be
tied
to
a
particular
flocke
it
is
condemned
as
a
corruption
of
the
state
of
Bishops
which
they
were
charged
to
forgoe
;
yet
the
said
Master
David
Lindsey
,
with
his
Colleagues
respectivè
foresaid
,
are
Ministers
,
and
will
not
be
tied
to
particular
flockes
.
Whereas
the
office
of
a
Bishop
(
as
it
is
now
used
within
this
Realm
)
was
condemned
by
the
booke
of
policie
,
and
by
the
Act
of
the
Assembly
holden
at
Dundee
,
Anno
1580.
whereof
these
are
the
words
;
Forasmuch
as
the
office
of
a
Bishop
(
as
it
is
now
used
and
commonly
taken
within
this
Realme
)
hath
no
sure
warrant
from
authoritie
,
nor
good
ground
out
of
the
Scriptures
,
but
it
is
brought
in
by
the
folly
and
corruptions
of
the
inventions
of
men
,
to
the
great
hurt
of
the
Church
,
The
whole
Assembly
of
this
Church
with
one
voice
,
after
liberty
given
to
all
men
to
reason
in
the
said
matter
(
no
man
opposing
himself
to
maintain
the
said
pretended
office
)
doe
find
and
declare
the
said
pretended
office
,
used
and
termed
as
is
abovesaid
,
unlawfull
in
it selfe
,
as
having
neither
ground
nor
warrant
within
the
Word
of
God
;
and
we
doe
ordaine
that
all
such
persons
which
doe
,
or
shall
hereafter
,
enjoy
the
said
office
,
shall
be
charged
simply
to
dismisse
,
quit
,
and
leave
the
same
,
as
an
office
unto
which
they
were
not
called
by
God
;
and
that
they
shall
leave
off
all
preaching
,
ministration
of
the
Sacraments
,
or
other
offices
of
Pastors
,
untill
such
time
as
they
receive
admission
de
novo
from
the
generall
Assembly
,
under
the
paine
of
excommunication
to
be
used
against
them
;
and
if
they
be
found
disobedient
to
contradict
this
Act
in
the
least
point
,
after
due
admonition
,
the
sentence
of
excommunication
shall
be
executed
against
them
.
And
for
the
better
execution
of
the
said
Act
,
it
is
ordained
that
a
Synodall
Assemblie
shall
be
holden
in
everie
Province
(
in
which
usurping
Bishops
are
)
18.
August
next
to
come
,
in
which
they
shall
be
cyted
and
summoned
by
the
Visitors
of
the
said
Countries
to
compeere
before
their
Synodall
Assemblies
;
as
namely
,
The
Archbishop
of
S.
Andrewes
to
compeere
at
Saint
Andrewes
,
The
Bishop
of
Aberdene
in
Aberdene
,
The
Archbishop
of
Glasgow
in
Glasgow
,
the
Bishop
of
Murray
in
Elgin
,
to
give
obedience
to
the
said
act
,
which
if
they
refused
to
do
,
that
the
Synodall
Assemblies
shall
appoint
certaine
brethren
of
their
Presbyteries
to
give
them
publike
admonitions
out
of
their
Pulpits
,
and
to
warne
them
,
if
they
disobey
,
to
compeere
before
the
next
Generall
Assemblie
to
be
holden
at
Edinburgh
20.
Octob.
to
heare
the
sentence
of
excommunication
pronounced
against
them
for
their
disobedience
:
and
to
this
act
the
Bishop
of
Dumblane
that
then
was
,
agreed
,
submitting
himself
to
be
ruled
by
it
:
it
was
also
condemned
by
the
act
of
Glasgow
Anno
1581.
which
doth
ratifie
the
former
act
of
Dundee
,
and
ordaines
the
book
of
policie
,
which
was
approved
by
severall
Generall
Assemblies
to
be
registrated
in
the
books
of
the
Assemblie
,
and
enjoyned
the
generall
confession
of
faith
to
be
subscribed
by
all
his
Majesties
Lieges
,
Yet
hath
the
said
Master
David
Lyndsey
with
his
foresaid
Colleagues
respectivè
,
not
onely
incroached
upon
the
liberties
of
Presbyteries
and
Synods
,
but
hath
also
took
Consecration
to
the
office
of
a
Diocesan
Bishop
,
without
the
knowledge
or
consent
of
the
Church
,
and
against
the
acts
of
it
,
claiming
the
power
of
ordination
and
jurisdiction
,
as
due
to
him
by
that
unwarrantable
office
.
Besides
,
the
said
Master
David
Lyndsey
with
his
foresaid
colleagues
respectivè
,
have
,
against
the
Lawes
of
the
Church
and
Kingdome
,
brought
in
the
Service
book
,
the
book
of
Canons
,
and
the
High
Commission
Court
,
and
would
have
changed
and
overthrowne
the
whole
frame
of
doctrine
of
Gods
word
,
the
use
of
the
Sacraments
,
the
Discipline
,
Liberties
and
Priviledges
of
this
Church
and
State
,
if
the
Lord
had
not
prevented
them
;
The
particulars
wee
shall
present
to
your
wisdomes
,
though
it
bee
knowne
to
all
men
,
how
hee
and
they
have
abused
his
Majesties
authoritie
against
his
Royall
intentions
and
Declarations
,
they
having
moved
discontents
betwixt
the
King
and
his
subjects
,
by
scandalous
lies
betwixt
subject
and
subject
,
for
which
things
complaints
have
been
given
in
to
the
Councell
,
which
we
hold
heare
to
be
repeated
as
a
part
of
our
complaint
,
and
to
be
tried
by
your
wisdomes
,
and
referred
to
the
Assemblie
.
Besides
all
these
faults
,
the
said
Master
David
Lyndsey
with
his
Colleagues
respectivè
,
in
his
life
and
conversation
is
slandered
constantly
as
guiltie
of
excessive
drinking
,
whoring
,
playing
at
Cards
and
Dice
,
swearing
,
profane
speaking
,
excessive
gaming
,
profaning
of
the
Sabbath
,
contempt
of
the
publike
ordinances
and
private
familie-exercises
,
mocking
of
the
power
of
preaching
,
prayer
,
and
spirituall
conference
,
and
sincere
professors
;
besides
,
with
briberie
,
simonie
,
selling
of
Commissariots
places
,
lies
,
perjuries
,
dishonest
dealing
in
civill
bargaines
,
abusing
of
thir
vassals
,
and
of
Adulterie
,
and
incest
,
with
many
other
offences
,
of
which
we
shall
give
the
particulars
in
our
particular
accusations
.
Whereas
the
Presbyterie
is
the
ordinarie
judicatorie
of
this
Church
for
trying
of
these
offences
,
and
hath
the
Ecclesiasticall
power
for
cytation
of
the
parties
and
offenders
,
with
the
reference
to
their
complaints
to
the
Generall
Assemblie
,
Therefore
wee
most
earnestly
and
humblie
beseech
your
godly
wisdomes
,
as
you
tender
the
glorie
of
God
,
the
peace
and
libertie
of
this
Church
,
the
removall
of
scandals
,
and
punishment
of
vice
,
that
you
will
take
into
your
consideration
and
triall
the
foresaid
many
and
hainous
offences
,
with
the
particular
reservations
and
qualifications
of
them
,
which
we
shall
present
to
your
wisdomes
,
or
to
the
Assemblie
when
it
shall
bee
thought
convenient
;
and
that
you
would
either
take
order
with
it
your selves
,
and
censure
the
offenders
,
according
to
the
nature
of
the
offences
,
with
the
Ecclesiasticall
paines
contained
in
the
Acts
and
foresaid
Canons
of
this
Church
and
Kingdome
,
or
else
make
a
reference
of
them
to
the
Generall
Assemblie
to
bee
holden
at
Glasgow
21.
Novemb.
and
,
that
the
knowledge
of
these
should
come
to
the
Delinquents
,
that
you
will
be
pleased
to
ordaine
the
publishing
hereof
,
to
bee
made
by
all
the
Brethren
of
the
Presbyterie
in
their
Pulpits
upon
the
Sabbath
before
noone
,
with
a
publike
admonition
to
the
offenders
to
be
present
at
the
Assemblie
,
to
answer
to
this
complaint
,
and
to
undergo
the
censure
and
triall
of
it
,
and
to
bring
with
them
the
books
and
scroules
of
subscriptions
and
oaths
required
from
those
who
enter
into
the
Ministerie
,
with
the
books
of
the
High
Commission
Court
,
and
the
books
of
the
Generall
Assemblie
,
which
they
or
their
Clerk
had
or
have
fraudulently
conveied
away
,
Together
with
this
certification
,
That
if
the
said
Master
David
Lyndsey
,
with
his
foresaid
colleagues
respectivè
,
do
not
appeare
in
the
said
Assemblie
,
and
bring
with
them
the
said
books
,
to
answer
to
this
complaint
in
generall
,
and
to
the
particular
heads
of
it
,
and
to
submit
himselfe
to
the
triall
and
proofe
of
this
complaint
generall
,
and
to
the
particular
heads
of
it
,
that
there
shall
be
a
condigne
censure
of
these
offenders
for
their
contempt
and
contumacie
;
Here
wee
humblie
beseech
your
wisdomes
answer
.
The
Act
of
the
Presbyterie
of
Edinburgh
24.
Octob.
1638.
yeares
,
in
answer
to
this
Complaint
.
UPon
the
said
day
,
we
the
Brethren
of
the
Presbyterie
of
Edinburgh
,
after
we
had
received
this
Bill
and
complaint
,
presented
unto
us
by
the
Laird
of
Buchanan
,
The
Laird
of
Dury
the
younger
,
The
Laird
of
Carlourie
,
John
Smith
late
Bailife
of
Edinburgh
,
John
Hammiltoun
,
and
Richard
Maxwel
,
in
name
of
the
Noblemen
,
Barons
,
Burgesses
,
and
Commons
,
subscribers
of
the
Covenant
(
which
are
not
Commissioners
to
the
Generall
Assemblie
)
against
the
pretended
Archbishops
and
Bishops
of
this
Kingdome
,
and
after
wee
had
read
and
seriously
considered
the
same
,
wee
,
according
to
the
desire
of
the
complainers
did
and
do
referre
the
same
to
the
next
Generall
Assemblie
to
bee
holden
at
Glasgow
21.
November
.
And
we
ordaine
the
publishing
of
this
complaint
,
and
of
our
reference
of
it
to
the
Assemblie
,
to
be
fully
read
by
all
the
Pastors
of
the
Presbyterie
upon
the
next
Sabbath
before
noone
out
of
their
Pulpits
,
with
a
publike
warning
and
cytation
to
the
offendants
complained
upon
;
By
name
,
Master
John
Spotswood
pretended
Archbishop
of
Saint
Andrewes
,
Master
Patrick
Lyndsey
pretended
Archbishop
of
Glasgow
,
Master
Thomas
Sydserfe
pretended
Bishop
of
Galloway
,
Master
David
Lyndsey
pretended
Bishop
of
Edinburgh
,
Master
Alexander
Lyndsey
pretended
Bishop
of
Dunkeld
,
Master
Adam
Bannatine
pretended
Bishop
of
Aberdene
,
Master
John
Gutherie
pretended
Bishop
of
Murray
,
Master
John
Maxwel
pretended
Bishop
of
Rosse
,
Master
George
Greme
pretended
Bishop
of
Orknay
,
Master
John
Abernethie
pretended
Bishop
of
Caithnes
,
Master
Walter
Whitefoord
pretended
Bishop
of
Brichen
,
Master
James
Wedderburne
pretended
Bishop
of
Dunblane
,
Master
James
Fayrley
pretended
Bishop
of
Argyle
,
Master
Nail
Campbel
pretended
Bishop
of
the
Isles
,
to
be
present
at
the
said
Assemblie
,
to
answer
to
this
complaint
in
generall
,
and
to
the
particular
heads
of
it
,
to
undergo
the
triall
and
censure
of
it
,
and
to
bring
with
them
the
books
and
scroules
of
the
subscriptions
and
oaths
of
them
who
enter
into
the
Ministerie
,
the
books
of
the
High
Commission
,
and
the
book
of
the
Generall
Assemblie
,
which
they
either
had
or
have
fraudulently
put
away
;
and
if
any
Pastor
within
this
Presbyterie
refuse
to
publish
this
cytation
,
we
require
the
Reader
of
the
Church
to
do
it
.
In
like
manner
wee
require
all
parties
who
have
interest
,
either
in
pursuing
,
or
specifying
,
or
proving
this
complaint
,
to
be
present
at
the
said
Assemblie
for
that
purpose
:
Upon
which
the
complainers
took
instruments
in
the
hands
of
the
Notarie
.
According
to
this
complaint
,
and
the
warrand
of
the
Presbyteries
reference
of
it
,
I
A.
R.
warne
and
admonish
the
abovenamed
offenders
to
compeere
before
the
next
Generall
Assemblie
to
bee
holden
at
Glasgow
21.
November
,
for
the
causes
contained
in
the
complaint
,
and
for
the
certification
expressed
in
it
.
NOw
though
the
verie
reading
of
this
Libell
cannot
chuse
but
work
a
detestation
of
it
in
the
heart
of
everie
religious
and
just
man
,
yet
the
Reader
shall
do
well
to
take
a
more
speciall
notice
of
these
particular
passages
of
injustice
and
impietie
in
it
:
First
,
that
the
Presbyterie
of
Edinburgh
taketh
cognisance
of
the
cause
,
and
accordingly
makes
cytation
,
not
onely
of
the
Bishop
of
Edinburgh
,
over
whom
they
can
have
no
jurisdiction
,
but
of
all
the
rest
of
the
Archbishops
and
Bishops
,
of
which
none
at
all
,
or
certainely
if
any
,
verie
few
,
are
inhabitants
within
the
bounds
of
their
Presbyterie
:
And
who
before
this
,
did
ever
heare
that
any
Consistorie
or
Judicatorie
,
Ecclesiasticall
or
Civill
,
could
make
processe
against
any
man
,
or
take
cognisance
of
the
cause
of
any
man
,
who
was
not
an
inhabitant
,
nor
had
any
charge
or
estate
within
the
Precincts
or
bounds
of
those
places
,
which
onely
are
liable
to
the
jurisdiction
of
that
Court
?
Next
,
who
did
ever
heare
that
men
should
wittingly
and
willingly
cyte
others
to
answer
for
the
transgression
of
acts
and
Lawes
which
they
themselves
do
know
were
repealed
by
posteriour
acts
and
Lawes
;
and
so
stood
at
the
time
of
this
cytation
,
and
therefore
can
no
wayes
be
censurable
for
them
,
though
it
were
true
that
the
person
cyted
had
done
as
it
is
alledged
in
the
Libell
,
and
such
be
these
acts
of
Assemblie
cyted
by
them
,
which
were
and
still
are
disanulled
by
divers
acts
both
of
Assemblie
and
Parliament
:
Thirdly
,
who
did
ever
heare
that
men
should
be
called
in
question
for
yeelding
obedience
to
acts
of
Parliament
and
Generall
Assemblie
,
and
yet
in
this
Libell
the
Prelats
are
charged
with
giving
voices
in
Parliament
,
and
practising
the
five
Articles
of
Perth
,
and
divers
other
particulars
,
which
then
were
and
are
now
still
in
force
by
acts
both
of
Parliament
and
Assemblie
:
and
if
it
should
be
said
that
these
acts
were
unduly
obtained
,
which
is
the
Covenanters
onely
plea
,
sure
to
say
so
is
a
greater
fault
then
the
other
;
for
what
Judge
can
ever
give
sentence
in
any
cause
,
if
the
asseveration
of
the
partie
aggrieved
by
the
sentence
,
that
the
Law
was
unjustly
made
,
may
passe
for
a
good
plea
?
Fourthly
,
who
ever
heard
that
men
should
bee
charged
with
yeelding
obedience
to
acts
commanded
by
the
authoritie
of
Us
and
Our
Councell
,
especially
in
things
not
repugnant
to
any
established
Law
of
that
Church
and
Kingdome
?
and
yet
such
are
all
these
pretended
Innovations
,
with
the
introduction
whereof
the
Prelats
are
charged
in
this
Libell
:
for
they
were
injoyned
and
commanded
first
by
Us
,
and
then
by
acts
of
Our
Councell
,
it
being
farre
more
agreeable
to
reason
to
complaine
of
the
Lords
of
Our
Councell
,
by
whose
authoritie
they
were
commanded
,
then
of
those
who
in
dutifull
obedience
to
authoritie
did
practise
them
:
But
indeed
it
is
to
bee
wondred
at
,
with
what
face
the
Covenanters
can
blame
either
the
one
for
commanding
,
or
the
other
for
practising
them
:
For
what
ground
have
they
,
or
did
they
ever
yet
alledge
,
for
their
swearing
to
the
Confession
of
Faith
and
their
Covenant
annexed
?
Did
they
ever
yet
alledge
any
but
the
authoritie
of
Our
Royall
Father
and
his
Councell
,
who
by
their
authoritie
commanded
them
to
bee
sworne
throughout
the
Realme
?
And
did
not
We
and
Our
Councell
by
equall
authoritie
command
these
pretended
Innovations
?
Was
not
then
the
Prelats
practice
of
them
as
well
warranted
,
as
this
Confession
of
Faith
and
the
band
annexed
,
which
were
never
brought
in
by
acts
of
Parliament
or
Assemblie
,
but
meerly
by
Our
Royall
Fathers
Prerogative
,
and
put
in
execution
by
the
authoritie
of
his
Councell
?
Fifthly
,
who
did
ever
heare
that
men
professing
Pietie
and
Religion
,
durst
adventure
in
the
sight
of
God
,
in
the
house
of
God
,
and
in
the
Pulpit
,
which
is
as
it
were
the
Chaire
of
God
,
and
in
the
face
of
the
Congregation
,
which
is
the
people
of
God
,
to
command
the
Bishops
to
be
indited
and
accused
of
such
horrible
crimes
,
as
whoring
,
excessive
drinking
,
excessive
gaming
,
swearing
,
profane
talking
,
profanation
of
the
Lords
day
,
contempt
of
Gods
publike
ordinances
,
neglecting
pietie
in
their
families
,
mocking
of
the
power
of
preaching
,
prayer
,
and
spirituall
communication
;
briberie
,
simonie
,
lying
,
perjuries
,
unhonest
dealing
in
civill
bargaines
,
adulterie
,
incest
,
and
what
not
?
We
do
even
appeale
to
their
owne
consciences
,
whether
they
did
thinke
all
of
them
,
or
any
one
of
them
,
guiltie
of
all
these
crimes
:
Most
certainly
they
did
not
;
and
that
excuse
which
they
bring
for
the
justifying
of
this
wicked
Libell
cannot
any
wayes
extenuate
their
fault
:
They
say
that
some
particulars
contained
in
the
whole
Libell
may
be
proved
against
everie
one
of
them
,
and
therefore
it
is
a
good
and
a
legall
Libell
,
if
they
can
make
good
any
thing
contained
in
it
:
But
bee
it
legall
or
not
,
the
world
must
needs
take
notice
that
it
is
most
unconscionable
.
The
other
things
mentioned
before
,
and
charged
upon
them
in
this
Libell
,
are
not
crimes
at
all
,
being
warranted
by
acts
of
Parliament
,
Assembly
and
Councell
;
these
last
rehearsed
are
crimes
indeed
,
odious
in
the
sight
of
God
and
man
,
and
of
which
,
as
if
they
be
guilty
,
the
Bishops
deserve
death
and
exquisite
torments
;
so
,
if
they
who
have
accused
them
of
these
crimes
,
shall
faile
in
proving
them
to
bee
guiltie
,
they
deserve
to
bee
infamous
throughout
all
generations
,
for
the
most
malicious
and
malignant
traducers
of
the
servants
of
God
,
that
ever
lived
upon
the
earth
,
and
must
looke
for
the
unavoidable
judgements
of
God
to
fall
upon
them
and
their
whole
families
for
this
so
horrible
a
crime
,
committed
wilfully
against
the
knowledge
of
their
owne
consciences
,
unlesse
they
doe
expiate
it
with
the
bitter
teares
of
repentance
:
For
We
desire
them
to
declare
bonâ
fide
,
whether
they
themselves
did
beleeve
or
conceive
all
the
Bishops
accused
in
the
Libell
,
or
onely
some
of
them
to
bee
guiltie
of
these
last
recyted
crimes
:
If
not
all
,
but
some
,
why
did
they
not
distinguish
them
,
that
the
people
might
know
whom
they
should
take
for
guiltie
,
and
whom
for
not
guiltie
?
Nay
,
did
they
not
beleeve
and
know
,
that
some
of
these
Bishops
were
holy
and
learned
men
,
free
from
the
crimes
objected
?
For
instance
,
We
will
onely
name
the
Bishop
of
Edinburgh
,
seeing
in
the
principall
Presbyterie
of
his
Diocesse
this
Libell
was
presented
,
admitted
,
and
publiquely
read
in
the
Churches
within
the
Precincts
of
it
:
did
they
then
,
or
doe
they
yet
beleeve
or
suspect
that
he
was
guiltie
of
incest
,
adulterie
,
excessive
whoring
,
gaming
,
drinking
,
dicing
,
swearing
,
&c.
ut
supra
?
We
doe
verily
beleeve
,
that
if
they
were
judicially
called
,
they
would
absolve
him
from
such
foule
crimes
;
how
then
they
can
answer
to
God
,
men
,
or
their
owne
consciences
,
for
accusing
that
reverend
,
learned
,
and
holy
Prelate
of
such
crimes
,
for
which
they
themselves
would
be
his
compurgators
,
We
must
leave
it
to
themselves
to
resolve
:
Nay
,
what
if
they
themselves
did
not
beleeve
any
one
,
not
the
most
hated
of
all
the
Prelates
to
be
guiltie
of
these
last
recyted
crimes
?
Sure
,
the
presumptions
are
very
pregnant
and
unanswerable
,
that
they
did
not
beleeve
it
:
for
at
the
generall
Assembly
,
when
the
severall
Bishops
causes
came
to
bee
heard
and
discussed
upon
this
Libell
,
they
did
not
so
much
as
offer
to
make
any
proofe
of
these
last
rehearsed
crimes
against
them
,
they
examined
not
so
much
as
one
witnesse
upon
them
in
discussing
the
processes
of
many
of
the
Bishops
:
And
in
the
printed
Acts
of
their
pretended
Assembly
(
as
shall
appeare
by
those
passages
of
it
in
their
place
)
in
their
particular
sentences
of
deprivation
and
excommunication
,
they
not
onely
do
not
censure
them
for
these
crimes
,
but
doe
not
so
much
as
take
notice
of
them
:
And
it
is
well
knowne
,
that
these
men
who
in
all
their
proceedings
had
made
everie
Bishops
moat
a
beame
,
were
not
so
mercifully
or
compassionately
affected
towards
them
,
that
they
would
have
spared
them
,
or
forborn
to
make
proofe
of
these
crimes
,
if
they
had
seene
but
colour
for
it
.
If
they
shall
say
,
that
though
they
could
not
prove
these
crimes
,
yet
there
was
a
publique
scandall
of
them
;
There
was
indeed
a
scandall
raised
amongst
them
,
and
that
publique
enough
,
when
it
was
proclaimed
in
the
Pulpits
;
But
by
whom
was
it
raised
?
even
by
the
principall
Covenanters
themselves
,
who
were
resolved
to
raise
a
fame
when
they
were
sure
they
could
prove
no
fact
:
or
if
they
should
alledge
that
they
did
forbeare
probation
,
or
examining
of
witnesses
,
out
of
their
respect
either
to
the
Bishops
calling
or
their
persons
,
they
will
hardly
find
credit
with
any
one
;
For
who
will
thinke
they
did
it
out
of
the
respect
of
their
calling
,
which
they
have
given
out
for
Popish
and
Antichristian
?
or
out
of
respect
of
their
persons
,
whom
they
have
scandalized
in
so
many
great
and
publique
congregations
of
the
Kingdome
,
infinitely
exceeding
in
number
those
who
were
present
at
the
Assembly
?
The
plaine
truth
then
was
this
:
They
could
easily
slander
them
with
these
crimes
in
the
Churches
,
but
they
were
sure
they
could
make
no
proofe
of
them
at
the
Assembly
.
Sixthly
,
who
did
ever
heare
,
that
the
forme
of
proceeding
of
Presbyteries
in
that
Kingdome
was
by
reading
of
the
Libell
in
any
Church
?
the
custome
being
to
cyte
them
personally
where
they
may
be
found
;
or
if
they
be
not
to
be
found
,
by
leaving
both
the
cytation
and
copie
of
the
Libell
at
the
place
of
their
dwelling
;
or
if
the
partie
bee
out
of
the
Kingdome
,
by
cyting
him
publiquely
in
the
Church
,
and
afterward
serving
him
with
a
copie
of
the
Libell
upon
his
coming
home
and
appearance
:
and
if
he
doe
not
appeare
,
by
proceeding
against
him
tanquam
pro
confesso
;
which
forme
was
observed
by
them
in
the
processing
of
all
the
Ministers
,
whom
at
this
time
they
suspended
and
transmitted
over
to
the
generall
Assembly
,
none
of
their
Libells
being
publiquely
read
in
Churches
:
But
with
the
Bishops
they
proceeded
otherwaies
,
against
all
course
of
Law
,
made
the
Libell
against
them
bee
read
publiquely
in
the
Churches
,
and
that
after
divers
of
them
,
upon
the
Covenanters
owne
knowledge
,
had
been
served
with
it
by
the
Officers
of
that
Presbyterie
;
so
that
there
was
no
use
of
any
further
publique
citation
,
personall
citation
being
already
made
:
Nay
,
and
to
doe
it
upon
a
Sunday
,
though
that
morning
the
Magistrates
of
Edinburgh
,
by
Our
Commissioners
speciall
commandement
,
required
them
to
forbeare
:
Nay
,
yet
to
publish
that
infamous
Libell
in
their
Churches
,
upon
a
day
when
the
holy
Communion
was
solemnly
administred
;
Nay
,
and
in
the
Colledge
Church
where
Rollock
is
Minister
,
(
because
it
was
late
,
and
after
noone
before
all
the
people
had
received
)
to
have
the
ordinarie
thanks-giving
and
praiers
after
the
Communion
quite
omitted
,
and
the
afternoone
Sermon
begun
without
any
precedent
praier
,
and
all
to
gaine
time
for
the
reading
of
this
lewd
Libell
,
as
if
it
had
been
of
greater
consequence
then
either
the
thanks-giving
or
praiers
after
the
holy
Communion
,
or
the
reading
of
those
Lessons
and
Chapters
of
sacred
Scripture
,
or
using
of
praier
,
which
are
duties
usually
performed
before
Sermon
:
Nay
,
to
have
this
Libell
read
in
the
afternoone
,
directly
against
the
Act
of
the
Presbyterie
which
appointed
it
to
be
read
in
the
forenoone
,
and
to
have
it
read
neither
by
Minister
nor
Reader
,
as
the
Act
enjoyneth
,
but
by
a
Lay-man
,
and
a
fierie
Advocate
:
All
these
put
together
,
let
the
Reader
judge
whether
here
were
not
many
acts
,
first
of
injustice
,
then
of
impietie
;
As
drawing
along
with
them
the
profanation
and
violation
of
the
Lords
house
,
the
Lords
day
,
the
Lords
holy
Communion
,
the
Lords
service
and
worship
in
both
parts
of
it
,
Praier
and
Preaching
.
Seventhly
,
the
Reader
shall
doe
well
to
observe
in
the
Preface
of
this
Libell
,
what
a
harmlesse
and
hazzardlesse
mustring
and
training
of
their
men
they
make
:
For
all
the
Covenanters
being
now
one
grosse
bodie
,
sworne
to
one
Covenant
,
and
to
mutuall
defence
one
of
another
,
without
admitting
any
motion
which
shall
tend
to
the
division
or
breaking
of
their
rankes
,
see
how
they
divide
themselves
,
onely
to
exercise
their
armes
,
and
to
make
them
perfect
in
their
postures
and
motions
;
after
they
have
cast
themselves
in
severall
figures
,
they
fall
to
skirmishing
,
not
in
earnest
,
but
in
jest
,
to
please
themselves
and
the
spectators
:
For
since
they
could
not
all
be
Judges
,
and
Commissioners
of
the
Assembly
,
they
make
their
fellow-Covenanters
not
elected
Commissioners
,
to
be
Plaintiffes
;
so
that
indeed
upon
the
point
,
the
Plaintiffes
and
Judges
are
all
one
:
for
they
having
all
sworne
and
abjured
(
as
they
say
themselves
)
the
principall
things
to
be
determined
in
the
Assembly
,
the
same
actors
before
they
came
from
their
Tables
at
Edinburgh
,
sorted
and
divided
their
parts
,
appointed
some
to
bee
chosen
Commissioners
,
and
so
to
act
the
part
of
Judges
,
and
others
of
themselves
to
draw
a
Libell
against
those
whom
they
should
nominate
,
so
they
should
act
the
part
of
Plaintiffes
:
In
the
meane
time
,
what
was
like
to
become
of
the
poore
Defendants
and
the
parties
cited
?
whether
they
were
not
like
to
bee
killed
in
this
play
,
let
the
spectators
deliver
their
opinions
:
And
this
now
is
that
Libell
,
with
which
the
Covenanters
did
undoubtedly
compasse
their
owne
end
,
which
was
,
to
raise
up
in
the
people
an
utter
abhorring
of
the
present
Bishops
persons
,
and
an
irreconcilable
hatred
against
both
their
persons
and
calling
;
but
with
what
religion
,
justice
,
and
honestie
they
have
effected
it
,
others
besides
themselves
,
both
in
heaven
and
earth
,
must
judge
and
give
sentence
.
As
this
of
the
Libell
was
a
tricke
of
falshood
,
so
about
this
time
there
was
put
upon
the
people
a
notable
tricke
of
forgerie
,
which
was
this
:
There
was
a
maid
,
whose
name
is
Michelson
,
her
father
was
a
Minister
;
and
when
he
died
left
her
young
,
she
hath
been
for
many
yeeres
distracted
by
fits
:
Upon
this
young
Maids
weaknesse
some
were
pleased
to
worke
,
and
to
report
her
for
one
inspired
with
a
spirit
of
divination
;
and
finding
,
that
out
of
her
blind
zeale
shee
was
wonderfully
affected
with
their
Covenant
,
and
that
in
her
raving
fits
her
words
tended
all
,
or
for
the
most
part
,
to
the
admiration
of
it
,
and
detestation
of
the
opposers
of
it
;
and
perceiving
,
that
shee
was
well
skilled
in
the
phrases
of
the
Scripture
,
and
had
a
good
memorie
,
so
that
shee
could
remember
the
bitter
invectives
,
which
both
in
the
Pulpits
and
elsewhere
shee
had
heard
made
against
the
Bishops
and
the
Service-booke
,
they
thought
her
a
very
fit
instrument
to
abuse
the
people
,
and
cryed
her
up
so
much
,
that
the
multitude
was
made
beleeve
her
words
proceeded
not
from
her selfe
,
but
from
God
.
Thence
was
that
incredible
concourse
of
all
sorts
of
people
,
Noblemen
,
Gentlemen
,
Ministers
,
Women
of
all
rankes
and
qualities
,
who
watched
or
stayed
by
her
day
and
night
,
during
the
time
of
her
pretended
fits
,
and
did
admire
her
raptures
and
inspirations
,
as
coming
from
Heaven
:
She
spake
but
at
certaine
times
,
and
many
times
had
intermissions
of
daies
and
weekes
,
in
all
probabilitie
,
that
she
might
have
time
to
receive
instructions
,
and
to
digest
them
against
the
next
time
of
exercising
her
gifts
(
as
they
call
them
;
)
which
so
soone
as
shee
was
ready
to
begin
,
the
newes
of
it
was
blowne
all
the
Towne
over
,
and
the
house
so
thronged
,
that
thousands
at
every
time
could
find
no
accesse
.
The
joy
which
her
auditors
conceived
for
the
comfort
of
such
a
messenger
from
Heaven
,
and
such
messages
as
she
delivered
from
thence
,
was
many
times
expressed
by
them
in
teares
,
by
none
more
then
by
Rollock
her
speciall
Favourite
;
who
being
desired
sometimes
by
the
spectators
to
pray
with
her
,
and
speake
to
her
,
answered
,
That
he
durst
not
doe
it
,
as
being
no
good
manners
in
him
to
speake
while
his
Master
was
speaking
in
her
.
Now
,
that
shee
was
set
up
by
the
Covenanters
,
to
perswade
their
ends
with
the
people
,
there
bee
two
reasons
which
may
induce
the
Reader
probably
to
beleeve
:
First
,
because
that
they
of
best
judgement
,
who
were
present
at
the
time
of
her
pretended
raptures
,
did
affirme
,
that
they
saw
nor
could
observe
nothing
supernaturall
in
them
;
they
onely
found
she
had
a
good
memorie
,
especially
of
that
which
she
had
read
in
the
Scripture
,
or
had
heard
preached
:
that
shee
had
a
very
good
expression
of
her selfe
,
but
yet
they
found
that
both
shee
knew
that
shee
was
speaking
,
and
what
shee
was
speaking
(
contrary
to
that
report
which
went
about
of
her
)
and
that
while
she
was
speaking
,
if
she
were
interrupted
by
any
questions
,
shee
made
very
pertinent
answers
to
them
,
which
could
not
have
been
,
if
all
that
time
shee
had
been
transported
with
any
supernatuall
rapture
.
Secondly
,
because
most
of
all
that
shee
spake
,
still
tended
to
the
Covenanters
ends
:
when
she
spake
of
Christ
,
she
ordinarily
called
him
by
the
name
of
Covenanting
Jesus
:
The
summe
of
her
speeches
for
the
most
part
was
,
that
it
was
revealed
unto
her
from
God
,
that
their
Covenant
was
approved
and
ratified
in
Heaven
;
but
that
Our
Covenant
was
an
invention
of
Sathan
;
that
all
the
adherents
to
it
should
bee
confounded
,
as
all
the
adherents
to
the
former
were
and
should
be
protected
by
God
,
the
author
of
their
Covenant
,
against
all
opposition
whatsoever
;
which
speeches
of
hers
were
averred
by
the
Covenanters
with
as
great
confidence
,
and
admired
by
the
people
with
as
much
veneration
,
if
not
more
,
as
any
other
of
their
Pulpit
Dictats
:
which
presumptions
did
make
very
many
(
both
Covenanters
and
others
)
thinke
,
that
the
crying
up
of
this
Maid
,
did
looke
something
like
a
Romish
imposture
.
Let
all
this
rebellious
behaviour
,
and
these
contempts
of
Our
Commissioner
and
Councell
,
interveening
betweene
Our
last
gracious
Proclamation
of
the
indiction
of
the
Assembly
,
and
the
day
of
the
Assembly
neere
at
hand
,
bee
laid
together
,
and
what
judgement
can
any
man
make
of
them
,
but
that
they
were
devised
and
practised
principally
for
this
purpose
,
That
Our
Commissioner
might
prorogue
or
discharge
the
Assembly
,
from
whence
by
these
strange
proceedings
hee
could
not
have
the
least
hope
of
any
good
:
and
if
hee
should
discharge
it
,
they
were
sure
they
should
gaine
some
credit
with
their
partie
,
whom
they
had
made
beleeve
that
hee
never
intended
otherwise
,
as
also
,
should
indict
an
Assembly
themselves
,
which
they
made
full
accompt
to
doe
;
which
appeareth
both
by
the
tenour
of
the
Commissions
given
to
their
severall
Commissioners
,
both
from
Presbyteries
and
Burrowes
,
which
run
thus
:
We
give
you
full
power
to
appeare
for
Us
at
this
Assembly
now
indicted
the
21.
of
November
next
,
wheresoever
it
shall
happen
to
be
,
not
naming
the
place
,
Glasgow
,
where
Wee
had
appointed
it
,
hoping
that
it
should
bee
prorogued
;
in
which
case
they
intended
to
hold
it
at
Edinburgh
,
the
seat
of
their
Tables
,
As
also
by
divers
of
the
Covenanters
Letters
written
to
that
purpose
;
the
copie
of
one
,
written
by
the
Lord
of
Balmerino
,
We
here
exhibit
to
you
.
Loving
Cousin
,
I
Have
lately
received
advertisment
from
severall
friends
that
are
chosen
Commissioners
for
the
Assembly
,
to
helpe
them
to
lodgings
in
Glasgow
;
I
send
you
h●re
a
Roll
of
some
of
our
particular
friends
,
whereof
you
may
give
a
Copie
to
the
Provost
and
Magistrates
,
that
they
,
(
being
men
of
quality
)
may
be
accordingly
furnished
for
themselves
and
their
train
,
with
such
roomes
(
at
least
)
as
you
have
provided
for
me
.
I
hope
your
Magistrates
have
beene
as
carefull
to
provide
for
the
Commissioners
as
for
the
Councellours
,
which
are
not
so
necessary
members
of
the
Assembly
as
the
Commissioners
:
And
if
they
be
not
well
eased
,
it
may
be
a
great
argument
to
the
Assembly
to
remove
it selfe
elsewhere
.
I
am
of
opinion
,
that
of
the
three
hundred
necessary
Commissioners
of
Assembly
,
the
halfe
of
them
have
not
provided
themselves
,
as
being
farre
distant
and
unacquainted
,
hoping
in
so
good
a
towne
to
fnde
all
commodities
for
money
.
I
would
send
a
servant
to
take
possession
of
those
Lodgings
which
can
be
had
,
for
my self
and
our
friends
,
that
we
be
not
surprised
with
the
Councellours
followers
,
who
are
to
be
with
you
the
15
or
16
of
this
instant
.
George
Porterfield
undertooke
to
my
Lord
Lindsey
and
other
Noblemen
,
at
his
last
being
here
,
to
bespeake
three
or
foure
of
the
best
Lodgings
they
designed
for
such
Noblemen
as
was
given
him
in
list
;
we
have
heard
nothing
of
his
performance
.
My
Lord
Lindsey
hath
written
oft-times
to
me
,
and
I
would
intreat
you
to
desire
George
to
write
with
the
first
occasion
to
John
Smith
,
or
any
other
he
pleaseth
here
,
that
we
may
know
his
care
and
account
of
his
undertaking
.
You
will
pardon
me
for
this
trouble
I
put
you
to
,
being
for
friends
that
will
be
verie
sensible
of
it
,
whereof
none
are
more
obliged
and
lesse
able
to
acquite
all
your
favours
,
then
Edinb
.
Novemb.
8.
1638.
Your
loving
Cousin
to
dispose
of
,
Balmerino
.
I
could
wish
our
owne
friends
were
as
well
bestowed
neere
one
another
as
can
be
;
and
if
I
cannot
come
there
the
next
weeke
,
I
will
send
a
servant
.
BY
these
lines
you
may
easily
perceive
,
both
the
insolent
contempts
used
by
these
men
towards
Our
Councel
,
and
the
resolution
which
they
had
to
keep
the
Assembly
,
or
to
remove
it
at
their
pleasures
.
But
after
they
were
once
perswaded
,
that
Our
Commissioner
was
resolved
to
hold
the
Assembly
at
the
time
and
place
appointed
by
Our
Proclamation
,
the
time
of
it
approaching
,
they
sent
out
from
their
Tables
a
second
paper
of
publique
instructions
throughout
all
the
parts
of
the
Kingdome
,
which
were
these
▪
THat
all
Noblemen
subscribers
of
the
Covenant
,
(
except
the
Noblemen
of
the
West
,
who
shall
be
ready
upon
advertisment
)
meet
at
Edinburgh
the
12.
of
November
,
and
stay
there
till
they
goe
to
Glasgow
,
where
they
shall
all
meet
on
Saturday
the
17.
of
November
at
the
furthest
.
That
the
full
number
of
these
who
are
appointed
Commissioners
by
the
severall
shires
,
to
attend
this
common
cause
,
with
foure
Gentlemen
within
the
bounds
of
every
Presbyterie
at
the
least
,
out
of
the
number
of
their
Assessors
,
without
excluding
any
voluntaries
,
That
they
come
to
Glasgow
the
17.
day
of
November
,
to
attend
constantly
the
Assembly
,
and
give
their
advice
in
the
common
cause
to
the
ruling
Elders
,
Commissioners
to
the
Assembly
out
of
these
Shires
and
Presbyteries
.
That
the
Burrowes
appoint
(
according
to
their
quality
and
number
)
two
,
foure
,
or
six
,
of
most
judicious
men
to
come
to
Glasgow
the
17.
of
November
,
and
there
constantly
to
attend
the
Assembly
,
and
give
their
advice
to
their
Commissioner
in
this
common
cause
.
That
the
Fast
be
observed
the
fourth
day
of
November
universally
,
with
any
other
dayes
they
may
conveniently
:
and
if
any
be
repairing
to
the
Assembly
,
that
they
keepe
the
Fast
where
they
shall
bee
for
the
time
.
That
now
especially
,
seeing
ruling
Elders
from
particular
Congregations
are
received
in
Presbyteries
,
that
particular
Congregations
take
such
course
,
that
no
Minister
Commissioner
be
forced
to
be
absent
from
the
Assembly
for
want
of
necessarie
charges
.
That
where
any
hath
beene
deceived
or
compelled
to
subscribe
this
new
Covenant
,
that
the
Ministers
take
their
Declarations
in
writing
,
or
by
act
in
the
bookes
of
Session
,
or
before
one
witnesse
,
that
they
were
forced
,
deceived
,
or
mistaken
:
And
that
every
Minister
make
known
,
and
intimate
publikely
to
the
people
the
printed
protestation
,
contayning
the
reasons
against
this
new
subscription
;
and
where
the
Minister
refuseth
,
that
some
well
affected
Gentleman
doe
it
.
IN
the
first
of
these
,
there
is
a
meeting
appointed
of
all
the
Commissioners
,
first
at
Edinburgh
,
then
at
Glasgow
,
which
was
(
no
doubt
)
to
agree
upon
the
conclusions
to
bee
made
in
the
Assembly
,
before
the
Assembly
should
assemble
:
In
the
second
and
third
you
see
a
course
taken
,
That
both
from
Presbyteries
and
Burrowes
,
the
severall
Commissioners
shall
have
numbers
of
Assistants
,
without
whose
advice
the
Commissioners
were
to
conclude
nothing
;
a
thing
never
heard
of
before
at
any
Assembly
of
that
Church
;
and
by
which
multitude
they
meant
to
terrifie
all
those
,
who
in
Glasgow
should
offer
to
oppose
or
speake
against
them
.
In
the
fourth
,
to
the
high
contempt
of
Our
Authoritie
and
Proclamation
,
they
appoint
another
day
for
the
publique
Fast
then
was
by
Us
designed
.
In
the
sixth
,
they
order
that
all
these
who
had
subscribed
Our
Covenant
and
Confession
,
should
bee
presented
as
publique
offenders
.
These
new
instructions
,
especially
that
Article
which
appointed
so
great
troupes
to
repaire
to
Glasgow
,
all
which
(
as
Our
Commissioner
was
informed
)
meant
to
goe
thither
with
Armes
,
and
in
hostile
equipage
,
which
is
most
severely
prohibited
by
the
Lawes
of
that
Our
Kingdome
,
moved
Our
Commissioner
and
Councell
,
by
publique
Proclamation
at
the
Crosse
of
Edinburgh
,
severely
to
interdict
any
Commissioner
for
the
Assembly
at
Glasgow
to
travell
thither
,
or
to
continue
there
with
more
attendance
then
those
of
their
owne
family
and
ordinarie
retinue
;
and
that
they
should
carrie
with
them
no
other
Armes
,
but
such
as
were
allowed
by
the
Lawes
of
that
Kingdome
,
under
the
paines
and
penalties
contained
in
the
said
Lawes
.
This
Proclamation
they
onely
answered
with
a
Protestation
,
yeelding
no
obedience
to
it
;
for
they
travelled
to
Glasgow
in
great
troupes
,
carrying
with
them
prohibited
and
warlike
Armes
.
It
is
easie
now
to
be
conceived
,
that
Our
Commissioner
could
expect
no
good
from
this
Assembly
,
the
preparations
whereunto
were
so
full
of
rebellion
and
tumult
;
and
the
precedent
elections
of
the
members
whereof
had
induced
many
legall
,
unavoidable
,
and
undeniable
nullities
of
it
:
yet
because
Our
people
should
clearely
see
the
realitie
of
Our
royall
intentions
,
and
the
Covenanters
partie
might
understand
how
they
had
beene
abused
by
the
reports
which
their
leaders
had
dispersed
,
That
We
meant
nothing
lesse
then
to
keepe
this
Assembly
;
and
principally
,
that
in
that
Assembly
We
might
fully
make
good
to
all
Our
subjects
,
whatsoever
We
had
promised
in
Our
last
gracious
declaration
,
(
the
heads
of
the
Covenanters
having
mainly
laboured
with
them
that
point
,
viz.
that
We
never
meant
to
performe
what
therein
We
had
promised
)
Our
Commissioner
began
his
journie
towards
Glasgow
,
and
arrived
there
on
the
17.
day
of
November
in
a
quiet
and
peaceable
manner
,
none
of
his
traine
carrying
with
them
any
prohibited
armes
:
There
met
him
at
Glasgow
all
Our
Councell
by
Our
direction
,
according
to
a
Letter
which
We
had
written
unto
them
,
requiring
them
to
assist
him
all
the
time
of
his
being
there
,
with
their
best
concurrence
and
counsell
:
Our
Letter
to
them
here
followeth
.
RIght
trusty
and
right
wel-beloved
Cousin
and
Councellour
,
Right
trusty
and
right
wel-beloved
Cousins
and
Councellours
,
We
greet
you
well
:
As
by
your
Letter
Wee
find
how
well
you
are
satisfied
with
Our
gracious
pleasure
,
expressed
in
Our
late
Proclamation
and
Declaration
;
so
We
doe
expect
the
continuance
of
your
care
by
your
best
indevours
,
to
bring
all
Our
good
people
to
a
true
sense
of
Our
Royall
intentions
,
and
reall
care
of
preferring
and
advancing
the
good
and
peace
of
that
Church
and
Kingdome
,
which
hath
alwayes
been
and
still
is
one
of
Our
chiefest
cares
.
We
give
you
hearty
thanks
for
your
affection
and
paines
in
this
service
,
and
doe
approve
of
your
course
in
subscribing
of
the
Confession
and
band
,
and
order
taken
by
you
for
publishing
and
requiring
the
like
due
and
thankfull
acceptance
of
Our
gracious
pleasure
by
all
Our
good
subjects
.
And
seeing
the
time
of
the
Assembly
doth
now
approach
,
We
require
you
to
attend
diligently
upon
Our
Commissioner
,
untill
the
time
appointed
for
the
downe
sitting
of
the
said
Assembly
,
and
further
,
to
the
finall
ending
thereof
;
that
from
time
to
time
you
may
be
assisting
to
him
with
your
best
opinions
and
advices
,
for
preparing
and
digesting
every
thing
that
may
conduce
to
bring
this
businesse
,
to
be
treated
upon
in
the
Assembly
;
to
the
wished
peaceable
and
happy
end
.
And
although
We
will
not
doubt
but
that
all
Our
good
subjects
will
bee
carefull
of
every
thing
that
may
concerne
Us
,
or
Our
Soveraigne
authority
;
yet
because
that
at
such
publike
and
generall
meetings
,
it
is
not
to
be
expected
that
all
mens
dispositions
will
be
alike
,
and
of
one
temper
,
Wee
require
you
,
and
that
in
a
more
particular
manner
,
according
to
the
trust
and
confidence
Wee
have
in
your
affections
to
Our
service
,
carefully
to
advert
,
that
if
any
proposition
shall
be
made
,
which
may
seeme
to
derogate
from
Soveraignty
,
or
that
true
estate
of
Monarchicall
Government
already
established
within
that
Kingdome
,
or
which
may
impede
the
peaceable
conclusion
of
this
Assembly
,
that
as
good
subjects
and
faithfull
Councellours
and
servants
to
Us
,
you
assist
Our
Commissioner
to
withstand
the
same
to
the
uttermost
of
your
power
:
To
whom
We
will
you
to
give
absolute
trust
in
every
thing
which
he
in
Our
name
shall
deliver
or
impart
to
you
,
or
any
of
you
,
in
publike
or
in
private
,
And
so
We
bid
you
farwell
.
From
Our
Honour
of
Hampton
Court
the
first
of
October
.
1638.
THe
Citie
of
Glasgow
being
much
filled
and
thronged
with
all
sorts
of
people
,
on
the
21.
day
of
November
1638.
the
day
designed
by
Our
Proclamation
,
the
Generall
Assembly
begun
,
and
was
opened
;
and
the
proceedings
were
as
follow
.
After
Sermon
in
the
morning
,
they
assembled
in
the
afternoone
:
The
ancientest
Minister
of
the
Towne
,
who
had
preached
in
the
morning
,
desired
all
present
to
begin
the
Action
with
the
chusing
of
a
Moderatour
:
Our
Commissioner
(
who
sate
upon
a
State
raised
in
a
place
eminent
above
the
rest
,
with
his
Assessors
about
him
conveniently
seated
below
)
told
them
that
there
was
something
to
be
done
before
the
choice
of
the
Moderatour
,
viz.
that
his
Commission
was
first
to
be
read
,
that
it
might
be
knowne
by
what
authoritie
he
sate
there
;
which
was
done
,
and
so
Our
Commission
to
him
was
publikely
read
,
as
followeth
.
CAROLUS
Dei
gratia
,
Magnae
Britanniae
,
Franciae
,
&
Hiberniae
Rex
,
fideique
Defensor
,
Omnibus
probis
hominibus
suis
ad
quos
praesentes
literae
pervenerint
,
Salutem
.
Sciatis
nos
considerantes
magnos
in
hoc
regno
nostro
Scotiae
non
ita
pridem
exortos
tumultus
,
ad
quos
quidem
componendos
multiplices
regiae
nostrae
voluntatis
declarationes
promulgavimus
,
quae
tamen
minorem
spe
nostrâ
effectum
hactenus
sortitae
sunt
:
Et
nunc
statuentes
ex
pio
erga
dictum
antiquum
regnum
nostrum
affectu
,
ut
omnia
gratiosè
stabiliantur
&
instaurentur
,
quod
(
per
absentiam
nostram
)
non
aliâ
ratione
melius
effici
potest
quam
fideli
aliquo
Delegato
constituto
,
cui
potestatem
credere
possimus
tumultus
hujusmodi
consopiendi
,
aliaque
officia
praestandi
,
quae
in
bonum
&
commodum
dicti
antiqui
regni
nostri
eidem
Delegato
nostro
imperare
nobis
videbitur
.
Cumque
satis
compertum
habeamus
obsequium
,
diligentiam
,
&
fidem
praedilecti
nostri
consanguinei
&
consiliarii
,
Jacobi
Marchionis
Hamiltonii
,
Comitis
Arraniae
&
Cantabrigiae
,
Domini
Aven
&
Innerdail
,
&c.
eundemque
ad
imperata
nostra
exequenda
sufficienter
instructum
esse
,
Id●irco
fecisse
&
constituisse
,
tenoreque
praesentium
facere
&
constituere
praefatum
praedilectum
nostrum
consanguineum
&
consiliarium
Jacobum
Marchionem
de
Hamiltoun
nostrum
Commissionarium
ad
effectum
subscriptum
.
Cum
potestate
dicto
Jacobo
Marchioni
de
Hamiltoun
,
&c.
dictum
regnum
nostrum
adeundi
,
ibidemque
praefatos
tumultus
in
dicto
regno
nostro
componendi
,
aliaque
officia
à
nobis
eidem
committenda
in
dicti
regni
nostri
bonum
&
commodum
ibi
praestandi
,
eoque
Concilium
nostrum
quibus
locis
&
temporibus
ei
visum
fuerit
convocandi
,
ac
rationem
&
ordinem
in
praemissis
exequendis
servandum
declarandi
&
praescribendi
;
&
quaecunque
alia
ad
Commissionis
hujus
capita
pro
commissâ
sibi
fide
exequenda
,
eandemque
ad
absolutum
finem
perducendam
&
prosequendam
conferre
possunt
,
tam
in
Concilio
quam
extra
Concilium
,
nostro
nomine
efficiendi
&
praestandi
;
idque
similitèr
&
adeò
liberè
acsi
nos
in
sacrosancta
nostra
persona
ibidem
adessemus
.
Praeterea
cum
plena
potestate
dicto
Jacobo
Marchioni
de
Hamiltoun
,
prout
sibi
videbitur
nostro
servitio
&
bono
dicti
regni
nostri
conducere
,
conventum
omnium
ordinum
ejusdem
regni
nostri
indicendi
,
ac
publica
comitia
&
conventus
eorundem
ordinum
eorumve
alterius
vel
utriusque
quibus
temporibus
&
locis
sibi
visum
fuerit
statuendi
,
&
ibidem
nostram
sacratissimam
personam
cum
omnibus
honoribus
&
privilegiis
supremo
Commissionario
nostri
Parliamenti
&
publici
conventus
incumben̄
similiter
adeoque
amplè
sicut
quivis
supremus
Commissionarius
quocunque
tempore
retroacto
gavisus
est
gerendi
:
Necnon
cum
potestate
praefato
Jacobo
Marchioni
de
Hamiltoun
Synodos
nationales
ecclesiae
dicti
regni
nostri
tenendas
temporibus
&
locis
quibus
sibi
visum
fuerit
indicendi
,
&
ibidem
seipsum
tanquam
nostrum
Commissionarium
gerendi
,
omniaque
eisdem
tenendis
inservientia
secundum
leges
&
praxin
praedictae
ecclesiae
&
regni
nostri
praestandi
:
Et
hac
praesenti
nostrâ
Commissione
durante
nostro
beneplacito
duratura
,
&
semper
donec
eadem
per
nos
expressè
inhibeatur
.
In
cujus
rei
testimonium
,
praesentibus
magnum
sigillum
nostrum
unà
cum
privato
nostro
sigillo
(
quia
praefatus
Marchio
de
Hamiltoun
in
praesentiarum
est
magni
sigilli
custos
)
apponi
praecepimus
,
Apud
Oatlands
vigesimo
nono
die
mensis
Julii
,
Anno
Domini
millesimo
sexcentesimo
trigesimo
octavo
,
Et
anno
regni
nostri
decimo
quarto
.
Per
signaturam
manu
S.
D.
N.
Regis
suprascriptam
.
NOw
,
this
Our
Commission
was
sealed
both
with
Our
great
Seale
of
that
Kingdome
and
Our
Privie
Seale
,
because
the
Archbishop
of
S.
Andrewes
the
late
Lord
Chancellour
,
had
lately
delivered
up
unto
Us
Our
Great
Seale
of
that
Kingdome
,
which
being
by
Us
for
a
time
deposited
into
the
custodie
of
Our
Commissioner
untill
We
should
otherwise
dispose
of
it
,
it
was
thought
fit
,
that
Our
Commission
to
him
should
be
attested
,
not
onely
by
Our
Great
Seale
,
which
he
then
had
in
his
custodie
,
but
by
Our
Privie
Seale
also
,
which
was
in
the
keeping
of
the
Lord
Privie
Seale
:
After
the
Commission
read
,
Our
Commissioner
exhorted
them
to
a
peaceable
and
moderate
carriage
,
touching
a
little
(
but
with
great
discretion
)
the
disorderly
proceedings
which
had
been
used
before
their
meeting
:
At
which
a
Nobleman
Lay-Elder
presently
took
fire
(
an
undoubted
presage
of
their
succeeding
carriage
)
and
answered
sharply
,
That
they
had
given
his
Grace
content
for
all
their
proceedings
;
to
which
Our
Commissioner
replyed
,
That
hee
had
never
yet
received
any
satisfaction
from
them
in
any
of
their
proceedings
,
and
,
by
way
of
attestation
,
called
God
to
witnesse
to
it
:
It
had
like
to
have
growne
to
a
hot
contestation
,
but
that
that
night
the
Assembly
was
dismissed
.
The
next
day
upon
their
first
sitting
down
,
they
urged
presently
the
choice
of
a
Moderatour
;
but
Our
Commissioner
desired
first
Our
Letter
to
the
Assembly
to
be
read
,
which
was
done
,
and
it
was
thus
:
ALthough
Wee
be
not
ignorant
that
the
best
of
Our
actions
have
beene
mistaken
by
many
of
Our
subjects
in
that
Our
ancient
Kingdome
,
as
if
Wee
had
intended
innovation
in
Religion
or
Lawes
;
yet
considering
nothing
to
be
more
incumbent
to
the
duty
of
a
Christian
King
,
then
the
advancement
of
Gods
glory
,
and
the
true
Religion
;
forgetting
what
is
past
,
We
have
seriously
taken
to
Our
Princely
consideration
such
particulars
as
may
settle
and
establish
the
truth
of
Religion
in
that
Our
ancient
Kingdome
,
and
also
to
satisfie
all
Our
good
people
of
the
reality
of
Our
intentions
herein
,
having
indicted
a
free
Generall
Assembly
to
be
kept
at
Glasgow
the
21.
of
this
instant
;
Wee
have
likewise
appointed
Our
Commissioner
to
attend
the
same
,
from
whom
you
are
to
expect
Our
pleasure
in
every
thing
,
and
to
whom
Wee
require
you
to
give
that
true
and
due
respect
and
obedience
,
as
if
Wee
were
personally
present
Our selves
.
And
in
full
assurance
of
Our
consent
to
what
he
shall
in
Our
name
promise
,
We
have
signed
these
,
and
wills
the
same
for
a
testimonie
to
posterity
to
bee
registred
in
the
Bookes
of
the
Assembly
.
At
White-Hall
the
29.
of
October
.
1638.
THen
they
called
againe
for
the
choice
of
a
Moderator
,
at
which
time
one
Doctor
Hammilton
presented
to
Our
Commissioner
a
Declinator
and
Protestation
in
the
name
of
the
Bishops
against
the
Assembly
,
containing
the
nullities
of
it
,
with
a
desire
that
it
might
be
read
,
and
a
publique
Act
entred
for
the
production
of
it
:
Upon
this
there
arose
a
very
great
heat
in
the
Assembly
,
they
alledging
,
that
nothing
could
be
done
untill
a
Moderator
was
chosen
;
and
they
did
directly
refuse
to
reade
the
said
Declinator
:
upon
which
both
Our
Commissioner
entred
a
Protestation
in
Our
Clerke
of
Registers
hands
against
the
refusall
of
it
,
and
tooke
instruments
thereupon
;
and
so
likewise
did
Doctor
Hammilton
in
the
name
of
the
Bishops
.
At
last
they
proceeded
to
the
choice
of
a
Moderator
,
to
which
,
before
Our
Commissioner
gave
way
,
hee
entred
(
as
before
)
another
Protestation
,
that
their
Act
of
chusing
should
neither
prejudice
Our
Prerogative
and
Authoritie
,
nor
any
Law
or
Custome
of
that
Church
and
Kingdome
,
nor
barre
him
(
when
he
should
see
cause
)
from
taking
legall
exceptions
,
either
against
the
person
elected
,
or
the
illegalitie
of
his
election
:
And
so
they
having
put
divers
other
stales
upon
the
List
,
accordingly
as
it
was
resolved
upon
before
at
their
Tables
in
Edinburgh
,
without
one
contrarie
voice
except
his
owne
,
who
could
not
chuse
himselfe
,
one
Master
Alexander
Henderson
,
the
prime
and
most
rigid
Covenanter
in
the
Kingdome
,
was
chosen
Moderator
.
The
third
day
Our
Commissioner
,
at
their
first
meeting
,
required
againe
that
the
Bishops
Declinator
and
Protestation
might
be
read
,
which
hee
conceived
they
had
promised
after
the
Moderator
should
be
chosen
:
but
they
rejected
it
againe
,
adding
then
,
that
the
Assembly
must
be
fully
constituted
of
all
it
members
,
and
bee
once
an
Assembly
,
before
any
thing
could
be
presented
to
it
:
To
which
it
was
answered
by
Our
Commissioner
,
That
hee
required
it
onely
to
be
read
,
not
to
be
discussed
untill
the
members
of
the
Assembly
were
constituted
by
allowing
of
their
severall
Commissions
,
because
this
Declinator
contained
reasons
why
either
all
,
or
at
least
some
elected
,
should
not
be
admitted
Commissioners
in
the
Assembly
,
because
of
the
nullities
of
the
elections
expressed
in
the
Declinator
;
which
reasons
containing
the
said
nullities
,
might
perswade
(
as
they
hoped
)
with
them
,
for
the
rejecting
their
Commissions
,
which
could
not
bee
done
after
their
approving
and
allowing
of
them
,
and
so
by
vertue
of
these
Commissions
,
admitting
them
for
constituted
members
of
the
Assembly
.
The
reason
why
Our
Commissioner
did
so
earnestly
urge
the
reading
of
that
Declinator
,
was
,
because
he
did
fore-see
the
fallacie
which
they
meant
to
use
,
viz.
The
Declinator
cannot
be
read
before
the
Assembly
bee
constituted
;
and
they
fearing
that
the
Declinator
contained
reasons
against
the
constitution
of
it
by
such
members
as
were
elected
,
and
that
after
they
were
once
admitted
,
it
was
too
late
to
alledge
any
reasons
;
for
then
they
were
sure
to
answer
,
that
all
elections
were
discussed
,
and
the
members
of
the
Assembly
received
,
and
therefore
nothing
then
to
bee
heard
against
either
;
which
indeed
afterward
was
their
very
answer
:
There
was
nothing
left
here
to
Our
Commissioner
,
but
entring
a
Protestation
as
formerly
,
and
solemnly
calling
themselves
to
witnesse
,
whether
with
any
shew
of
justice
the
reading
of
the
Bishops
Protestation
could
bee
denied
before
the
elections
were
admitted
,
the
principall
aime
of
it
being
to
shew
reasons
why
they
could
not
be
admitted
,
wondering
with
what
colour
or
face
they
(
above
all
men
)
could
doe
it
,
who
had
read
and
published
so
many
Protestations
both
against
Our
Proclamations
and
Acts
of
Our
Councell
;
and
so
,
how
they
could
denie
to
Our
Commissioner
a
thing
required
in
Our
name
,
and
by
Our
authoritie
,
which
they
themselves
had
practised
without
any
warrantie
or
authoritie
at
all
:
But
all
in
vaine
;
for
not
the
least
resolution
taken
at
Edinburgh
must
suffer
any
abatement
:
and
therefore
rejecting
the
reading
of
the
Declinator
,
they
first
put
by
the
Clerke
of
the
Assembly
his
sonne
,
who
by
reason
of
his
fathers
sicknesse
had
a
lawfull
deputation
from
him
,
and
whom
(
as
it
seemeth
)
they
afterward
wrought
to
a
demission
,
and
went
on
to
the
election
of
a
new
Clerke
,
whom
without
one
contrarie
voice
they
did
chuse
,
viz.
one
Master
Archibald
Johnston
an
Advocate
,
the
Clerke
of
their
Tables
at
Edinburgh
;
against
whose
election
Our
Commissioner
likewise
protested
as
formerly
.
At
his
admission
hee
made
a
short
speech
,
declaring
(
against
his
conscience
)
his
unwillingnesse
to
accept
that
charge
,
but
yet
affirming
,
that
at
this
time
hee
would
not
bee
wanting
to
contribute
his
part
towards
the
defence
of
the
prerogative
of
the
Sonne
of
God
;
as
if
that
now
had
been
in
any
danger
.
The
fourth
day
they
begun
the
reading
of
the
severall
Commissions
.
Our
Commissioner
,
as
formerly
,
entred
a
Protestation
to
take
exception
against
their
elections
,
in
his
owne
due
time
;
onely
hee
was
content
they
should
goe
on
,
that
he
might
see
their
justice
in
allowing
or
disallowing
the
elections
,
of
which
he
knew
many
to
be
very
untoward
,
and
made
with
violence
:
Now
the
Reader
is
carefully
to
observe
their
partialitie
in
admitting
or
rejecting
elections
:
for
wheresoever
there
was
a
Non-covenanter
chosen
(
of
which
number
there
were
not
above
two
or
three
)
or
any
moderate
Covenanter
,
not
designed
by
them
at
Edinburgh
,
and
chosen
according
to
their
secret
instructions
(
with
which
the
Reader
shall
afterward
be
made
acquainted
)
them
they
either
quite
rejected
,
or
suspended
from
voice
,
untill
some
exceptions
made
against
their
election
should
bee
discussed
;
which
they
were
sure
should
never
bee
done
:
as
shall
now
appeare
in
these
particulars
.
When
the
Commission
from
the
Presbyterie
of
Peebles
was
read
,
there
was
presently
read
a
Protestation
and
Petition
given
in
by
a
meane
Minister
of
that
Presbyterie
,
not
against
the
election
it selfe
(
for
there
did
not
appeare
the
least
shew
of
exception
against
it
when
the
Act
of
the
Presbyterie
was
read
)
but
against
some
violence
pretended
to
be
used
by
Our
Lord
Treasurer
,
who
,
being
an
inhabitant
within
the
precincts
of
that
Presbyterie
,
was
present
at
the
election
:
The
petition
was
conceived
in
very
boisterous
and
uncivil
terms
:
The
Lord
Treasurer
answered
all
that
was
pretended
so
fully
,
that
not
any
one
in
the
Assembly
seemed
to
bee
unsatisfied
;
there
being
not
one
election
returned
which
was
more
punctually
made
,
and
that
even
according
to
their
owne
publique
instructions
:
yet
because
the
Commissioners
elected
,
though
Covenanters
,
were
not
the
same
who
had
been
designed
at
Edinburgh
,
nor
such
as
another
Lord
,
dwelling
in
that
Presbyterie
,
who
was
a
Lay-Elder
and
Covenanter
,
had
a
mind
to
,
the
approbation
of
that
Commission
,
and
admission
of
these
Commissioners
most
shamefully
was
put
off
and
respited
,
untill
that
Petition
and
Protestation
might
be
examined
;
and
so
it
was
continued
from
time
to
time
,
though
it
were
often
called
upon
:
Our
Commissioner
told
them
,
That
sure
there
were
none
present
,
who
did
not
admire
at
these
proceedings
;
and
that
if
the
Petitioner
failed
in
his
probation
(
which
afterward
hee
did
,
and
asked
pardon
for
it
)
hee
deserved
some
exemplarie
punishment
to
bee
inflicted
upon
him
,
who
had
dared
to
traduce
so
great
an
Officer
of
State
:
In
this
particular
it
was
too
plain
,
that
the
poore
Minister
was
onely
set
on
to
present
this
Protestation
for
the
reasons
now
declared
.
After
this
,
there
arose
a
very
hot
contestation
,
concerning
the
election
of
the
Lay-Elder
for
the
Presbyterie
of
Brichen
:
The
Earle
of
Montrose
presented
one
Commission
in
which
the
Laird
of
Dunn
was
chosen
Lay-Elder
by
the
voyce
of
one
Minister
,
and
a
few
Lay-Elders
:
There
was
another
Commission
presented
by
that
Presbyterie
,
in
which
was
returned
the
Lord
Carnaegie
,
lawfully
chosen
by
the
voyces
of
all
the
rest
of
the
Ministers
and
Lay-Elders
;
yet
because
the
Earle
of
Montrose
did
oppose
the
election
of
the
Lord
Carnaegie
,
though
his
owne
brother
in
law
,
all
the
Covenanters
in
the
Assembly
sided
with
the
Laird
of
Dunn
,
for
whom
the
Earle
of
Montrose
stood
,
both
of
them
being
rigid
Covenanters
,
against
the
other
Lord
who
was
a
Covenanter
likewise
,
but
a
more
moderate
one
.
And
indeed
,
it
was
a
wonder
to
see
how
openly
all
rules
of
justice
without
any
feare
or
shame
,
were
laid
aside
in
this
particular
;
for
though
they
did
not
approve
the
election
of
the
Laird
of
Dunn
,
who
wanted
voyces
to
his
election
,
yet
they
would
not
admit
of
the
other
,
whose
election
admitted
not
the
least
scruple
.
In
the
agitation
of
this
business
,
there
fell
out
a
memorable
passage
,
of
which
the
Covenanters
were
very
much
ashamed
,
because
it
betrayed
one
of
their
secret
instructions
,
&
it
was
this
:
There
was
written
upon
the
back
of
that
Commission
which
was
tendered
by
the
Lord
Montrose
,
a
Declaration
wherein
the
lawfulnesse
of
that
Commission
,
and
the
unlawfulnesse
of
the
other
was
offered
to
be
cleared
,
in
which
,
among
other
things
,
it
was
objected
against
the
Lord
Carnaegie
his
election
that
it
was
made
contrary
to
the
directions
of
the
Tables
at
Edinburgh
;
which
the
Clerk
perceiving
,
stopped
,
and
would
read
no
further
.
Our
Commissioner
hereupon
required
the
Moderatour
to
give
him
a
copie
or
extract
of
that
paper
which
was
last
read
,
and
of
the
names
of
those
who
had
subscribed
to
it
,
and
that
subscribed
by
the
hand
of
the
Clerk
of
the
Assembly
.
The
Moderatour
absolutely
refused
it
:
Our
Commissioner
told
him
,
that
he
desired
it
to
help
him
in
Our
service
,
that
by
it
he
might
bee
the
better
informed
how
to
proceed
in
his
objecting
against
such
Commissions
as
he
meant
to
challenge
:
The
Moderatour
againe
refused
to
doe
it
,
alledging
,
that
the
challenged
Declaration
was
but
accidentally
written
on
the
backe
of
the
Commission
;
Our
Commissioner
replyed
,
That
could
not
be
written
privately
or
accidentally
,
which
was
given
in
publike
to
the
Assembly
,
and
that
by
a
member
of
it
,
of
so
great
place
and
quality
,
for
a
justification
of
his
proceeding
in
that
election
;
and
withall
protested
,
That
though
he
were
not
Our
Commissioner
,
but
the
meanest
subject
of
the
land
,
he
could
not
in
justice
be
denied
the
copie
of
any
thing
exhibited
in
a
Court
of
justice
.
But
all
in
vaine
:
for
after
much
cavilling
by
the
Moderatour
and
other
covenanting
Lords
,
Our
Commissioner
desiring
the
Moderator
to
put
it
to
voyces
whether
he
could
be
denied
a
copie
of
it
;
even
that
was
refused
him
likewise
,
they
being
afraid
,
that
the
Assembly
would
not
deny
so
notorious
an
act
of
justice
:
upon
which
Our
Commissioner
(
though
mildly
,
yet
with
some
expression
of
distast
)
did
thus
deliver
himselfe
:
Let
God
Almighty
judge
if
this
be
a
free
Assembly
,
in
which
is
denyed
to
his
Majesties
Commissioner
that
,
which
cannot
be
denyed
to
the
meanest
of
his
subjects
;
and
at
last
,
hee
tooke
instruments
in
the
hands
of
Our
Clerke
of
Register
,
that
he
was
refused
the
copie
of
a
Declarator
given
in
to
the
Assembly
,
delivered
into
the
Clerkes
hands
,
and
publikely
read
by
him
,
in
which
,
amongst
other
things
,
was
contained
,
that
the
election
of
the
Lord
Carnaegie
,
Commissioner
from
Brichen
,
was
invalid
,
as
being
contrarie
to
the
directions
of
the
Tables
of
the
Commissioners
at
Edinburgh
;
which
occasioned
the
Moderator
to
say
,
That
Our
Commissioner
needed
no
copie
of
it
,
he
had
so
faithfully
repeated
all
that
was
contained
in
it
:
Our
Commissioner
hereupon
,
since
he
could
not
obtaine
a
copie
of
it
,
desired
all
present
to
be
witnesses
of
what
the
Moderator
had
spoken
,
&
that
he
had
acknowledged
his
faithfull
repetition
of
that
part
of
the
Declarator
whereof
he
was
refused
the
copie
;
and
thereupon
againe
tooke
instruments
.
In
this
businesse
Sir
Lewis
Stuart
,
one
of
Our
Assessors
to
Our
Commissioner
,
spake
some
few
words
;
which
when
the
Moderator
was
about
to
answer
,
the
Lord
of
Montrose
forbid
him
to
answer
one
who
had
no
place
to
speake
there
:
Afterward
there
arose
a
great
contestation
between
the
Earle
of
Southesk
,
one
of
Our
Assessors
,
and
the
Moderator
,
with
so
much
heat
on
the
Moderators
side
,
and
some
Lords
who
sided
with
him
,
that
Our
Commissioner
was
put
to
moderate
the
Moderator
,
and
quench
the
heat
of
the
Assembly
;
for
which
many
of
them
gave
Our
Commissioner
thankes
,
and
so
all
businesse
was
continued
till
Munday
.
On
Munday
,
being
the
5.
day
of
their
sitting
,
they
went
on
in
the
rest
of
the
controverted
elections
,
refusing
to
heare
the
Lord
Carnaegie
his
election
discussed
,
but
putting
it
off
to
a
Committee
:
Master
Andrew
Logie
Minister
of
Red
,
but
a
Non-covenanter
,
being
returned
a
Commissioner
from
the
Presbyterie
of
Garrioche
,
was
refused
to
be
admitted
,
though
they
laid
not
the
least
exception
against
his
election
:
their
pretence
was
,
There
was
a
Petition
presented
against
him
to
the
Assembly
,
and
no
voice
must
be
allowed
him
,
untill
he
had
answered
that
:
A
very
easie
device
for
putting
by
any
Commissioner
whom
they
liked
not
,
since
it
was
no
hard
matter
to
find
one
to
present
a
Petition
against
any
man
.
Another
Minister
of
the
Channery
of
Rosse
,
and
Archdeacon
of
Rosse
,
one
Master
William
Mackeinzey
,
Commissioner
from
the
Presbyterie
of
the
Channery
,
upon
certaine
cavills
both
of
his
election
and
commission
,
which
did
beare
,
that
he
should
continue
there
no
longer
then
Wee
or
Our
Commissioner
should
continue
the
Assembly
,
because
the
sole
power
of
calling
and
dissolving
of
Assemblies
did
belong
to
Us
,
for
the
present
was
onely
suspended
from
his
voice
;
the
reason
was
plaine
,
he
was
a
Non-covenanter
,
and
had
openly
averred
in
the
Assembly
,
that
at
their
election
the
Ministers
of
their
Presbyterie
were
threatned
by
those
who
brought
Letters
from
the
Tables
,
if
they
should
returne
the
election
of
any
,
but
such
as
they
,
who
brought
the
Letters
,
desired
.
Two
elections
were
returned
from
the
Presbyterie
of
Aberdene
,
One
of
Covenanters
,
made
by
a
few
Ministers
,
but
many
Lay-Elders
,
at
which
neither
the
Moderatour
nor
the
Clerke
of
the
Presbyterie
were
present
;
Another
of
Non-covenanters
,
which
election
was
made
onely
by
Ministers
,
and
at
which
the
Moderatour
and
Clerke
were
both
present
;
yet
that
other
election
,
at
the
returne
whereof
there
wanted
the
Clerkes
hand
,
(
without
which
no
Presbyteriall
Act
can
bee
taken
for
a
Record
)
was
allowed
,
and
the
other
rejected
,
upon
the
bare
relation
of
one
of
the
Covenanting
Ministers
who
was
returned
wrongfully
,
and
the
attestation
of
the
other
whom
the
Moderatour
openly
in
the
Assembly
called
up
and
desired
to
testifie
whether
the
relation
of
his
fellow
was
true
:
an
excellent
way
of
proofe
against
a
publique
Record
,
to
take
the
testimonie
of
one
who
was
as
wrongfully
returned
as
the
Relator
.
The
Universitie
of
Aberdene
sent
none
of
their
Professors
to
the
Assembly
,
not
daring
to
trust
themselves
upon
the
way
,
having
been
so
much
threatned
with
the
losse
of
their
lives
for
writing
against
the
Covenant
:
Onely
they
sent
one
of
their
number
,
no
Divine
,
but
a
Professor
of
Humanitie
,
to
excuse
their
absence
;
his
Commission
being
read
,
gave
him
onely
power
to
be
there
,
and
did
constitute
him
their
Agent
in
any
thing
which
should
concerne
their
Universitie
;
requiring
him
to
continue
there
,
and
from
time
to
time
to
give
them
advertisement
of
all
that
passed
.
The
Moderatour
did
justly
affirme
,
That
that
was
no
Commission
,
the
party
having
no
power
by
it
to
give
any
voice
in
the
Assembly
,
and
so
there
was
no
more
to
be
said
to
it
:
but
immediately
something
being
transmitted
by
whispering
from
eare
to
eare
,
untill
it
came
to
the
Moderatours
eare
,
the
Moderatour
begun
presently
to
recant
,
and
perusing
his
letter
of
credence
,
said
,
hee
perceived
that
there
was
onely
want
of
formalitie
in
the
draught
,
which
they
might
easily
passe
over
;
and
so
they
allowed
that
for
a
Commission
which
was
none
,
and
admitted
him
to
have
a
voice
in
the
Assembly
,
though
the
Universitie
gave
him
no
such
power
,
nor
would
they
have
sent
any
Commissioner
but
a
Divine
.
At
this
sudden
change
of
the
Moderatour
,
made
in
him
by
a
whisper
,
many
begun
to
smile
,
and
to
lay
wagers
that
the
party
admitted
was
a
Covenanter
,
which
the
Moderatour
did
not
expect
from
that
Universitie
,
and
that
this
secretly-conveyed
intelligence
of
it
had
changed
him
;
and
indeed
afterward
it
proved
to
be
so
.
And
thus
the
members
of
their
Assembly
were
constituted
,
just
as
they
had
designed
them
;
at
which
they
were
mightily
over-joyed
,
being
now
assured
,
that
they
might
conclude
what
they
pleased
:
And
although
it
might
in
common
reputation
have
better
suited
with
the
principles
of
wisedome
,
not
to
have
taken
exceptions
against
these
few
elections
,
which
were
made
contrarie
to
their
directions
(
for
thereby
they
had
gained
the
opinion
of
impartialitie
▪
and
had
lost
nothing
of
their
power
,
those
few
voices
not
being
able
to
carrie
any
thing
against
their
great
number
)
yet
such
was
their
blind
obstinacie
,
that
they
scorned
that
any
one
should
sit
there
who
runne
not
their
rebellious
courses
,
as
holding
it
a
dis-reputation
to
them
if
they
should
be
thought
to
have
abated
any
thing
,
not
onely
of
their
power
but
even
of
their
will
.
Besides
,
not
onely
their
peevishnesse
,
but
even
their
pride
appeared
notably
in
one
particular
:
Wee
,
in
Our
Letters
to
the
Assembly
,
had
nominated
for
Assessors
to
Our
Commissioner
these
sixe
:
The
Earle
of
Traquair
Lord
Treasurer
,
the
Earle
of
Roxburgh
Lord
Privie-Seale
,
the
Earle
of
Argyle
,
the
Earle
of
Lauderdaile
,
the
Earle
of
Southesk
,
Lords
of
Our
Privie
Councell
,
and
Sir
Lewis
Stuart
an
Advocate
,
a
farre
fewer
number
then
ever
Our
royall
Father
called
to
assist
any
of
his
Commissioners
;
all
which
ever
constantly
had
voices
in
the
Assembly
;
But
here
,
though
these
sixe
suffrages
were
able
to
doe
nothing
against
their
minds
;
yet
because
they
would
be
sure
to
clip
the
wings
of
Authoritie
,
they
absolutely
refused
to
let
them
have
any
voice
at
all
,
telling
Our
Commissioner
,
That
he
might
consult
with
these
Assessors
if
he
pleased
,
but
that
they
were
to
have
no
voice
in
the
Assembly
:
affirming
,
with
incredible
impudence
,
That
if
We
Our Selfe
were
there
,
We
should
have
but
one
voice
,
and
that
not
negative
neither
,
nor
more
affirmative
then
any
one
member
of
the
Assembly
had
:
by
which
meanes
they
have
published
to
the
World
this
sweet
and
wholsome
doctrine
,
That
their
King
in
their
Ecclesiasticall
Assembly
hath
no
more
power
then
any
Towne-Clerke
,
Taylor
,
or
Sadler
who
shall
sit
as
a
Lay-Elder
there
:
which
desperate
opinion
of
theirs
,
doth
plainly
shew
the
reason
why
in
their
last
publique
instructions
preceding
the
Assembly
,
they
ordered
,
That
every
Lay-Elder
from
Presbyteries
should
come
attended
with
three
or
foure
,
and
every
Commissioner
from
Burrowes
with
five
or
sixe
of
their
owne
ranke
and
qualitie
,
who
should
continue
with
them
all
the
time
of
the
Assembly
,
without
whose
advice
they
should
not
give
voice
to
any
thing
;
a
thing
never
heard
of
at
any
generall
Assembly
before
.
Sure
they
had
heard
and
knew
the
number
&
names
of
the
Assessors
,
whom
Wee
had
appointed
to
assist
Our
Commissioner
;
and
therefore
they
would
have
every
mechanicall
Artizan
,
chosen
a
Lay-Elder
for
the
Assembly
,
(
whom
they
held
to
have
equall
power
with
Us
in
it
)
to
carrie
the
same
badge
of
power
and
state
with
Us
,
and
to
have
their
Assessors
as
well
as
We
,
and
those
equall
in
number
to
Ours
,
and
the
same
power
with
Ours
,
of
consulting
,
though
not
concluding
:
All
which
,
whether
royall
Majestie
and
supreme
Soveraigntie
can
or
ought
to
digest
,
any
reasonable
man
may
judge
.
The
Assembly
being
just
now
the
same
thing
which
the
Tables
were
at
Edinburgh
in
substance
,
but
in
condition
far
worse
(
for
here
were
none
now
but
the
most
obstinate
Covenanters
,
whom
the
severall
Tables
had
picked
out
of
all
the
packe
)
and
they
meeting
at
the
Towne-house
of
Glasgow
alwayes
before
they
met
at
the
Church
(
the
place
of
the
Assembly
)
the
Moderator
being
the
same
materially
who
governed
them
at
Edinburgh
,
though
not
so
formally
chosen
as
now
;
the
Clerke
of
the
Assembly
being
the
same
,
who
was
Clerke
to
their
Covenant
and
to
their
Tables
at
Edinburgh
;
the
members
of
the
Assembly
being
the
same
who
sate
at
their
Tables
there
,
and
those
the
most
corrupted
and
distempered
of
them
all
:
who
could
now
expect
lesse
insolent
conclusions
from
this
Assembly
,
then
they
had
found
from
their
Tables
?
And
indeed
the
very
same
were
found
:
For
immediately
they
bragged
that
now
they
were
a
constituted
Assembly
,
and
resolved
to
laugh
at
any
who
should
quarrell
with
the
elections
which
they
had
approved
;
and
especially
at
the
Bishops
Declinator
,
if
it
should
containe
any
arguments
to
that
purpose
.
The
first
Cocke
who
begun
to
crow
upon
this
dunghill
,
though
it
were
within
night
,
no
ordinarie
time
of
crowing
,
was
Master
Andrew
Ramsey
a
Minister
of
Edinburgh
,
who
,
getting
up
upon
a
stoole
or
fourme
,
made
a
very
great
bragge
,
offering
by
dispute
to
prove
against
any
man
the
lawfulnesse
of
lay
Elders
,
by
Scripture
,
Antiquitie
,
Fathers
,
Councels
,
the
judgement
of
all
the
Reformed
Churches
,
even
of
the
Church
of
England
,
who
admitted
them
into
the
High
Commission
.
Our
Commissioner
seeing
him
crowd
so
much
in
a
very
little
room
,
told
him
that
he
runne
no
great
hazzard
or
danger
in
his
challenge
;
for
he
was
sure
the
Judges
would
bee
his
seconds
:
yet
if
it
pleased
him
,
hee
would
find
one
should
enter
into
the
Lists
with
him
,
either
publiquely
or
privately
,
upon
that
quarrell
;
but
many
of
his
brethren
were
not
very
well
pleased
with
his
glorious
challenge
,
as
making
accompt
that
hee
would
never
bee
able
to
make
good
the
greatest
part
of
it
:
And
with
this
bragge
the
Assembly
dissolved
for
that
night
.
The
next
day
,
being
the
27.
of
November
,
after
the
Assembly
was
met
,
Our
Commissioner
urged
once
againe
that
the
Bishops
Declinator
might
bee
read
;
which
was
accordingly
done
by
the
Clerke
of
the
Assembly
.
It
was
entertained
with
much
jeering
and
laughter
,
and
by
transmission
of
a
whisper
from
one
eare
to
another
,
they
resolved
when
it
was
read
out
to
have
received
it
with
a
generall
hissing
;
but
yet
by
another
generall
whisper
,
transmitted
as
the
former
,
that
course
was
stopped
.
After
it
was
ended
,
Our
Commissioner
spake
home
to
them
,
for
the
necessitie
of
that
Declinator
,
and
the
unavoidable
strength
of
the
reasons
contained
in
the
same
,
and
in
depressing
,
by
way
of
parallel
,
their
Libell
against
the
Bishops
:
which
hee
spared
not
to
call
infamous
and
scurrillous
,
both
in
the
matter
of
it
,
and
the
manner
of
promulging
it
;
and
hereupon
tooke
instruments
in
Our
Clerke
of
Registers
hands
,
both
for
the
production
and
reading
of
the
Declinator
.
Some
of
the
Lords
of
the
Assembly
offered
to
doe
the
like
in
the
Clerk
of
the
Assemblies
hands
,
but
Our
Commissioner
told
him
it
was
needlesse
,
since
it
was
not
tendered
to
the
Assembly
but
to
himselfe
:
First
,
the
Moderatour
in
a
short
speech
deplored
the
obstinacie
of
the
Bishops
hearts
,
who
in
all
that
Declinator
had
bewrayed
no
signe
of
remorse
and
sorrow
for
their
wicked
courses
▪
and
then
the
Lords
of
the
Assembly
perceiving
their
errour
,
that
they
who
found
themselves
to
bee
Judges
,
had
offered
to
take
instruments
in
the
Clerkes
hands
of
the
production
of
any
exhibits
(
which
was
never
heard
to
bee
done
by
the
Judge
,
but
onely
by
the
actor
or
plaintiffe
)
prompted
some
young
Noblemen
,
and
Gentlemen
Covenanters
(
but
not
members
of
the
Assembly
)
then
present
,
to
demand
instruments
of
the
production
of
the
Bishops
Declinator
;
in
whose
name
one
Gibson
,
one
of
the
Clerkes
of
Our
Session
(
and
so
acquainted
with
Law
termes
)
both
demanded
instruments
,
and
thundered
out
a
verball
Protestation
,
in
such
Law
termes
as
was
not
easie
to
be
understood
by
most
of
the
auditors
:
The
summe
of
what
was
understood
,
was
this
,
That
they
would
pursue
their
Libell
against
the
Bishops
so
long
as
they
had
lives
and
fortunes
,
etiam
in
foro
contentiosissimo
,
and
required
Doctor
Hammilton
their
Proctor
then
present
,
to
take
notice
that
they
cyted
him
to
compeere
die
in
diem
till
sentence
were
given
.
Our
Commissioner
first
protested
against
that
Protestation
,
and
then
discharged
the
Bishops
Proctor
from
appearance
before
the
Assembly
,
to
which
he
had
presented
no
Declinator
;
but
required
him
to
appeare
before
himselfe
,
to
whom
it
was
presented
,
when
he
should
require
him
:
The
Declinator
of
the
Bishops
here
insueth
.
The
Declinator
and
Protestation
of
the
Archbishops
and
Bishops
of
the
Church
of
SCOTLAND
,
and
others
their
adherents
within
that
Kingdome
,
against
the
pretended
Generall
Assemblie
holden
at
Glasgow
,
Novemb.
21.
1638.
WEE
Archbishops
,
Bishops
and
other
Under-subscribers
for
our selves
and
in
name
and
behalfe
of
the
Church
of
Scotland
:
Whereas
it
hath
pleased
the
Kings
Majestie
to
indict
a
generall
Assemblie
of
the
Church
to
be
kept
at
Glasgow
,
Novemb.
21.
1638.
for
composing
and
setling
of
the
distractions
of
the
same
,
First
do
acknowledge
and
professe
,
That
a
Generall
Assemblie
lawfully
called
and
orderly
conveened
is
a
most
necessarie
and
effectuall
meane
for
removing
those
evils
wherewith
the
said
Church
is
infested
,
and
for
setling
that
order
which
becommeth
the
house
of
God
,
And
that
wee
wish
nothing
more
then
a
meeting
of
a
peaceable
and
orderly
Assemblie
to
that
effect
.
Secondly
,
we
acknowledge
and
professe
,
as
becommeth
good
Christians
and
faithfull
subjects
,
that
his
Majestie
hath
authoritie
by
his
prerogative
Royall
to
call
Assemblies
,
as
is
acknowledged
by
the
Assemblie
at
Glasgow
,
1610.
and
Parliament
1612.
and
that
it
is
not
lawfull
to
conveene
without
his
Royall
consent
and
approbation
,
except
wee
will
put
our selves
in
danger
to
bee
called
in
question
for
sedition
.
Yet
neverthelesse
in
sundrie
respects
,
wee
cannot
but
esteeme
this
meeting
at
Glasgow
most
unlawfull
and
disorderly
,
and
their
proceedings
void
and
null
in
Law
,
for
the
causes
and
reasons
following
:
First
,
before
his
Majesties
Royall
warrant
to
my
Lord
Commissioner
his
Grace
to
indict
a
lawfull
free
generall
Assemblie
,
the
usurped
authoritie
of
the
Table
(
as
they
call
it
)
by
their
missives
and
instructions
,
did
give
order
and
direction
for
all
Presbyteries
to
elect
and
chuse
their
Commissioners
for
the
Assemblie
,
and
,
for
seeking
of
Gods
blessing
to
it
,
to
keep
a
solemne
Fast
,
Sept.
16.
whereas
his
Majesties
warrant
for
indicting
of
that
Assemblie
was
not
published
till
the
22.
of
that
month
:
so
that
they
preventing
and
not
proceeding
by
warrant
of
Royall
authoritie
,
the
pretended
Commissioners
being
chosen
before
the
Presbyteries
were
authorized
to
make
election
,
cannot
bee
reputed
members
of
a
lawfull
Assemblie
.
A
lawfull
Assemblie
must
not
onely
be
indicted
by
lawfull
authoritie
(
as
we
acknowledge
this
to
be
)
but
also
constituted
of
such
members
as
are
requisite
to
make
up
such
a
body
.
For
if
,
according
to
the
indiction
,
none
at
all
do
conveene
,
or
where
the
Clergie
is
called
there
meet
none
but
Laicks
,
or
moe
Laicks
then
of
the
Clergie
,
with
equall
power
to
judge
and
determine
;
or
such
of
the
Laicks
and
Clergie
as
are
not
lawfully
authorized
,
or
are
not
capable
of
that
employment
by
their
places
;
or
such
as
are
legally
disabled
to
sit
and
decide
in
an
Assemblie
of
the
Church
:
a
meeting
consisting
of
such
members
cannot
be
thought
a
free
and
lawfull
Assemblie
:
By
that
Act
of
Parliament
Ja.
6.
par.
3.
cap.
46.
1572.
Everie
Minister
who
shall
pretend
to
be
a
Minister
of
Gods
Word
and
Sacraments
,
is
bound
to
give
his
assent
and
subscription
to
the
Articles
of
Religion
contained
in
the
Acts
of
our
Soveraigne
Lords
Parliament
,
and
,
in
presence
of
the
Archbishop
Superintendent
or
Commissioner
of
the
Province
,
give
his
oath
,
for
acknowledging
and
recognoscing
of
our
Soveraigne
Lord
and
his
authoritie
,
and
bring
a
testimoniall
in
writing
thereupon
,
and
openly
upon
some
Sunday
,
in
time
of
Sermon
or
publike
Prayers
,
in
the
Kirk
where
hee
ought
to
attend
,
read
both
the
testimoniall
and
Confession
,
and
of
new
make
the
said
oath
within
a
month
after
his
admission
,
under
the
paine
that
every
person
that
shall
not
do
as
is
above
appointed
,
shall
ipso
facto
bee
deprived
,
and
all
his
Ecclesiasticall
promotions
and
living
shall
bee
then
vacant
,
as
if
he
were
then
naturally
dead
,
and
that
all
inferiour
persons
under
Prelats
be
called
before
the
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Superintendents
and
Commissioners
of
the
Dioceses
or
Province
,
within
which
they
dwell
,
as
the
Act
beares
.
All
of
the
Clergie
conveened
to
this
Assemblie
pretend
themselves
to
be
Ministers
of
Gods
Word
and
Sacraments
,
and
have
benefices
or
other
Ecclesiasticall
livings
:
yet
neverthelesse
the
most
part
of
them
have
never
in
presence
of
the
Archbishop
,
Bishop
,
Superintendent
or
Commissioner
of
the
Diocese
or
Province
,
subscribed
the
Articles
of
Religion
contained
in
the
Acts
of
Parliament
,
and
given
their
oath
for
acknowledging
and
recognoscing
our
Soveraigne
Lord
and
his
authority
,
and
brought
a
testimoniall
thereof
:
and
therefore
they
are
ipso
facto
deprived
,
and
their
places
voyd
,
as
if
they
were
naturally
dead
;
and
consequently
having
no
place
nor
function
in
the
Church
,
cannot
be
Commissioners
to
this
Assembly
:
hoc
maximè
attento
,
that
the
said
persons
not
onely
have
never
given
their
oath
for
acknowledging
his
Majesties
authority
,
nor
can
shew
no
testimoniall
thereupon
,
as
they
are
bound
by
the
said
Act
;
but
also
having
as
subjects
comprehended
in
the
representative
body
of
this
Kingdome
,
Promised
to
acknowledge
,
obey
,
maintain
,
defend
,
&
advance
the
life
,
honour
,
safety
,
dignity
,
soveraigne
authority
,
and
prerogative
Royall
of
his
soveraigne
Majesty
,
his
heires
and
successours
,
and
priviledges
of
his
Highnesse
Crowne
,
with
their
lives
,
lands
,
and
goods
,
to
the
uttermost
of
their
power
,
constantly
and
faithfully
to
withstand
all
and
whatsoever
persons
,
powers
and
estates
,
who
shall
presume
,
prease
or
intend
any
wise
to
impugne
,
prejudge
,
hurt
or
impaire
the
same
,
and
never
to
come
in
the
contrary
thereof
,
directly
or
indirectly
in
any
time
comming
;
as
the
Acts
of
Parliament
Jacob.
6.
Parl.
18.
Cap.
1.
Car.
Parl.
Cap.
1
:
doe
proport
.
And
moreover
,
being
obliged
at
their
admission
to
give
their
oath
for
performance
of
this
duty
of
their
allegeance
,
and
to
testifie
and
declare
on
their
conscience
,
that
the
King
is
the
lawfull
supreme
Governour
,
as
well
in
matters
spirituall
and
Ecclesiasticall
as
temporall
,
and
to
assist
and
defend
all
jurisdiction
and
authority
,
belonging
to
his
Majestie
by
the
Act
of
Parl.
1612.
yet
notwithstanding
of
the
said
bands
,
acts
and
promises
,
whereby
the
said
persons
are
so
strictly
bound
to
the
performance
of
the
premises
,
his
Majestie
having
ordained
by
Act
of
Councell
at
Holy-rood-house
Septem.
24.
1638.
and
proclamations
following
thereupon
,
that
all
his
Majesties
lieges
of
whatsoever
estate
,
degree
or
quality
,
Ecclesiasticall
or
Temporall
,
should
sweare
and
subscribe
the
said
Confession
,
together
with
a
generall
band
for
defending
his
Majesties
person
and
authority
,
against
all
enemies
within
this
Realme
or
without
,
have
not
onely
refused
to
subscribe
the
said
band
and
Confession
,
but
have
in
their
Sermons
and
other
speeches
,
disswaded
,
deterred
,
impeded
and
hindred
others
of
the
lieges
to
subscribe
the
same
,
and
publickly
protested
against
the
subscription
thereof
:
and
thereupon
cannot
conveen
nor
concurre
lawfully
to
the
making
up
of
the
body
of
an
Assembly
of
the
Kirk
,
as
being
deprived
and
denuded
of
all
place
and
function
in
the
same
.
A
generall
Assembly
was
condescended
to
,
out
of
his
Majesties
gracious
clemencie
and
pious
disposition
,
as
a
Royall
favour
to
those
that
so
should
acknowledge
the
same
,
and
acquiesce
to
his
gracious
pleasure
,
and
carry
themselves
peaceably
as
loyall
and
dutifull
subjects
;
which
the
Commissioners
directed
to
this
Assembly
supposed
to
bee
of
the
number
of
those
that
adhere
to
the
last
Protestation
made
at
Edinburgh
,
Sept.
1638.
do
not
so
account
of
,
and
accept
,
as
appeares
by
the
said
Protestation
,
whereby
they
protest
,
That
it
shall
bee
lawfull
for
them
,
as
at
other
times
,
so
at
this
,
to
assemble
themselves
notwithstanding
any
impediment
or
prorogation
to
the
contray
;
as
also
by
continuing
their
meetings
and
Table
,
discharged
by
authority
,
refusing
to
subscribe
the
band
according
to
his
Majesties
and
Councels
command
,
for
maintaining
his
Majesties
Royall
person
and
authority
,
protesting
against
the
same
,
still
insisting
with
the
lieges
to
subscribe
the
band
of
mutuall
defence
against
all
persons
whatsoever
;
and
remitting
nothing
of
their
former
proceedings
,
whereby
his
Majesties
wrath
was
provoked
:
thereby
they
are
become
in
the
same
state
and
condition
wherein
they
were
before
his
Majesties
Proclamation
and
pardon
,
and
so
forfeit
the
favour
of
this
Assembly
,
and
liberty
to
bee
members
thereof
.
And
others
of
his
Majesties
subjects
may
justly
feare
to
meet
with
them
in
this
convention
,
for
that
by
the
Act
of
Parl.
James
6.
Parl.
15.
cap.
31.
Prelacies
being
declared
to
be
one
of
the
three
Estates
of
this
Kingdome
,
and
by
the
Act
of
Parl.
James
6.
Par.
8.
cap.
130.
all
persons
are
discharged
to
impugne
the
dignity
and
authority
of
the
three
Estates
,
or
any
of
them
in
time
comming
,
under
the
paine
of
treason
.
And
whereas
the
King
by
his
Proclamation
declares
Archbishops
and
Bishops
to
have
voyce
in
the
generall
Assembly
,
and
calls
them
to
the
same
for
that
effect
,
as
constantly
they
have
been
in
use
in
all
Assemblies
;
where
they
were
present
,
as
appeares
by
many
Acts
of
the
generall
Assemblie
,
ordaining
them
to
keep
and
assist
at
the
same
,
as
in
the
Assembly
at
Edinburgh
,
Decemb.
15.
1566.
At
Edinburgh
,
6.
March
1572.
At
Edinburgh
,
May
10.
1586.
and
by
a
Letter
written
by
the
Assembly
,
March
6.
1573.
to
the
Regent
,
earnestly
desiring
his
owne
or
his
Commissioners
presence
,
and
the
Lords
of
Councell
,
and
the
Bishops
at
the
Assembly
▪
They
notwithstanding
▪
by
the
said
Protestation
,
Septemb.
22
declared
Archbishops
and
Bishops
to
have
no
warrant
for
their
office
in
this
Kirk
,
to
be
authorized
with
no
lawfull
Commission
,
and
to
have
no
place
nor
voyce
in
this
Assembly
;
and
withall
doe
arrogate
to
their
meetings
a
soveraigne
authority
to
determine
of
all
questions
and
doubts
that
can
arise
,
contrary
to
the
freedome
of
the
Assembly
,
whether
in
constitution
and
members
,
or
in
the
matters
to
be
treated
,
or
in
manner
and
order
of
proceeding
:
which
how
it
doth
stand
with
his
Majesties
Supremacie
in
all
causes
and
over
all
persons
,
wee
leave
it
to
that
judgement
whereunto
it
belongeth
,
and
doe
call
God
and
man
to
witnesse
,
if
these
be
fit
members
of
an
Assembly
,
intended
for
the
order
and
peace
of
the
Church
.
Giving
,
and
not
granting
,
that
the
persons
foresaid
directed
Commissioners
in
name
of
the
Clergy
to
this
meeting
,
were
capable
of
that
authority
,
and
that
the
said
Presbyteries
had
the
authority
to
direct
Commissioners
to
the
generall
Assembly
;
yet
have
they
now
lost
and
fallen
from
all
such
right
,
if
any
they
had
,
in
so
farre
as
they
have
deposed
the
Moderatours
,
who
were
lawfully
appointed
to
governe
them
,
by
the
Bishops
in
their
Synods
,
and
elected
others
in
their
place
,
contrary
to
the
Act
of
the
Assembly
at
Glasgow
1610.
and
Act
of
Parl.
1612.
ordaining
Bishops
to
be
Moderatours
at
these
meetings
;
and
in
their
absence
,
the
Minister
whom
the
Bishop
should
appoint
at
the
Synode
.
So
these
meetings
having
disclaimed
the
authority
of
Bishops
,
deposed
their
lawfull
Moderatours
,
and
chusing
others
without
authority
,
cannot
be
esteemed
lawfull
convocations
,
that
can
have
lawfull
power
of
sending
out
Commissioners
with
authority
to
judge
of
the
affaires
of
this
Church
.
And
yet
doth
the
nullity
of
the
Commissions
,
flowing
from
such
meetings
,
further
appeare
in
this
,
that
they
have
associate
to
themselves
a
laick
ruling
Elder
(
as
they
call
him
)
out
of
every
Session
and
Parish
,
who
,
being
ordinarily
the
Lord
of
the
Parish
,
or
a
man
of
the
greatest
authority
in
the
bounds
,
doth
over-rule
in
the
election
of
the
said
Commissioners
,
both
by
his
authority
and
their
number
,
being
moe
then
the
Ministers
,
whereof
some
being
ordinarily
absent
,
and
five
or
six
,
or
so
many
of
them
put
in
list
,
and
removed
,
there
remain
but
a
few
Ministers
to
voice
to
the
election
;
and
in
effect
the
Commissioners
for
the
Clergie
are
chosen
by
lay-men
,
contrary
to
all
order
,
decencie
,
and
custome
observed
in
the
Christian
world
,
no
wise
according
to
the
custome
of
this
Church
,
which
they
pretend
to
follow
:
the
Presbyteries
formerly
never
associating
to
themselves
lay-elders
in
the
election
of
the
Commissioners
to
the
generall
Assembly
,
but
onely
for
their
assistance
in
discipline
and
correction
of
manners
,
calling
for
them
at
such
occasions
as
they
stood
in
need
of
their
godly
concurrence
,
declaring
otherwise
their
meeting
not
necessarie
,
and
providing
expresly
that
they
should
not
be
equall
,
but
fewer
in
number
then
the
Pastours
,
as
by
Act
of
Assembly
at
Saint
Andrews
,
April
24.
1582.
(
where
Master
Andrew
Melvill
was
Moderatour
)
doth
appeare
.
Like
as
these
fourty
yeares
by
gone
and
upwards
,
long
before
the
re-establishing
of
Bishops
,
these
lay-elders
have
not
been
called
at
all
to
Presbyteries
.
And
by
the
Act
at
Dundie
1597.
(
whereby
it
is
pretended
that
Presbyteries
have
authoritie
to
send
these
lay
Commissioners
)
it
doth
no
way
appeare
that
those
lay-elders
had
any
hand
in
chusing
of
the
Ministers
:
and
this
is
the
onely
Act
of
the
Assembly
,
authorizing
Presbyteries
to
chuse
Commissioners
to
the
general
Assembly
:
nor
have
lay
elders
sate
ordinarily
in
Presbyteries
upon
any
occasion
these
fourty
yeares
,
and
upwards
,
nor
ever
had
any
place
nor
voyce
in
the
election
of
Ministers
for
the
generall
Assembly
,
and
consequently
those
chosen
by
them
to
this
Assembly
have
no
lawfull
power
nor
authority
.
Beside
,
the
persons
Ecclesiasticall
,
pretended
to
be
authorized
Commissioners
to
this
Assemblie
,
have
so
behaved
themselves
,
that
justly
they
may
be
thought
unworthy
and
uncapable
of
Commission
to
a
free
and
lawfull
Assemblie
.
1.
For
that
by
their
seditious
and
railing
Sermons
and
Pamphlets
,
they
have
wounded
the
Kings
honour
and
Soveraigne
authoritie
,
and
animated
his
liedges
to
rebellion
,
averring
that
all
authoritie
Soveraigne
is
Originally
in
the
collective
bodie
,
derived
from
thence
to
the
Prince
;
and
that
not
onely
in
case
of
negligence
,
it
is
Suppletivè
in
the
collective
bodie
,
as
being
communicate
from
the
Commontie
to
the
King
,
Cumulativè
not
Privativè
:
but
also
in
case
of
mal-administration
,
to
returne
to
the
collective
bodie
;
so
that
Rex
excidit
jure
suo
,
and
that
they
may
refuse
obedience
.
2.
Next
,
they
are
knowne
to
bee
such
as
have
either
beene
schismatically
refractorie
and
opposite
to
good
order
setled
in
the
Church
and
State
;
or
such
as
having
promised
,
subscribed
,
and
sworne
obedience
to
their
Ordinarie
,
have
never
made
conscience
of
their
oath
;
or
such
as
have
sworne
and
accordingly
practised
,
yet
contrarie
to
their
promise
and
practice
,
have
resiled
,
to
the
contempt
of
authoritie
,
and
disturbance
of
the
Church
;
or
such
as
are
under
the
Censures
of
the
Church
of
Ireland
,
for
their
disobedience
to
order
;
or
under
the
Censures
of
this
Church
,
or
conveened
,
at
least
deserving
to
bee
conveened
before
the
Ordinaries
,
or
a
lawfull
generall
Assemblie
,
for
divers
transgressions
deserving
deprivation
:
As
first
,
for
uttering
in
their
Sermons
,
rash
and
irreverent
speeches
in
Pulpit
against
his
Majesties
Councell
and
their
proceedings
,
punishable
by
deprivation
,
by
the
Act
of
Assemblie
at
Edinburgh
,
May
22.
1590.
Next
,
for
reproving
his
Majesties
Lawes
,
Statutes
,
and
Ordinances
,
contrarie
to
the
Act
of
Assembly
at
Perth
,
Maii
1.
1596.
Thirdly
,
for
expressing
of
mens
names
in
Pulpit
;
or
describing
them
vively
to
their
reproach
,
where
there
was
no
notorious
fault
;
against
another
Act
of
the
same
Assemblie
.
Fourthly
,
for
using
applications
in
their
Sermons
,
not
tending
to
the
edification
of
their
present
Auditorie
;
contrarie
to
another
Act
of
the
same
Assemblie
.
Fifthly
,
for
keeping
conventions
not
allowed
by
his
Majestie
,
without
his
knowledge
and
consent
;
contrarie
to
another
Act
of
the
same
Assemblie
.
Sixthly
,
for
receiving
of
people
of
other
Ministers
flocks
to
the
Communion
;
contrary
to
order
,
Acts
of
Assemblies
and
Councels
.
Seventhly
,
for
intruding
themselves
into
other
mens
Pulpits
,
without
calling
or
authoritie
.
Eighthly
,
for
usurping
the
authoritie
to
convent
their
Brethren
,
and
proceed
against
them
to
the
Censures
of
suspension
and
deprivation
.
Ninthly
,
for
pressing
the
people
to
subscribe
a
Covenant
,
not
allowed
by
authoritie
;
and
opposing
and
withstanding
the
subscribing
of
a
Covenant
offered
by
his
Majestie
,
and
allowed
by
the
Councell
:
Beside
many
personall
faults
and
enormities
,
whereof
many
of
them
are
guiltie
,
which
in
charitie
we
forbeare
to
expresse
.
But
hereby
it
doth
appeare
,
how
unfit
these
persons
are
to
be
members
of
a
free
and
lawfull
Assemblie
.
Nor
doth
it
stand
with
Reason
,
Scripture
,
or
practice
of
the
Christian
Church
,
that
Lay-men
should
be
authorized
to
have
decisive
voice
in
a
generall
Assemblie
.
In
that
Act
of
Dundie
,
1597.
whereby
these
Elders
pretend
to
have
this
place
,
there
is
no
warrant
expressed
for
them
,
to
deliberate
and
determine
.
Their
presence
and
assistance
wee
approve
,
being
allowed
and
authorized
by
the
Prince
.
The
Kings
Majesties
presence
in
person
,
or
by
his
delegates
,
wee
hold
most
necessarie
to
see
all
things
orderly
and
peaceably
done
;
and
that
hee
have
the
chiefe
hand
in
all
Deliberations
and
Determinations
.
Nor
do
we
refuse
that
any
intelligent
or
moderate
man
may
make
remonstrance
of
his
opinion
,
with
the
reasons
of
it
,
in
that
way
that
becommeth
him
in
a
Nationall
Assemblie
,
due
reverence
being
kept
,
and
confusion
avoided
.
But
that
any
Lay-man
,
except
hee
bee
delegate
by
Soveraigne
authoritie
,
shall
presume
to
have
a
definitive
and
decisive
voice
,
we
esteeme
it
to
bee
intrusion
uppon
the
Pastorall
charge
,
and
without
warrant
.
May
we
not
therefore
intreat
my
Lord
Commissioner
his
Grace
,
in
the
words
of
the
Fathers
of
the
fourth
generall
Councell
at
Chalcedon
?
Mitte
for
as
superfluos
.
Nor
will
a
pious
Prince
bee
offended
with
it
;
but
with
Theodosius
the
younger
will
say
,
Illegitimum
est
,
eum
qui
non
sit
in
ordine
Sanctissimorum
Episcoporum
Ecclesiasticus
immisceri
tractatibus
—
And
Pulcheria
the
Empresse
commanded
Strategus
,
Ut
Clerici
,
Monachi
,
&
Laici
virepellerentur
,
exceptis
paucis
illis
quos
Episcopi
secum
duxerunt
.
Upon
this
respect
was
Martinus
in
that
Councell
of
Chalcedon
moved
to
say
;
Non
esse
suum
,
sed
Episcoporum
tantum
,
subscribere
.
If
these
pretended
Commissioners
,
both
Lay
and
Ecclesiasticall
,
were
lawfully
authorized
,
(
as
it
is
evident
they
are
not
)
and
for
none
other
cause
declinable
,
yet
the
Law
doth
admit
,
that
justly
a
Judge
may
be
declined
,
who
is
probably
suspect
:
And
of
all
probabilities
,
this
is
the
most
pregnant
,
when
the
Judge
,
before
he
come
to
judgement
,
doth
give
sentence
of
these
things
he
hath
to
judge
.
This
made
our
Reformers
protestation
against
the
Councel
of
Trent
valide
,
and
their
not
compearing
justifiable
,
because
Pope
Leo
10.
had
precondemned
Luther
,
as
appeared
by
his
Bull
,
dated
8.
Junii
1520.
renewed
by
Paul
3.
dated
in
Aug.
1535.
This
was
the
cause
why
Athanasius
would
not
give
his
appearance
at
some
Councels
,
nor
Hosius
of
Corduba
,
nor
Maximus
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
.
But
so
it
is
,
the
most
part
,
if
not
all
of
the
said
Commissioners
directed
to
this
meeting
,
have
precondemned
Episcopall
Government
,
and
condemned
,
at
least
suspended
obedience
to
the
Acts
of
the
generall
Assemblie
and
Parliament
concerning
the
five
Articles
of
Perth
,
have
approven
their
Covenant
as
most
necessarie
to
be
embraced
of
all
in
this
Kingdome
,
and
not
onely
have
given
judgement
of
these
things
before
hand
,
but
by
most
solemne
oaths
have
bound
themselves
to
defend
and
stand
to
the
same
:
as
doth
appeare
by
their
Covenant
,
Petitions
,
Protestations
,
Pamphlets
,
Libels
,
and
Sermons
:
and
therefore
by
no
Law
nor
equitie
can
these
pretended
Commissioners
bee
admitted
to
determine
in
this
meeting
,
concerning
these
persons
and
points
,
which
before
hand
they
have
so
unjustly
condemned
.
Further
,
with
no
Law
nor
reason
can
it
subsist
,
that
the
same
persons
shall
be
both
Judges
and
Parties
.
And
wee
appeale
the
consciences
of
all
honest
men
,
if
all
,
at
least
the
greatest
part
of
the
pretended
Commissioners
,
have
not
declared
themselves
partie
to
the
Archbishops
and
Bishops
of
this
Church
:
for
in
that
they
have
declined
the
Bishops
to
be
their
Judges
as
being
their
partie
,
(
as
their
Declinators
,
Petitions
,
Declarations
and
Protestations
do
beare
)
have
they
not
simul
&
semel
,
&
ipso
facto
declared
themselves
to
bee
partie
against
Bishops
;
whom
they
have
not
onely
declined
,
but
persecuted
by
their
calumnies
and
reproaches
vented
by
word
and
writ
,
in
publike
and
in
private
,
by
invading
their
persons
,
opposing
and
oppressing
them
by
strength
of
an
unlawfull
Combination
;
for
the
subscribing
and
swearing
whereof
,
they
have
by
their
owne
authoritie
indicted
and
kept
Fasts
,
not
onely
in
their
owne
Churches
,
but
where
worthie
men
refused
to
bee
accessorie
to
these
disorderly
and
impious
courses
,
they
have
(
by
aid
of
the
unruly
multitude
)
entred
their
Churches
,
usurped
upon
their
charges
,
reading
and
causing
to
bee
read
that
unlawfull
Covenant
;
by
threatning
and
menacing
compelling
some
(
otherwise
unwilling
)
out
of
just
feare
to
set
their
hands
to
it
;
by
processing
,
suspending
,
and
removing
obedient
and
worthie
Ministers
from
their
places
by
the
usurped
authoritie
of
their
Table
and
Presbyteries
?
And
whereas
by
all
Law
and
Justice
,
persons
finding
themselves
wronged
in
judgement
,
have
never
beene
denied
the
remedie
of
declinatorie
and
appellation
;
neverthelesse
not
a
few
of
these
Presbyteries
have
proceeded
against
sundrie
worthie
Ministers
,
who
have
declined
and
appealed
from
their
judgements
,
without
respect
to
this
defence
;
by
these
meanes
craftily
intending
to
disable
them
to
bee
Commissioners
for
the
Church
;
directly
or
indirectly
causing
their
stipends
to
bee
kept
back
from
them
:
By
which
meanes
not
the
least
part
of
the
subscribing
Ministers
have
beene
gained
to
their
Covenant
.
But
it
is
without
example
uncharitable
and
illegall
,
that
under
the
pretext
of
summons
(
the
like
whereof
was
never
used
,
nor
in
the
like
manner
against
the
most
hainous
malefactors
in
the
Kingdome
)
they
have
devised
,
forged
,
vented
,
and
published
a
most
infamous
and
scurrile
Libell
,
full
of
impudent
lies
and
malicious
calumnies
against
the
Archbishops
and
Bishops
of
this
Church
;
and
have
first
given
out
from
their
Table
,
the
order
prescribed
in
these
subsequent
Articles
,
which
we
have
insert
,
that
the
world
may
bee
witnesse
of
the
illegalitie
and
maliciousnesse
of
their
proceedings
.
I.
TO
desire
the
Presbyterie
of
every
Bishop
,
especially
where
he
keeps
his
residence
,
as
also
the
Presbyterie
where
his
Cathedrall
seat
is
,
to
have
a
speciall
care
of
this
Bill
and
complaint
against
the
Prelats
,
and
particularly
against
the
Bishop
of
their
Diocese
.
II.
That
some
Noblemen
(
if
any
be
within
the
Presbyterie
)
some
Gentlemen
and
Barons
,
some
Ministers
,
and
some
Commons
,
who
are
not
chosen
Commissioners
to
the
Assemblie
,
in
their
owne
Name
,
and
in
Name
of
all
other
Covenanters
or
Complainers
,
either
within
the
Presbyterie
,
or
Diocese
,
or
whole
Kingdome
,
who
are
not
Commissioners
to
the
Assemblie
,
will
adhere
and
assist
in
this
Complaint
,
that
they
present
this
Bill
to
the
Presbyterie
.
III.
That
they
who
are
Complainers
have
a
particular
care
to
fill
up
the
Blanks
left
in
the
Bill
,
in
the
subsumptions
of
the
particular
faults
committed
by
the
Bishop
of
the
Diocese
,
against
these
generall
Rules
,
Canons
and
Acts
:
or
if
these
Blanks
will
not
containe
the
same
,
that
the
Complainers
draw
up
in
a
particular
claime
,
all
the
particular
faults
and
transgressions
of
the
Bishop
of
that
Diocese
,
against
these
Rules
,
Canons
,
and
Acts
,
or
any
other
Law
of
the
Church
or
Kingdome
,
and
present
the
same
to
the
Presbyterie
with
this
generall
complaint
.
And
if
they
cannot
get
the
particulars
presently
ready
,
notwithstanding
they
present
without
any
delay
,
because
of
the
scarcenesse
of
the
time
,
this
complaint
as
it
stands
with
the
Blanks
:
and
in
the
meane
time
,
may
gather
any
other
particulars
against
the
Assemblie
,
to
which
this
complaint
is
to
be
referred
.
IIII.
That
the
Presbyterie
finding
the
complaint
important
,
and
the
generall
Assemblie
so
approaching
,
referre
the
same
to
the
generall
Assemblie
,
by
an
Act
of
this
reference
insert
in
the
Books
of
the
Presbyterie
.
V.
That
upon
this
reference
of
the
complaint
to
the
Assemblie
,
the
Presbyterie
admonish
the
complainers
apud
acta
,
to
be
present
at
the
said
Assemblie
,
for
assisting
and
verifying
of
the
said
complaint
.
VI.
That
the
Presbyterie
ordaine
all
their
Pastors
,
out
of
Pulpit
on
a
Sabbath
day
before
noone
,
to
cause
read
publikely
this
whole
complaint
and
the
Presbyteries
reference
to
the
Assemblie
,
and
so
to
admonish
the
Bishop
of
that
Diocese
,
the
delinquent
complained
upon
,
with
the
rest
of
his
colleagues
to
be
present
at
the
generall
Assemblie
,
to
answer
to
the
particular
complaint
,
both
in
the
particular
and
generall
Heads
thereof
,
given
or
to
be
given
in
;
and
to
abide
the
censure
and
triall
of
the
Assemblie
thereupon
.
And
likewise
,
out
of
Pulpit
to
admonish
all
others
who
have
interest
either
in
the
pursuing
or
referring
this
complaint
,
to
be
present
at
the
said
Assemblie
.
VII
.
That
the
Presbyterie
insert
in
their
Presbyterie-Books
the
whole
tenour
of
this
complaint
,
both
in
the
generall
and
particular
Heads
thereof
;
and
that
they
have
a
care
to
cause
deliver
by
their
ordinarie
Beadle
,
to
the
Bishop
of
the
Diocese
,
a
copie
thereof
,
and
a
copie
of
an
Act
,
referring
the
same
to
the
Assemblie
,
and
summon
him
to
compeare
before
the
Assemblie
.
And
if
he
be
within
the
countrey
,
and
cannot
be
personally
apprehended
,
to
affix
a
full
copie
thereof
upon
each
dwelling
place
,
and
upon
the
most
patent
doore
of
the
Cathedrall
Church
and
Episcopall
seat
.
VIII
.
That
the
complainers
within
the
Presbyterie
where
the
Bishop
is
resident
,
or
hath
his
Cathedrall
,
be
carefull
to
keep
correspondence
with
those
in
other
Presbyteries
within
their
Diocese
,
who
best
can
specifie
and
verifie
their
Bishops
usurpation
and
transgressions
,
and
who
had
particular
Articles
to
gather
particular
Declarations
and
Informations
of
the
same
.
IX
.
That
some
of
these
complainers
in
their
owne
name
,
and
with
Warrant
and
power
from
the
rest
,
without
failing
attend
the
Assemblie
with
the
generall
complaint
and
particular
verifications
and
specifications
of
the
same
.
X.
That
in
case
the
Presbyterie
where
the
Bishop
hath
his
residence
,
or
where
he
hath
his
Cathedrall
and
Episcopall
seat
,
refuse
to
receive
this
complaint
,
or
referre
the
same
to
the
Assemblie
,
or
to
admonish
or
cyte
the
Bishop
delinquent
before
the
Assemblie
,
to
answer
to
the
complaint
;
that
the
Gentlemen
and
others
who
are
complainers
to
the
Presbyteries
,
upon
their
refusall
take
instrument
in
the
hands
of
the
Clerk
of
the
Presbyterie
,
or
any
Notarie
,
and
protest
that
their
refusall
of
the
ordinarie
care
of
Justice
,
procured
(
without
doubt
)
by
the
Bishop
of
that
Diocese
delinquent
complained
of
,
the
equivalent
of
Law
and
Reason
,
be
a
formall
cytation
of
him
.
Which
Protestation
they
may
affix
upon
the
dwelling
house
of
the
said
Bishop
,
or
upon
his
Cathedrall
Church
,
or
the
prime
Church
within
the
Presbyterie
.
And
that
they
may
deale
with
any
other
Presbyterie
within
the
Diocese
,
who
is
better
disposed
,
and
upon
their
receit
of
the
complaint
,
will
referre
the
same
to
the
Assemblie
,
and
cyte
the
Bishop
in
manner
above
expressed
,
to
compeare
before
the
said
Assemblie
.
XI
.
Item
,
perhaps
some
Minister
within
the
Presbyterie
may
thinke
some
Heads
of
this
Complaint
not
to
be
relevant
in
his
Opinion
,
or
know
the
Bishop
not
to
be
guiltie
of
all
the
particular
Heads
contained
therein
:
yet
hee
in
Justice
cannot
refuse
to
referre
the
triall
of
the
Relevancie
and
Probation
thereof
to
the
generall
Assemblie
;
especially
seeing
the
Relevancie
and
Probation
of
moe
or
fewer
Points
against
the
Bishop
of
the
Diocese
is
sufficient
,
and
seeing
the
subsumption
of
every
particular
Head
is
against
the
Bishop
of
the
Diocese
,
with
his
Colleagues
.
XII
.
Item
,
To
desire
the
Presbyterie
,
upon
Complaints
upon
any
persons
within
the
same
,
against
any
scandalous
Minister
either
in
Doctrine
or
Life
,
either
to
judge
the
Complaint
,
or
referre
the
same
to
the
triall
and
censure
of
the
generall
Assemblie
,
and
so
to
admonish
and
cyte
the
Ministers
complained
upon
,
to
compeare
before
the
generall
Assemblie
for
that
end
.
According
to
which
Articles
,
upon
Sunday
,
Octob.
28.
they
caused
read
the
said
Libell
in
all
the
Churches
of
Edinburgh
notwithstanding
my
Lord
Commissioners
command
given
to
the
Provost
and
Bailies
to
the
contrarie
,
except
in
Holy-rood-house
,
where
it
was
read
the
next
Sunday
,
as
it
was
in
other
Churches
of
the
Kingdome
;
proceeding
herein
1.
Against
all
charitie
,
which
doth
not
behave
it selfe
unseemely
,
nor
delighteth
in
the
discoverie
of
mens
nakednesse
,
nor
take
up
a
reproach
,
nor
backbite
with
the
tongue
;
much
lesse
to
write
a
book
against
a
brother
.
2.
Against
the
order
prescribed
by
the
Apostle
not
to
rebuke
an
Elder
,
but
to
intreat
him
as
a
Father
:
and
by
the
Act
of
Parliament
,
Jam.
6.
par.
8.
discharging
all
persons
to
impugne
or
to
procure
the
diminution
of
the
authoritie
and
power
of
the
three
Estates
or
any
of
them
.
3.
Against
all
lawfull
and
formall
proceeding
,
especially
that
prescribed
by
the
Act
of
generall
Assemblie
at
Perth
,
Martii
1.
1596.
whereby
it
is
ordained
,
that
all
summons
containe
the
speciall
cause
and
crime
,
which
the
said
Libell
doth
not
;
naming
onely
generall
calumnies
,
reproaches
and
aspersions
,
without
instruction
of
any
particular
,
but
leaving
these
to
be
filled
up
by
malitious
delation
,
after
they
have
defamed
their
Brethren
by
publishing
this
Libell
;
as
appeares
by
the
8.
and
11.
Articles
of
the
said
instructions
:
and
against
the
order
prescribed
by
the
Assemblie
at
Saint
Andrewes
,
Aprill
24.
1582.
whereby
it
is
enacted
,
that
in
processe
of
deprivation
of
Ministers
,
there
be
a
libelled
precept
upon
fortie
dayes
warning
,
being
within
the
Realme
,
and
threescore
dayes
,
being
without
the
Realme
,
to
bee
directed
by
the
Kirke
and
such
Commissioners
thereof
,
as
elects
and
admits
the
person
complained
of
,
summoning
them
to
compeare
and
answer
upon
the
complaint
.
And
in
case
of
their
absence
at
the
first
summons
,
the
second
to
be
directed
upon
the
like
warning
,
with
certification
,
if
he
faile
,
the
Libell
shall
be
admitted
to
probation
,
and
he
shall
be
holden
pro
confesso
.
Which
forme
not
being
kept
in
a
summons
inferring
the
punishment
of
deprivation
,
the
same
cannot
be
sustained
by
the
order
of
that
Assemblie
.
4.
Against
common
equitie
which
admits
summons
onely
by
the
authoritie
of
that
Judge
before
whom
the
delinquent
is
to
compeare
;
whereby
the
summons
directed
by
the
authoritie
of
these
pretended
Presbyteries
,
cannot
sustaine
for
compearance
before
the
generall
Assemblie
,
nor
could
reference
be
made
from
the
Presbyterie
to
the
generall
Assemblie
,
the
parties
never
being
summoned
to
compeare
before
the
Presbyterie
,
whereby
either
in
presence
of
the
partie
,
or
in
case
of
contumacie
,
the
complaint
might
be
referred
to
the
Assemblie
.
That
there
was
no
cytation
before
the
reference
,
is
cleare
by
the
said
instructions
.
And
what
a
strange
and
odious
forme
it
is
to
insert
such
a
calumnious
Libell
in
the
Presbyterie
books
,
without
cyting
of
the
parties
to
answer
thereto
:
and
to
cyte
Bishops
before
the
generall
Assemblie
by
the
said
Libell
,
by
publishing
the
same
at
Churches
,
to
which
they
had
no
relation
and
were
many
miles
distant
,
Wee
leave
it
to
the
judgement
of
indifferent
men
.
5.
Against
all
decencie
and
respect
due
to
men
of
their
place
,
the
said
persons
being
men
of
dignitie
,
and
some
of
them
of
his
Majesties
most
honourable
privie
Councell
,
and
knowne
to
bee
of
blamelesse
conversation
,
and
to
have
deserved
well
,
thus
to
bee
reviled
and
traduced
,
doth
redound
to
the
reproach
of
Church
and
State
,
and
of
the
Gospell
whereof
they
are
Preachers
.
6.
Lastly
,
to
omit
many
other
informalities
against
their
owne
consciences
,
which
wee
charge
in
the
sight
of
God
,
as
they
must
answer
before
his
great
and
fearefull
tribunall
,
if
they
suspect
and
know
not
perfectly
,
according
to
the
judgement
of
charitie
,
them
whom
they
thus
accuse
,
to
bee
free
of
these
crimes
wherewith
they
charge
them
,
at
least
of
many
of
them
;
as
appeares
evidently
by
the
11.
Article
of
the
said
instructions
,
having
therein
libelled
the
generall
,
and
have
yet
to
seek
the
specification
thereof
,
from
the
malice
of
their
neighbours
,
if
so
bee
they
can
furnish
it
.
By
which
informall
and
malicious
proceeding
,
it
is
most
apparent
,
that
our
said
parties
do
seek
our
disgrace
and
overthrow
most
maliciously
and
illegally
.
And
therefore
wee
call
heaven
and
earth
to
witnesse
,
if
this
bee
not
a
barbarous
and
violent
persecution
,
that
all
circumstances
being
considered
,
hath
few
or
none
to
parallel
it
since
the
beginning
of
Christianitie
;
and
if
wee
have
not
just
cause
to
decline
the
said
pretended
Commissioners
as
our
partie
.
Moreover
,
can
these
men
expect
,
but
in
a
lawfull
Assemble
they
were
to
bee
called
and
censured
for
their
enorme
transgressions
foresaid
?
And
will
any
man
thinke
,
that
they
can
bee
judges
in
their
owne
cause
?
It
is
alleadged
out
of
the
Canon-Law
against
the
Pope
,
that
if
the
Pope
be
at
variance
with
any
man
,
he
ought
not
to
bee
Judge
himselfe
,
but
to
chuse
arbitrators
.
And
this
may
militate
against
them
,
except
they
be
more
unruly
then
Popes
.
Ludovicus
Bavarus
and
all
the
Estates
of
Germanie
with
him
,
did
plead
this
nullitie
against
the
sentence
and
proceeding
of
Pope
John
22.
and
of
his
Councell
:
And
the
Archbishop
of
Cullen
1546.
did
plead
the
nullitie
of
Paul
3.
his
Bull
of
excommunication
,
because
hee
protested
,
that
so
soone
as
a
lawfull
Councell
should
be
opened
,
hee
would
implead
the
Pope
as
partie
,
being
guiltie
of
many
things
censurable
by
the
Councell
.
But
the
late
Protestation
doth
shew
the
authors
thereof
to
bee
no
lesse
injurious
to
our
place
and
authority
,
then
they
are
over-weening
of
their
owne
.
For
it
is
against
reason
and
practice
of
the
Christian
Church
,
that
no
Primate
,
Archbishop
,
nor
Bishop
,
have
place
nor
voice
deliberative
or
decisive
in
generall
Assemblies
,
except
they
be
authorized
and
elected
by
their
Presbyteriall
meetings
,
consisting
of
preaching
and
ruling
Elders
(
as
they
call
them
)
and
without
warrant
or
example
in
the
Primitive
and
purest
times
of
the
Church
.
This
also
doth
inferre
the
nullitie
of
an
Assemblie
,
if
the
Moderator
and
President
for
matters
of
doctrine
,
and
discipline
,
shall
bee
neither
the
Primate
,
Archbishop
,
nor
Bishop
,
but
hee
who
by
pluralitie
of
Presbyters
and
Lay-mens
voices
shall
bee
elected
:
which
happely
may
be
one
of
the
inferiour
Clergie
,
or
a
Lay-person
,
as
sometimes
it
hath
fallen
out
:
Whereas
canonically
,
according
to
the
ancient
practice
of
the
Church
,
the
Primate
should
preside
,
according
to
the
constitution
of
the
first
Councell
of
Nice
Can.
6.
of
Antioch
Can.
9.
and
of
the
Imperiall
Law
Novell
.
constitut.
123.
cap.
10.
and
according
to
our
owne
Law
.
For
what
place
in
Assemblies
Archbishops
and
Bishops
had
in
other
Christian
Nations
,
the
same
they
had
(
no
doubt
)
in
Scotland
,
and
yet
still
do
retaine
,
except
by
some
municipall
Law
it
hath
beene
restrained
,
which
cannot
be
showne
.
For
the
restraint
of
their
authoritie
by
the
Act
of
Parliament
1592.
is
restored
by
the
Act
of
Parliament
1606.
and
1609.
and
all
Acts
prejudiciall
to
their
jurisdiction
abrogated
.
Neither
doth
that
Act
1592.
establishing
generall
Assemblies
,
debarre
Bishops
from
presiding
therein
;
nor
the
abrogation
of
their
Commission
granted
to
them
by
Act
of
Parliament
in
Ecclesiasticall
causes
,
imply
and
inferre
the
abrogation
of
that
authoritie
which
they
received
not
from
the
Parliament
but
from
Christ
,
from
whom
they
received
the
spirituall
oversight
of
the
Clergie
under
their
charge
;
whereto
belongeth
the
Presidentship
in
all
Assemblies
for
matters
spirituall
,
alwayes
with
due
submission
to
the
supreme
Governour
:
which
is
so
intrinsecally
inherent
in
them
,
as
they
are
Bishops
,
that
hoc
ipso
that
they
are
Bishops
,
they
are
Presidents
of
all
Assemblies
of
the
Clergie
:
as
the
Chancellour
of
the
Kingdome
hath
place
in
Councell
and
Session
,
not
by
any
Act
or
Statute
,
but
hoc
ipso
that
he
is
Chancellour
.
By
Act
of
Parliament
Bishops
are
declared
to
have
their
right
in
Synods
and
other
inferiour
meetings
,
but
by
no
Law
restrained
nor
debarred
from
the
exercise
of
it
in
Nationall
Assemblies
:
and
the
law
allowing
Bishops
to
bee
Moderators
of
the
Synods
,
doth
present
a
list
in
absence
of
the
Metropolitan
,
to
whom
of
right
this
place
doth
belong
,
as
said
is
,
out
of
which
the
Moderator
of
the
generall
Assemblie
shall
be
chosen
.
For
,
is
it
not
more
agreeable
to
reason
,
order
,
and
decencie
,
that
out
of
Moderators
of
Synods
a
Moderator
of
the
generall
Assemblie
should
be
chosen
,
then
of
the
inferiour
Clergie
subject
to
them
?
As
concerning
that
Act
of
the
generall
Assemblie
1580.
whereby
Bishops
are
declared
to
have
no
warrant
out
of
Scripture
;
if
corruption
of
time
shall
bee
regarded
,
the
authoritie
of
that
Assemblie
might
bee
neglected
no
lesse
then
that
at
Glasgow
,
1610.
But
it
is
ordinarie
that
prior
Acts
of
Assemblies
and
Parliaments
give
place
to
the
posterior
:
for
Posteriora
derogant
prioribus
.
And
there
past
not
full
six
yeares
when
a
generall
Assemblie
at
Edinburgh
found
,
that
the
name
of
Bishops
hath
a
speciall
charge
and
function
annexed
to
it
by
the
word
of
God
;
and
that
it
was
lawfull
for
the
generall
Assemblie
to
admit
a
Bishop
to
a
benefice
,
presented
by
the
Kings
Majestie
,
with
power
to
admit
,
visite
,
and
deprive
Ministers
,
and
to
be
Moderators
of
the
Presbyteries
where
they
are
resident
,
and
subject
onely
to
the
sentence
of
the
generall
Assemblie
.
As
for
that
Act
at
Mont
rose
,
let
them
answer
to
it
that
have
their
calling
by
that
Commission
.
Wee
professe
that
wee
have
a
lawfull
calling
by
the
election
of
the
Clergie
,
who
are
of
the
Chapiter
of
our
Cathedrals
,
and
consecration
of
Bishops
by
his
Majesties
consent
and
approbation
,
according
to
the
laudable
Lawes
and
ancient
custome
of
this
Kingdome
,
and
of
the
Church
in
ancient
times
,
and
do
homage
to
our
Soveraigne
Lord
for
our
Temporalities
,
and
acknowledge
him
solo
Deo
minorem
,
next
unto
God
in
all
causes
,
and
over
all
persons
Spirituall
or
Temporall
,
in
his
owne
Dominions
supreme
Governour
.
But
now
wee
may
take
up
Cyprian
his
complaint
,
Lib.
3.
Ep.
14.
Quod
non
periculum
metuere
debemus
de
offensâ
Domini
,
quando
aliqui
de
Presbyteris
nec
Evangelii
nec
loci
sui
memores
,
sed
neque
futurum
Dei
judicium
,
neque
praepositum
sibi
Episcopum
cogitantes
,
quod
nunquam
omnino
sub
antecessoribus
factum
est
,
cum
contumelia
&
contemptâ
praepositi
,
totum
sibi
vendicent
?
Atque
utinam
non
prostratâ
fratrum
nostrorum
salute
sibi
omnia
vendicarent
.
Contumelias
Episcopatûs
nostri
dissimulare
&
ferre
possem
,
sicut
dissimulavi
semper
&
pertuli
;
sed
dissimulandi
nunc
locus
non
est
,
quando
decipiatur
fraternitas
nostra
à
quibusdam
vestrûm
,
qui
dùm
sine
ratione
restituendae
salutis
plausibiles
esse
cupiunt
,
magis
lapsis
obsunt
.
Lastly
,
it
is
most
manifest
by
the
premises
,
how
absurd
it
is
,
and
contrarie
to
all
reason
and
practise
of
the
Christian
Church
,
that
Archbishops
and
Bishops
shall
bee
judged
by
Presbyters
;
and
more
absurd
,
that
they
should
bee
judged
by
a
mixt
meeting
of
Presbyters
and
Laicks
,
conveening
without
lawfull
authoritie
of
the
Church
.
How
,
and
by
whom
they
are
to
bee
judged
,
according
to
the
custome
of
ancient
times
,
may
be
seene
by
the
Councell
of
Chalcedon
,
Can.
9.
and
Concil.
Milevit
.
Can.
22.
and
Concil.
Carthag
.
2.
Can.
10.
Nor
do
wee
decline
the
lawfull
triall
of
any
competent
judicatorie
in
the
Kingdome
,
especially
of
a
generall
Assemblie
lawfully
constitute
,
or
of
his
Majesties
High
Commissioner
,
for
any
thing
in
life
or
doctrine
can
be
laid
to
our
charge
:
onely
we
declare
and
affirme
,
That
it
is
against
order
,
decencie
,
and
Scripture
,
that
we
should
be
judged
by
Presbyters
or
by
Laicks
,
without
authority
and
Commission
from
Soveraigne
authoritie
.
For
the
reasons
foresaid
,
and
many
moe
,
and
for
discharge
of
our
dutie
to
God
,
to
his
Church
,
and
to
our
Sacred
Soveraigne
,
lest
by
our
silence
we
betray
the
Churches
right
,
his
Majesties
authoritie
,
and
our
owne
consciences
,
We
for
our selves
,
and
in
name
of
the
Church
of
Scotland
,
are
forced
to
protest
,
That
this
Assemblie
bee
reputed
and
holden
null
in
Law
Divine
and
humane
,
and
that
no
Church-man
bee
holden
to
appeare
before
,
assist
or
approve
it
;
and
therefore
,
that
no
letter
,
petition
,
subscription
,
interlocutor
,
certification
,
admonition
,
or
other
Act
whatsoever
proceeding
from
the
said
Assemblie
,
or
any
member
thereof
,
be
any
wise
prejudiciall
to
the
Religion
and
Confession
of
Faith
by
Act
of
Parliament
established
,
or
to
the
Church
,
or
any
member
thereof
,
or
to
the
jurisdiction
,
liberties
,
priviledges
,
rents
,
benefices
,
and
possessions
of
the
same
,
Acts
of
generall
Assemblie
,
of
Councell
and
Parliament
in
favours
thereof
,
or
to
the
three
Estates
of
the
Kingdome
,
or
any
of
them
,
or
to
us
,
or
any
of
us
,
in
our
persons
or
estates
,
authoritie
,
jurisdiction
,
dignitie
,
rents
,
benefices
,
reputation
,
and
good
name
:
but
on
the
contrarie
that
all
such
Acts
and
deeds
above
mentioned
,
and
everie
one
of
them
,
are
,
and
shall
be
reputed
and
esteemed
unjust
,
illegall
and
null
in
themselves
,
with
all
that
hath
followed
or
may
follow
thereupon
.
And
forasmuch
as
the
said
Assemblie
doth
intend
(
as
wee
are
informed
)
to
call
in
question
,
discusse
,
and
condemne
things
not
onely
in
themselves
lawfull
and
warrantable
,
but
also
defined
and
determined
by
Acts
of
generall
Assemblie
and
Parliaments
,
and
in
practice
accordingly
,
to
the
disgrace
and
prejudice
of
reformed
Religion
,
authoritie
of
the
Lawes
and
Liberties
of
the
Church
and
Kingdome
,
weakning
his
Majesties
authoritie
,
disgracing
the
profession
and
practice
which
hee
holdeth
in
the
Communion
of
the
Church
where
hee
liveth
,
and
branding
of
Reformed
Churches
with
the
foule
aspersions
of
Idolatrie
and
superstition
;
wee
protest
before
God
and
man
,
That
what
shall
bee
done
in
this
kinde
,
may
not
redound
to
the
disgrace
or
disadvantage
of
Reformed
Religion
,
nor
be
reputed
a
deed
of
the
Church
of
Scotland
.
Wee
protest
that
wee
imbrace
and
hold
,
that
the
Religion
presently
professed
in
the
Church
of
Scotland
,
according
to
the
Confession
therof
,
received
by
the
Estates
of
this
Kingdome
,
and
ratified
in
Parliament
the
yeare
1567.
is
the
true
Religion
bringing
men
to
eternall
Salvation
,
and
do
detest
all
contrarie
errour
.
Wee
protest
,
that
Episcopall
government
in
the
Church
is
lawfull
and
necessarie
:
and
that
the
same
is
not
opposed
and
impugned
for
any
defect
or
fault
,
either
in
the
government
or
Governours
;
but
by
the
malice
and
craft
of
the
Devill
,
envying
the
successe
of
that
government
in
this
Church
these
many
yeares
by-past
,
most
evident
in
planting
of
Churches
with
able
and
learned
Ministers
,
recovering
of
the
Church
rents
,
helping
of
the
Ministers
stipends
,
preventing
of
these
jarres
betwixt
the
King
and
the
Church
,
which
in
former
times
dangerously
infested
the
same
,
keeping
the
people
in
peace
and
obedience
,
and
suppressing
of
Poperie
,
which
,
in
respect
either
of
the
number
of
their
professors
,
or
boldnesse
of
their
profession
,
was
never
at
so
low
an
ebbe
in
this
Kingdome
as
before
these
stirres
.
We
protest
that
,
seeing
these
who
for
scruple
of
conscience
did
mislike
the
Service
Book
,
Canons
,
and
High
Commission
,
which
were
apprehended
or
given
forth
to
be
the
cause
of
the
troubles
of
this
Church
,
have
now
received
satisfaction
,
and
his
Majestie
is
graciously
pleased
to
forget
and
forgive
all
offences
by-past
in
these
stirres
,
that
all
the
subjects
of
this
Kingdome
may
live
in
peace
and
Christian
love
,
as
becommeth
faithfull
subjects
and
good
Christians
,
laying
aside
all
hatred
,
envie
,
and
bitternesse
;
And
if
any
shall
refuse
so
to
do
,
they
may
beare
the
blame
,
and
be
thought
the
cause
of
the
troubles
that
may
ensue
:
and
the
same
bee
not
imputed
to
us
,
or
any
of
us
,
who
desire
nothing
more
,
then
to
live
in
peace
and
concord
with
all
men
under
his
Majesties
obedience
;
and
who
have
committed
nothing
against
the
Lawes
of
the
Kingdome
and
Church
,
that
may
give
any
man
just
cause
of
offence
;
and
are
so
farre
from
wishing
hurt
to
any
man
,
in
his
person
or
estate
,
notwithstanding
all
the
indignities
and
injuries
wee
have
suffered
,
that
for
quenching
this
present
combustion
,
and
setling
peace
in
this
Church
and
Countrey
,
wee
could
bee
content
(
after
clearing
of
our
innocencie
of
all
things
wherewith
wee
can
bee
charged
)
not
onely
to
lay
downe
our
Bishopricks
at
his
Majesties
feet
,
to
bee
disposed
of
at
his
Royall
pleasure
,
but
also
,
if
so
bee
it
pleased
God
,
to
lay
downe
our
lives
,
and
become
a
sacrifice
for
this
attonement
.
We
protest
in
the
sight
of
God
,
to
whom
one
day
we
must
give
account
,
that
we
make
use
of
this
Declinator
and
Protestation
out
of
the
conscience
of
our
dutie
to
God
and
his
Church
,
and
not
out
of
feare
of
any
guiltinesse
,
whereof
any
of
us
is
conscious
to
himselfe
,
either
of
wickednesse
in
our
lives
,
or
miscarriage
in
our
callings
;
being
content
everie
one
of
us
,
for
our
owne
particular
(
as
wee
have
never
showne
our selves
to
be
otherwise
)
to
undergo
the
lawfull
and
most
exact
triall
of
any
competent
judicatorie
within
this
Kingdome
,
or
of
his
Majesties
High
Commissioner
.
And
we
most
humbly
intreat
his
Grace
to
intercede
with
the
Kings
Majestie
,
that
he
may
appoint
a
free
and
lawfull
Generall
Assemblie
,
such
as
Gods
word
,
the
practice
of
the
Primitive
Church
,
and
Lawes
of
the
Kingdome
do
prescribe
and
allow
,
with
all
convenient
speed
,
to
the
effect
the
present
distractions
of
the
Church
may
bee
setled
.
And
if
there
be
any
thing
to
be
laid
to
the
charge
of
any
of
the
Clergie
,
of
whatsoever
degree
,
either
in
life
and
manners
,
or
doctrine
,
or
exercise
of
his
calling
and
jurisdiction
,
hee
may
bee
heard
to
answer
all
accusations
,
and
abide
all
triall
,
either
for
clearing
his
innocencie
,
or
suffering
condigne
punishment
,
according
to
his
transgressions
:
declining
alwayes
this
Assemblie
,
for
the
causes
above
written
:
Like
as
by
these
presents
,
we
,
and
everie
one
of
us
,
decline
the
same
,
the
whole
members
thereof
,
and
Commissioners
foresaid
directed
thereto
,
and
every
one
of
them
.
We
protest
,
that
this
our
Protestation
,
in
respect
of
our
lawfull
absence
,
may
bee
received
in
the
name
of
us
under-subscribing
for
our selves
,
and
in
the
name
of
the
Church
of
Scotland
that
shall
adhere
to
the
said
Protestation
,
and
in
the
name
of
everie
one
of
them
,
from
our
welbeloved
Dr.
Robert
Hamiltoun
Minister
at
Glasford
,
to
whom
by
these
presents
we
give
our
full
power
and
expresse
mandate
to
present
the
same
in
or
at
the
said
Assemblie
,
or
where
else
it
shall
be
necessary
to
be
used
,
with
all
submission
and
obedience
due
to
our
gracious
Soveraigne
and
his
Majesties
high
Commissioner
:
and
upon
the
presenting
and
using
thereof
,
acts
and
instruments
to
crave
,
and
all
other
things
to
do
that
necessarily
are
required
in
such
cases
:
firme
and
stable
holding
,
or
for
to
hold
,
what
he
,
or
any
of
them
,
shall
lawfully
do
in
the
premises
.
In
witnesse
whereof
,
as
wee
are
readie
with
our
bloud
,
so
with
our
hand
wee
have
subscribed
these
presents
,
at
the
Palace
of
Holy-rood-house
,
New-castle
,
and
Glasgow
,
the
16.17
.
and
20.
dayes
of
Novemb.
1638.
&
sic
subscribitur
.
-
Jo.
Sti
Andreae
Arch.
-
Pa.
Glasgow
.
-
Da.
Edinburgen
.
-
Tho.
Gallovidien
.
-
Jo.
Rossen
.
-
Walterus
Brechinen
.
AFter
these
passages
,
there
were
read
divers
Protestations
at
Our
Commissioners
instance
,
from
severall
places
against
the
lawfulnesse
of
this
Assembly
,
both
in
regard
of
the
Lay-Elders
present
in
it
,
and
the
Ministers
Commissioners
in
it
chosen
by
Lay-Elders
:
One
sent
from
many
Ministers
,
and
read
publiquely
,
doth
here
follow
.
The
Supplication
and
humble
Remonstrance
of
the
Ministers
of
the
Church
of
Scotland
,
presented
to
his
Majesties
High
Commissioner
and
generall
Assembly
held
at
Glasgow
in
November
,
1638.
May
it
please
your
Grace
,
ANd
you
right
Noble
,
Right
Worshipfull
,
and
you
most
Reverend
brethren
,
conveened
by
his
Majesties
Proclamation
in
this
venerable
nationall
Assembly
,
to
consult
upon
the
most
convenient
wayes
,
and
to
enact
such
Ecclesiasticall
Lawes
,
as
to
your
wisedomes
seemes
most
expedient
,
for
preserving
of
peace
and
truth
in
this
Church
,
for
which
ends
wee
from
the
bottome
of
our
hearts
(
as
feeling
members
of
the
same
)
earnestly
intreat
him
,
who
hath
promised
to
be
with
his
owne
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
by
his
spirit
and
grace
,
so
to
direct
and
assist
your
wisedomes
,
that
by
this
long
expected
meeting
,
glory
may
redound
to
his
ever
glorious
Name
,
and
peace
to
this
rent
Church
,
which
all
the
members
thereof
,
with
most
earnest
wishes
,
expect
at
your
hands
.
For
the
present
,
we
thought
it
our
duty
,
as
those
whom
it
doth
most
clearly
concerne
(
our
great
Shepheard
having
committed
to
our
charge
a
part
of
that
Flock
which
he
hath
redeemed
with
his
precious
bloud
)
to
present
unto
you
our
just
feares
which
arise
from
the
sudden
incroaching
of
the
Laick
(
now
called
Ruling
)
Elders
,
in
divers
Presbyteries
of
this
Kingdome
,
having
chiefe
hand
in
chusing
of
Commissioners
there
,
lest
they
,
with
Commissioners
thus
elected
,
may
bring
upon
the
neck
of
the
Ministery
and
Church
here
,
the
heavie
yoake
of
over-ruling
Elders
in
all
times
comming
,
to
the
no
small
hurt
of
us
and
our
successors
in
the
Gospel
,
except
timely
remedy
be
provided
.
Our
humble
supplication
therefore
to
your
Grace
,
and
Members
of
this
present
Assembly
,
is
,
that
all
these
Commissioners
thus
chosen
by
the
voyce
of
Laick
Elders
,
and
in
whose
Commissions
they
have
had
hand
,
may
be
removed
,
as
men
to
whose
voyces
and
judgements
we
cannot
submit
our selves
in
matter
of
Church
government
,
for
the
just
feares
above
exprest
,
they
being
justly
suspect
Judges
not
to
be
admitted
,
and
their
elections
and
Commissions
void
for
reasons
following
:
First
,
there
is
no
Law
in
this
Kingdome
whereby
Laick
Elders
have
any
voyce
in
chusing
Commissioners
to
Generall
Assemblies
;
the
chusers
therefore
having
no
legall
power
to
elect
,
those
that
are
chosen
by
such
,
can
have
no
place
nor
voyce
in
this
Assembly
.
Secondly
,
albeit
there
have
beene
heretofore
,
and
before
Churches
were
fully
planted
,
a
custome
that
Laick-Elders
did
sit
in
Presbyteries
,
yet
that
custome
hath
beene
these
35.
yeeres
by-past
,
universally
(
and
above
forty
yeeres
in
most
Presbyteries
)
interrupted
;
which
prescription
is
sufficient
to
make
voyd
any
such
custome
:
so
that
it
can
be
no
sufficient
warrant
for
them
to
sit
and
voyce
in
Presbyteries
now
,
much
lesse
to
intrude
themselves
(
as
they
have
done
in
many
Presbyteries
)
contrarie
to
the
minds
and
publicke
protestation
of
the
Ministerie
.
Thirdly
,
when
Laick-Elders
had
place
in
Presbyteries
,
yet
it
was
ordained
that
the
voyces
should
not
be
equall
in
number
,
with
the
voyces
of
the
Ministerie
,
as
is
to
be
seene
in
the
booke
of
discipline
Chapter
.
But
in
this
election
,
their
number
were
not
onely
equall
,
but
in
most
parts
more
,
because
out
of
every
Parish
there
was
a
Laick-Elder
,
and
so
at
least
equall
in
number
;
and
in
election
of
these
Commissioners
,
against
whose
election
we
except
,
there
was
put
upon
the
list
six
in
some
places
,
and
in
others
foure
of
the
Ministers
,
who
being
removed
,
in
their
absence
the
choyce
was
made
when
the
Laick-Elders
by
six
or
foure
at
the
least
exceeded
the
Ministers
in
number
of
voyces
,
yea
in
some
Presbyteries
the
Laick-Elders
were
twice
so
many
in
number
;
so
that
these
Commissioners
are
mainly
chosen
by
the
Laitie
,
and
not
by
the
Ministers
,
neither
can
wee
acknowledge
them
for
ours
.
Fourthly
,
these
Laicke-Elders
did
of
old
onely
assist
in
Discipline
,
not
medling
with
points
of
Doctrine
(
suffering
the
spirit
of
the
Prophets
to
be
subject
to
the
Prophets
,
according
to
the
Apostolicall
rule
;
)
but
now
they
intrude
themselves
to
sit
and
voice
in
the
Presbyteries
in
matters
of
Doctrine
,
and
have
given
Commission
to
those
whom
we
except
against
,
to
voyce
in
this
venerable
Assembly
,
in
Doctrine
aswell
as
in
matters
of
Discipline
;
which
Commissions
are
null
,
as
proceeding
à
non
habente
potestatem
.
For
these
and
other
most
weighty
causes
,
the
election
of
such
Commissioners
,
and
their
place
in
this
Assembly
being
so
dangerous
to
the
Church
,
threaten
the
same
with
the
most
intolerable
yoak
of
bondage
to
be
laid
upon
the
neck
of
the
Presbyteries
by
Laick
over-ruling-Elders
,
to
the
prejudice
of
the
liberties
of
the
said
Presbyteries
,
and
whole
Discipline
of
this
Church
.
We
could
not
,
out
of
conscience
to
God
,
our
callings
,
and
flocks
,
but
make
humble
remonstrance
of
the
same
to
your
Grace
and
members
of
this
grave
Assembly
:
withall
protesting
,
both
in
our
own
names
,
and
in
name
of
all
the
Ministerie
and
body
of
this
Church
that
will
adhere
to
this
present
supplication
,
that
all
sentences
,
conclusions
,
Canons
,
Statutes
,
and
Ordinances
,
which
shall
be
made
in
that
Assembly
wherein
the
foresaid
Commissioners
shall
have
determinative
voyces
,
to
be
voyd
,
null
,
and
of
no
effect
to
oblige
us
or
any
of
us
to
the
obedience
of
the
same
:
But
if
this
our
just
supplication
be
not
admitted
(
which
we
hope
and
earnestly
pray
may
be
graciously
accepted
)
then
this
our
protestation
may
be
of
force
against
such
Lawes
and
proceedings
that
may
follow
thereupon
.
Thus
hoping
for
your
charitable
construction
of
this
our
necessarie
duty
in
so
eminent
a
danger
of
the
Church
,
and
humbly
intreating
these
presents
may
be
put
upon
Record
,
We
rest
.
ANd
when
the
Protestation
of
the
Presbyterie
of
Glasgow
(
which
was
a
very
strong
one
)
begun
to
bee
read
,
the
Principall
of
the
Colledge
there
desired
the
forbearance
of
it
for
a
time
;
to
which
the
Moderatour
gladly
yeelded
:
but
Our
Commissioner
,
who
had
delivered
it
in
with
his
owne
hands
,
pressed
the
reading
of
it
out
;
which
the
Moderatour
refused
,
alledging
that
any
man
might
withdraw
his
owne
Protestation
,
much
more
desire
the
forbearance
of
reading
of
it
:
to
which
Our
Commissioner
replyed
,
That
the
Protestation
was
subscribed
not
onely
by
the
hand
of
the
Principall
,
but
the
major
part
of
the
Ministers
of
that
Presbyterie
,
of
whom
many
were
Covenanters
;
that
in
all
their
names
it
was
presented
unto
him
,
and
therefore
could
not
be
re-called
by
any
one
of
them
,
without
the
consent
of
the
rest
,
praying
him
that
it
might
bee
read
out
to
the
end
:
but
all
in
vaine
;
for
no
justice
could
be
had
from
them
,
especially
in
a
point
which
so
much
concerned
their
reputation
:
for
they
conceived
it
would
bee
a
great
blurre
to
their
businesse
,
if
a
Protestation
(
made
by
that
Presbyterie
,
in
which
was
the
seat
of
the
Assembly
)
should
bee
knowne
:
and
therefore
they
would
neither
reade
it
,
nor
did
they
deliver
it
backe
againe
,
against
all
rules
both
of
justice
and
equitie
:
After
this
contest
the
Assembly
for
that
night
was
dismissed
.
Our
Commissioner
wondring
that
the
Principall
of
the
Colledge
should
in
publique
desire
the
forbearance
of
publishing
the
Protestation
of
the
Presbyterie
of
Glasgow
in
the
Assembly
,
used
meanes
to
know
the
reason
of
it
,
and
found
by
the
averment
of
persons
of
good
credit
upon
their
owne
knowledge
,
that
the
night
before
late
at
ten
of
the
clocke
,
the
Lord
Lowdan
and
the
Moderatour
,
with
divers
others
Covenanting-Ministers
,
had
been
with
the
Principall
,
and
told
him
,
that
the
Presbyteriall
Protestation
would
make
a
great
division
amongst
them
;
that
unlesse
he
did
withdraw
it
,
hee
must
never
looke
to
live
quietly
in
Glasgow
,
nor
any
where
in
Scotland
;
that
the
Principall
told
them
,
it
was
presented
to
Our
Commissioner
,
from
whom
it
was
not
possible
to
recover
it
;
that
then
by
the
same
threatnings
they
adjured
him
to
desire
the
forbearance
of
reading
of
it
,
if
it
should
bee
tendered
to
the
Assembly
;
that
after
they
were
parted
from
him
,
his
wife
all
in
teares
begged
the
like
of
him
,
affirming
,
that
the
Lord
Lindsey
had
been
with
her
,
and
sworne
to
her
,
that
both
he
and
his
must
be
utterly
ruined
,
if
shee
could
not
prevaile
with
him
for
re-calling
that
Protestation
.
This
and
many
other
passages
heretofore
mentioned
,
banishing
quite
out
of
Our
Commissioners
mind
,
and
the
minds
of
all
Our
well
affected
Councellours
there
present
,
all
hopes
,
not
onely
of
just
and
faire
,
but
even
of
formall
proceedings
in
that
Assembly
,
where
not
so
much
as
the
shew
and
countenance
of
justice
was
to
be
discerned
,
nor
any
thing
but
the
power
and
obstinate
wilfulnesse
of
the
Covenanters
,
and
the
unanswerable
nullities
of
this
Assembly
,
in
regard
both
of
the
members
elected
,
and
the
manner
of
their
election
,
being
throughly
considered
,
and
the
reasons
of
the
Bishops
Declinator
presented
to
Our
Commissioner
being
seriously
weighed
,
by
which
they
did
not
decline
the
judgement
of
a
generall
Assembly
lawfully
constituted
,
but
onely
of
this
Assembly
,
which
was
to
bee
accounted
far
rather
a
Laicall
convention
,
then
Ecclesiasticall
,
all
the
members
whereof
had
barred
themselves
from
being
Judges
by
their
solemn
oath
of
combination
for
the
rooting
out
of
that
Kingdome
both
the
Bishops
persons
and
callings
;
to
whose
sentence
We
or
Our
Commissioner
could
not
deliver
them
over
without
betraying
all
courses
of
justice
,
and
denying
to
Our
Bishops
that
protection
which
cannot
bee
denied
by
Us
to
any
of
Our
subjects
,
viz.
the
benefit
of
the
Lawes
of
that
Our
Church
and
Kingdome
:
And
besides
,
Our
Commissioner
having
certaine
and
unquestionable
intelligence
of
the
Covenanters
unmoveable
resolution
,
that
although
the
Assembly
should
be
continued
,
and
all
things
which
they
desired
(
even
to
their
own
wishes
)
should
be
granted
and
effected
,
yet
that
the
quietnesse
and
peace
of
that
Kingdome
should
be
never
a
whit
the
more
settled
or
established
,
but
that
they
were
determined
to
chuse
at
this
assembly
certain
Committees
,
who
,
under
the
name
of
Commissioners
from
the
generall
Assembly
,
should
keep
up
their
Tables
,
and
bee
chosen
and
continued
from
one
Assembly
to
another
,
and
so
hold
on
the
same
rebellious
courses
which
they
have
held
ever
since
the
first
erection
of
their
Tables
,
to
the
utter
overthrow
of
Our
royall
Authoritie
,
and
the
authoritie
of
the
Lords
of
Our
Councell
,
and
Lords
of
Our
Session
under
Us
:
and
Our
Commissioner
well
weighing
Our
instructions
,
according
to
which
hee
was
to
carry
himselfe
in
this
Assembly
,
if
hee
should
find
that
these
mischiefes
and
courses
of
injustice
could
not
bee
stopped
,
resolved
the
next
day
(
according
to
Our
speciall
commandment
)
in
Our
name
,
and
by
Our
authoritie
to
dissolve
that
Assembly
,
whose
aime
was
onely
to
robbe
Us
of
Our
Soveraigne
power
,
and
to
put
it
in
the
hands
of
their
Commissioners
.
According
to
which
resolution
Our
Commissioner
the
next
day
,
being
Wednesday
the
28.
of
November
,
went
betimes
in
the
morning
to
the
Church
,
and
Our
Councell
(
having
warning
over
night
)
met
him
in
the
Chapter-house
,
where
they
sate
in
consultation
before
they
went
to
the
Assembly
:
He
did
then
impart
to
them
the
resolution
he
had
to
dissolve
the
Assembly
,
and
did
aske
their
advice
for
the
manner
of
doing
it
:
after
hearing
each
of
their
advice
severally
,
he
was
confirmed
in
his
resolution
.
The
reason
why
Our
Commissioner
held
the
Councell
in
that
place
,
was
,
because
some
of
Our
Councell
,
who
were
present
,
should
have
no
time
to
communicate
his
resolution
to
the
Covenanters
,
nor
to
consult
with
them
about
the
hindering
it
;
the
Assembly
being
fully
set
before
the
Councell
came
out
,
so
that
what
had
passed
there
,
could
not
be
communicated
to
them
.
The
first
thing
propounded
there
by
the
Moderatour
that
day
,
was
this
:
A
day
or
two
before
,
there
were
brought
into
the
Assembly
three
or
foure
great
volumes
by
their
new
Clerke
,
which
he
alledged
were
the
Acts
of
the
generall
Assembly
from
the
very
first
reformation
of
that
Church
,
which
,
by
the
speciall
providence
of
God
,
and
his
own
carefull
industry
,
had
been
recovered
,
else
they
had
been
lost
for
ever
,
to
the
invaluable
losse
of
the
puritie
of
the
Religion
and
Discipline
established
amongst
them
;
for
they
had
been
throwne
by
for
many
yeeres
,
untill
he
by
some
strange
accident
had
light
upon
them
:
after
which
speech
of
the
Clerke
,
the
Moderatour
had
desired
them
to
chuse
a
Committee
to
peruse
these
Bookes
,
and
to
report
to
the
Assembly
whether
they
conceived
them
to
bee
the
true
and
authenticall
Acts
of
the
generall
Assemblies
of
the
Church
of
Scotland
:
The
day
before
this
,
these
Committees
had
made
their
report
that
they
had
perused
them
,
and
had
found
them
to
bee
true
and
authenticall
Records
,
and
delivered
in
writing
some
reasons
of
this
their
opinion
;
which
made
the
impartiall
auditors
wonder
how
in
two
daies
men
could
peruse
,
and
make
a
judgement
of
such
volumes
,
which
other
men
(
who
tooke
themselves
to
be
no
fooles
)
thought
could
hardly
be
done
in
one
yeere
:
but
that
was
all
one
,
the
Moderatour
this
day
put
it
to
the
question
and
voices
,
Whether
they
would
allow
the
copies
of
those
Bookes
of
Assembly
(
which
the
Committees
the
day
before
had
reported
to
bee
good
and
faithfull
copies
)
to
bee
reputed
ever
hereafter
for
the
authenticall
Records
and
Registers
of
the
Church
of
Scotland
:
Our
Commissioner
prayed
them
to
forbeare
doing
any
thing
suddenly
in
a
businesse
of
so
great
importance
,
that
nothing
,
especially
if
it
were
doubtfull
,
could
bee
made
a
publique
Record
of
any
Judicatorie
which
was
to
oblige
Our
subjects
,
unlesse
We
first
by
Our
Advocate
and
learned
Councell
were
satisfied
of
the
authenticall
authoritie
of
that
Record
;
and
therefore
wished
them
to
stay
untill
that
course
might
bee
taken
,
and
before
that
time
not
to
put
it
to
voices
:
But
all
in
vaine
,
for
presently
they
of
the
Assembly
(
without
one
contrarie
voice
)
concluded
these
Bookes
to
be
authenticall
Registers
,
and
so
to
bee
held
and
reputed
for
ever
,
without
knowing
what
was
in
them
:
They
were
foure
Bookes
,
and
very
large
,
and
confessed
not
to
be
the
Originals
,
but
copies
.
Our
Commissioner
then
remembring
that
at
Our
Palace
at
Holy-rood-house
hee
was
denied
the
sight
of
the
Bookes
of
the
Assembly
(
the
Covenanters
having
threatned
the
former
Clerke
of
the
Assembly
,
if
hee
should
let
Our
Commissioner
have
the
perusall
of
them
)
begun
now
to
thinke
,
that
there
might
be
stuffe
enough
in
them
against
Our
Regall
authoritie
,
and
perhaps
a
great
deale
of
it
of
their
own
devising
;
which
caused
Our
Commissioner
to
enter
into
Our
Clerke
of
Registers
hands
a
solemn
Protestation
against
the
validitie
of
these
Records
,
and
against
any
of
Our
subjects
being
obliged
by
them
,
untill
such
time
as
they
should
be
perused
and
allowed
by
such
as
We
should
authorize
by
Commission
for
that
purpose
.
Next
,
the
Moderatour
desired
the
Clerke
to
reade
certaine
answers
,
which
upon
the
sudden
had
been
drawne
up
(
as
he
said
)
by
certaine
Brethren
to
the
reasons
contained
in
the
Bishops
Declinator
which
had
been
read
the
day
before
:
And
indeed
,
so
soone
as
they
were
heard
,
it
was
easily
beleeved
that
they
were
drawne
up
upon
a
sudden
,
without
either
feare
or
wit
,
being
very
poore
and
silly
,
stuffed
full
of
cytations
out
of
their
own
bookes
of
Discipline
,
which
did
allow
lay-Elders
;
and
by
these
testimonies
concluded
the
exception
of
the
Bishops
against
Lay-Elders
,
&
Ministers
,
Commissioners
chosen
by
them
for
having
voice
in
the
Assembly
,
to
bee
invalid
;
which
made
some
admire
by
what
consequence
it
could
be
inferred
,
that
because
there
had
been
Lay-Elders
in
particular
Church-Sessions
,
nay
and
perhaps
in
Presbyteries
,
that
therefore
these
Lay-Elders
either
had
,
or
must
now
have
voices
in
the
generall
Assembly
,
or
in
chusing
the
Ministers
Commissioners
to
it
:
Yet
the
Moderatour
caused
another
paper
to
bee
read
in
defence
of
Lay-Elders
,
of
the
very
same
tedious
stuffe
with
the
former
:
And
,
to
magnifie
those
Bookes
of
Discipline
,
so
often
cyted
in
both
these
papers
,
the
Moderatour
desired
the
whole
Assembly
to
heare
himself
reade
a
long
Latine
testimonie
,
given
in
the
Syntagma
of
the
confessions
of
the
Reformed
Churches
,
to
the
puritie
of
the
discipline
of
the
Church
of
Scotland
.
Our
Commissioner
called
for
the
Book
,
&
desired
to
see
what
he
had
read
,
and
found
it
to
be
a
private
testimonie
of
one
unknowne
,
inserted
by
the
Printer
or
setter
out
of
that
Syntagma
,
to
make
it
sell
the
better
,
because
it
had
some
new
thing
in
it
;
which
made
a
good
many
laugh
at
that
so
much
magnified
testimonie
.
Then
the
Moderator
,
to
take
away
that
exception
in
the
Bishops
Declinator
,
that
the
Assembly
was
a
declared
partie
(
and
therefore
could
not
be
their
Judge
)
alledged
,
that
the
Remonstrants
had
made
the
same
objection
against
the
Synod
of
Dort
,
but
that
it
was
repelled
by
all
the
Divines
there
present
,
and
the
invaliditie
of
that
exception
declared
by
none
better
then
by
the
Divines
of
great
Britaine
,
whose
judgement
against
that
exception
he
then
out
of
the
publique
Acts
of
that
Synod
did
reade
:
Our
Commissioner
told
the
Moderatour
,
that
he
should
have
done
well
to
have
translated
into
Scottish
that
passage
which
he
last
read
,
and
the
former
out
of
the
Syntagma
,
that
so
many
of
the
Lay-Elders
,
who
were
to
judge
of
the
fitnesse
of
these
cytations
,
might
understand
him
and
them
;
which
the
Moderatour
passed
over
with
a
smile
.
ONE
who
stood
by
Our
Commissioner
,
and
had
been
present
at
the
Synod
of
Dort
,
asked
leave
first
of
Our
Commissioner
,
and
then
of
the
Moderatour
to
speake
,
which
being
granted
him
by
both
,
hee
answered
the
Moderatours
answer
to
the
Bishops
objection
,
thus
:
That
the
Bishops
exception
against
them
of
the
Assembly
,
as
pars
adversa
,
differed
from
that
of
the
Remonstrants
against
the
Synod
of
Dort
two
waies
:
First
,
in
regard
of
the
matter
of
it
:
For
the
Synod
consisting
of
Divines
,
&
the
matters
controverted
being
points
of
Divinitie
(
and
by
some
men
thought
to
bee
fundamentall
points
of
faith
,
though
they
were
not
so
)
in
which
Schollers
use
not
to
be
neutrall
,
it
was
impossible
for
the
Remonstrants
to
find
Divines
to
be
their
Judges
,
if
they
would
except
against
such
Divines
as
had
declared
themselves
to
bee
of
the
one
opinion
or
the
other
:
But
it
was
not
so
with
Episcopacie
in
the
judgement
of
the
members
of
this
Assembly
;
for
they
could
not
hold
the
allowing
or
rejecting
of
Episcopacie
to
bee
a
point
of
doctrine
,
because
points
of
doctrine
are
not
alterable
;
but
the
Church
of
Scotland
in
her
positive
confession
,
Article
21.
did
hold
Church
policie
or
government
alterable
at
the
will
of
the
Church
;
which
opinion
,
whether
he
did
allow
or
not
,
hee
was
not
then
and
there
to
declare
:
but
sure
in
such
points
,
which
they
themselves
held
alterable
and
indifferent
at
the
will
of
the
Church
,
being
no
points
of
doctrine
,
there
was
no
necessitie
of
pre-declaring
their
judgement
,
especially
after
they
meant
to
bee
Judges
:
Nay
,
there
was
a
necessitie
of
not
pre-declaring
their
judgement
against
Episcopall
government
,
considering
it
stood
now
in
force
by
Acts
both
of
Church
and
Parliament
;
and
therefore
that
the
declaration
of
their
judgement
against
it
,
(
even
since
they
intended
to
be
Judges
of
it
,
but
before
they
were
actually
so
)
did
barre
them
from
being
Judges
of
it
at
all
.
But
secondly
,
and
that
upon
which
he
principally
insisted
,
was
this
:
That
the
Bishops
case
in
their
exception
against
this
Assembly
,
differed
from
that
of
the
Remonstrants
against
the
other
Synod
,
in
the
manner
of
the
members
of
that
Synods
pre-declaration
,
and
of
the
members
of
this
Assemblies
pre-declaration
.
Many
of
the
members
of
that
Synod
had
pre-declared
themselves
by
discoursing
,
writing
,
preaching
,
&c.
but
not
by
any
judiciall
Act
,
nor
by
any
Act
equivalent
to
a
judiciall
Act
,
such
as
swearing
against
the
other
tenet
,
binding
themselves
by
Oathes
,
Covenants
,
Combinations
,
Confederacies
,
Associations
against
the
abetters
of
it
;
all
which
being
Acts
analogicall
to
judiciall
Acts
,
and
being
done
by
the
members
of
this
Assembly
against
the
Bishops
,
absolutely
barred
them
from
being
Judges
in
the
question
of
these
Bishops
persons
or
calling
.
Some
answer
was
made
to
this
by
the
Moderatour
and
others
,
which
required
no
reply
;
and
therefore
received
none
,
that
which
was
answered
being
no
way
against
that
which
had
been
delivered
:
For
the
Moderatour
conceiving
that
hee
who
spake
had
affirmed
that
the
five
Articles
treated
of
at
the
Synod
of
Dort
,
had
been
fundamentall
points
of
faith
(
of
which
opinion
the
speaker
never
was
,
nor
is
)
fell
upon
a
discourse
of
fundamentall
and
not
fundamentall
points
of
faith
;
affirming
that
the
Synod
of
Dort
had
never
determined
the
five
Articles
to
bee
fundamentall
points
of
faith
,
which
the
former
speaker
knew
very
well
to
bee
true
:
And
it
made
many
auditors
thinke
,
that
the
Moderatour
did
deliver
this
onely
because
he
would
have
something
to
say
;
for
they
did
conceive
that
he
had
been
a
man
so
rigid
in
these
tenets
,
that
hee
had
held
them
to
bee
fundamentall
points
of
faith
:
But
whether
hee
did
or
not
,
there
were
many
Ministers
members
of
the
Assembly
,
who
did
hold
them
to
bee
fundamentall
points
,
&
most
unchristianly
and
uncharitably
had
preached
,
that
the
Remonstrants
tenets
did
destroy
the
very
foundation
of
faith
;
and
whosoever
sided
with
them
in
the
five
Articles
,
could
not
possibly
bee
saved
.
But
now
the
other
exception
laid
by
him
that
spake
,
and
in
which
hee
conceived
the
strength
of
his
speech
principally
to
lie
,
viz.
That
by
their
swearing
,
and
combining
by
a
Covenant
against
the
Bishops
(
which
was
a
plain
pre-judging
of
them
)
they
had
barred
themselves
from
being
their
Judges
;
the
Moderatour
was
pleased
to
make
no
answer
at
all
,
though
of
all
that
was
spoken
it
most
principally
required
one
.
Another
Minister
,
one
of
the
gravest
and
learnedest
in
the
Assembly
,
did
conceive
that
he
which
spake
had
affirmed
,
that
Councels
and
Synods
were
onely
Judges
of
points
of
faith
and
doctrine
,
but
not
of
government
or
other
matters
;
and
instanced
in
Novatus
and
Donatus
,
who
by
Councels
and
Synods
had
beene
censured
in
points
of
schisme
;
which
no
man
ever
denyed
,
nor
ever
came
within
the
compasse
of
the
thoughts
or
words
of
him
that
spake
.
Here
a
Lay-Elder
,
who
was
a
Lord
,
conceived
that
he
who
spake
had
said
something
insinuating
that
Lay-Elders
had
given
voyces
in
some
Councels
;
Thereupon
the
person
that
spake
,
unwilling
to
let
that
passe
,
asked
leave
to
tell
his
Lordship
that
he
was
mistaken
,
&
that
if
Our
Commissioner
and
the
Assemblie
would
give
him
leave
,
he
would
maintaine
it
against
any
man
in
the
Assembly
,
that
neither
the
name
nor
thing
of
a
Lay-Elder
,
was
ever
knowne
to
any
generall
or
Provinciall
Councell
;
nay
,
not
to
any
particular
Church
in
the
whole
Christian
world
,
before
Calvins
dayes
.
To
this
no
replie
was
made
,
save
onely
by
the
Moderatour
,
who
first
said
that
it
would
be
thought
a
strange
thing
in
England
,
if
any
of
this
Assemblie
should
stand
up
in
the
Convocation
house
,
and
speake
against
their
Church
government
:
to
which
was
answered
by
him
that
spake
,
That
he
neither
did
speake
,
nor
would
have
spoken
there
,
without
leave
asked
and
obtained
;
nor
would
he
have
asked
leave
if
it
had
not
been
to
have
cleared
a
passage
of
the
Synod
of
Dort
urged
by
the
Moderatour
,
and
in
which
he
himselfe
was
interessed
.
And
it
seemes
here
the
Moderatour
was
brought
very
low
,
by
telling
the
partie
that
his
father
while
he
lived
was
of
another
opinion
:
to
which
the
other
answered
,
That
that
was
a
weake
reason
;
for
there
were
some
members
of
the
Assembly
then
sitting
,
whose
Fathers
had
beene
Papists
:
And
he
who
spake
did
verie
much
wonder
that
the
Moderatour
should
thinke
it
strange
for
him
to
differ
from
his
Father
in
his
judgement
of
these
points
of
Ecclesiasticall
government
;
for
he
did
not
apprehend
it
so
great
a
matter
for
any
man
to
differ
from
his
Father
in
judgment
,
as
to
differ
from
himselfe
:
and
hee
was
sure
that
the
Moderatour
knew
well
enough
that
many
members
of
the
Assembly
,
who
were
now
fiercest
against
Episcopall
government
,
within
these
few
yeeres
had
been
as
earnest
maintainers
of
it
as
any
,
&
more
ambitious
and
earnest
suitors
for
Bishopricks
then
any
other
.
The
Moderatour
at
last
cut
off
all
further
contestation
about
these
Lay-Elders
,
by
affirming
that
the
state
of
the
question
as
it
stood
before
them
,
was
not
whether
Lay-Elders
had
ever
beene
received
in
other
Churches
,
but
whether
their
office
and
place
in
the
Assembly
was
agreeable
with
the
constitutions
of
the
Church
of
Scotland
;
and
so
no
more
was
spoke
of
it
.
The
Moderatour
from
that
speech
which
was
made
for
justifying
the
Bishops
exception
against
the
competencie
of
their
Judges
,
viz.
the
Assembly
,
because
the
members
of
it
had
declared
themselves
parties
,
tooke
occasion
to
speak
thus
to
the
Assembly
:
Since
we
see
both
the
competencie
and
constitution
of
this
Judicatorie
and
Assembly
is
thus
openly
impugned
,
it
is
high
time
to
cleare
this
point
,
of
which
none
can
bee
Judge
but
the
Assembly
it selfe
,
and
therefore
I
will
presently
put
it
to
voyces
,
Whether
this
Assemblie
be
the
lawfull
and
competent
Judge
of
the
Libell
against
the
Bishops
,
notwithstanding
the
reasons
contained
in
their
Declinator
.
This
gave
our
Commissioner
the
occasion
(
which
hee
neglected
not
)
to
do
and
declare
that
which
by
Our
speciall
commandement
he
had
resolved
on
;
for
he
presently
made
a
speech
of
a
competent
length
,
the
summe
whereof
was
this
:
I
should
perhaps
have
continued
a
little
longer
with
you
,
if
you
had
not
falne
upon
a
point
which
doth
inforce
my
deserting
you
:
You
are
now
about
to
settle
the
lawfulnesse
of
this
Judicatorie
,
and
the
competencie
of
it
against
the
Bishops
,
whom
you
have
cyted
hither
;
neither
of
which
I
can
allow
,
if
I
shall
discharge
either
my
duty
towards
God
,
or
loyaltie
towards
my
gracious
and
just
Master
.
This
is
a
day
to
me
both
of
gladness
and
sadnesse
;
Gladnesse
in
that
I
have
both
seene
this
Assemblie
meet
,
which
his
Majesties
subjects
have
been
made
beleeve
was
never
intented
by
Him
,
and
in
that
I
shall
now
in
his
Majesties
name
make
good
unto
you
all
his
most
gracious
offers
in
his
last
Royall
Proclamation
,
which
likewise
his
Majesties
subjects
were
made
beleeve
would
never
be
performed
by
Him
:
Of
Sadnesse
,
in
that
you
who
have
called
so
much
for
a
free
Generall
Assembly
,
having
one
most
free
,
in
his
Majesties
intentions
,
granted
you
,
have
so
handled
and
marred
the
Master
,
that
there
is
not
the
least
shadow
of
freedome
to
be
discerned
in
this
your
meeting
:
for
the
former
,
which
is
the
discharge
and
performance
of
your
Soveraignes
gracious
promises
,
let
this
paper
,
which
I
deliver
to
the
Clerke
to
be
read
,
witnesse
it
to
you
all
,
which
I
am
sure
you
cannot
chuse
but
receive
with
all
thankfulnesse
and
dutifull
acknowledgement
of
his
Majesties
pietie
,
goodnesse
,
and
clemencie
,
unlesse
all
Religion
and
goodnesse
be
quite
banished
out
of
this
Land
:
Here
the
Clerke
publiquely
read
the
paper
,
which
followeth
.
THe
Kings
Majesty
being
informed
,
that
many
of
his
good
subjects
have
apprehended
,
that
by
the
introducing
of
the
Service
Booke
and
Booke
of
Canons
,
the
in-bringing
of
Poperie
and
Superstition
hath
been
intended
,
hath
been
graciously
pleased
to
discharge
,
like
as
by
these
he
doth
discharge
the
Service
Booke
and
Booke
of
Canons
,
and
the
practice
of
them
or
either
of
them
:
And
annulleth
and
rescindeth
all
Acts
of
Councell
,
Proclamations
,
and
all
other
Acts
and
Deeds
whatsoever
,
that
have
been
made
and
published
for
establishing
them
,
or
either
of
them
;
And
declareth
the
same
to
be
null
,
and
to
have
no
force
nor
effect
in
time
comming
.
The
Kings
Majestie
,
as
he
conceived
,
for
the
ease
and
benefit
of
his
subjects
,
established
the
high
Commission
,
that
thereby
justice
might
be
ministred
,
and
the
faults
and
errours
of
such
persons
as
are
made
liable
thereto
,
taken
order
with
and
punished
,
with
the
more
conveniencie
and
lesse
trouble
to
the
people
:
But
finding
his
gracious
intentions
therein
to
be
mistaken
,
hath
been
pleased
to
discharge
,
like
as
by
these
presents
he
doth
discharge
the
same
,
and
all
acts
and
deeds
whatsoever
made
for
establishing
thereof
.
And
the
Kings
Majestie
being
informed
,
that
the
urging
of
the
five
Articles
of
Perthes
Assembly
hath
bred
distraction
in
the
Church
and
State
,
hath
been
graciously
pleased
to
take
the
same
to
his
Royall
consideration
,
and
for
the
quiet
and
peace
of
this
Countrie
,
hath
not
onely
dispensed
with
the
practice
of
the
said
Articles
,
but
also
discharged
all
and
whomsoever
persons
from
urging
the
practice
thereof
,
upon
either
Laicke
or
Ecclesiasticall
person
whatsoever
:
And
hath
freed
all
his
subjects
from
all
censure
and
paines
,
whether
Ecclesiasticall
or
Secular
,
for
not
urging
,
practising
,
or
obeying
them
,
or
any
of
them
,
notwithstanding
of
any
thing
contained
in
the
Acts
of
Parliament
,
or
generall
Assembly
to
the
contrary
.
And
his
Majestie
is
further
contented
,
that
the
Assembly
take
the
same
so
far
into
their
consideration
,
as
to
represent
it
to
the
next
Parliament
,
there
to
bee
ratified
as
the
Estates
shall
find
fitting
.
And
because
it
hath
been
pretended
,
that
oathes
have
been
administred
different
from
that
which
is
conceived
in
the
Acts
of
Parliament
,
his
Majestie
is
pleased
to
declare
by
Me
,
that
no
other
oath
shall
be
required
of
any
Minister
at
his
entry
,
then
that
which
is
set
downe
in
the
Act
of
Parliament
.
And
that
it
may
appeare
how
carefull
his
Majestie
is
,
that
no
corruption
or
innovation
shall
creep
into
this
Church
,
neither
yet
any
scandall
,
vice
,
or
fault
of
any
person
whatsoever
(
censurable
or
punishable
by
the
Assembly
)
goe
unpunished
,
his
Majestie
is
content
to
declare
by
Mee
,
and
assure
all
his
good
people
,
that
generall
Assemblies
shall
be
kept
so
oft
as
the
affaires
of
this
Church
shall
require
.
And
that
none
of
Our
good
subjects
may
have
cause
of
grievances
against
the
proceedings
of
the
Prelates
,
his
Majestie
is
content
,
that
all
and
every
one
of
the
present
Bishops
and
their
Successors
,
shall
be
answerable
,
and
accordingly
from
time
to
time
censurable
according
to
their
merits
by
the
generall
Assembly
.
And
to
give
all
his
Majesties
good
people
full
assurance
,
that
he
never
intended
to
admit
any
alteration
or
change
in
the
true
Religion
professed
within
this
Kingdome
,
and
that
they
may
bee
truly
and
fully
satisfied
of
the
reality
of
his
intentions
,
and
integritie
of
the
same
,
his
Majestie
hath
been
pleased
to
require
and
command
all
his
good
subjects
to
subscribe
the
confession
of
faith
and
band
for
maintenance
thereof
,
and
of
his
Majesties
person
and
authority
formerly
signed
by
Our
deare
Father
in
anno
1580.
and
now
likewise
requireth
all
those
of
this
present
Assembly
to
subscribe
the
same
.
And
it
is
his
Majesties
will
,
that
this
be
inserted
and
registred
in
the
Bookes
of
Assembly
,
as
a
testimony
to
posteritie
,
not
onely
of
the
sinceritie
of
his
intentions
to
the
said
true
Religion
,
but
also
of
his
resolution
to
maintaine
and
defend
the
same
,
and
his
subjects
in
the
profession
thereof
.
Subscribitur
HAMILTOUN
.
AFter
the
reading
whereof
,
Our
Commissioner
went
on
,
and
added
:
I
have
,
you
see
,
subscribed
that
paper
with
mine
owne
hand
,
and
to
make
his
Majesties
Religion
,
Grace
,
Goodnesse
,
and
the
Zeale
which
hee
hath
to
settle
the
peace
of
this
Church
and
Kingdome
knowne
to
all
succeeding
generations
,
I
doe
require
that
it
bee
entred
into
your
ordinarie
Bookes
of
Assembly
;
but
with
this
provision
,
That
this
my
assent
to
the
Act
of
registring
this
his
Majesties
Declaration
,
shall
be
no
approbation
of
the
lawfulness
of
this
Assembly
,
or
of
any
other
Act
made
,
or
to
be
made
in
it
;
but
that
all
Protestations
,
made
or
to
be
made
against
this
Assembly
in
all
other
acts
and
proceedings
thereof
,
shall
stand
in
full
force
and
effect
:
And
of
the
delivery
of
this
paper
,
containing
his
Majesties
gracious
offers
,
into
the
hands
of
the
Clerke
of
the
Assembly
,
and
of
my
requiring
it
to
be
registred
in
the
Bookes
of
the
same
,
as
also
of
my
Protestation
against
the
lawfulnesse
of
this
Assembly
in
all
other
Acts
,
I
take
publique
instruments
in
the
hands
of
the
Clerke
of
Our
Soveraigne
Lord
his
Register
,
and
require
him
to
make
an
act
thereof
.
Which
being
done
,
the
Moderatour
in
a
short
speech
acknowledged
Our
speciall
goodnesse
in
granting
the
particulars
contained
in
the
paper
,
promising
it
should
be
registred
in
the
bookes
of
assembly
,
and
desired
to
goe
on
with
the
businesse
of
the
assembly
.
But
Our
Commissioner
told
them
,
hee
must
goe
on
with
them
no
more
;
for
now
the
sad
part
was
behind
,
viz.
That
since
they
had
brought
Lay-Elders
to
give
voices
in
this
assembly
,
a
thing
not
practised
before
,
or
at
least
dis-used
so
long
,
that
no
man
present
had
seen
it
;
the
Ministers
sitting
here
as
Commissioners
were
chosen
by
Lay-Elders
,
a
thing
never
heard
of
before
in
this
Church
,
all
the
persons
having
voices
here
,
were
before
the
elections
designed
by
the
Tables
at
Edinburgh
,
all
others
by
their
expresse
directions
barred
,
these
few
Commissioners
sent
hither
,
but
not
chosen
according
to
their
designation
,
were
by
their
cavills
,
made
for
that
purpose
,
set
aside
,
and
not
admitted
to
have
voices
,
the
Bishops
cyted
hither
were
to
bee
judged
by
the
very
same
persons
who
had
pre-judged
and
condemned
them
at
their
Tables
;
hee
attested
heaven
and
earth
,
whether
this
could
bee
imagined
to
be
any
way
a
free
Assembly
,
and
therefore
called
God
to
witnesse
,
that
they
themselves
were
the
cause
,
and
the
only
cause
why
this
Assembly
could
not
have
that
happy
issue
which
We
heartily
wished
,
and
why
the
Bishops
could
receive
no
censure
from
them
,
in
regard
of
these
their
sinister
proceedings
:
for
how
could
any
man
expect
justice
from
them
,
who
had
denied
it
to
Us
,
in
refusing
voices
to
Our
Commissioners
assessors
,
which
was
never
denied
to
Our
Royall
Father
,
when
hee
called
farre
more
assessors
then
Wee
did
now
?
Much
more
to
this
purpose
was
delivered
by
Our
Commissioner
;
upon
all
which
he
commanded
and
required
them
not
to
proceed
any
further
in
this
Assembly
,
and
declared
that
whatsoever
they
should
say
or
doe
hereafter
in
it
,
hee
in
Our
name
protested
against
it
,
and
that
it
should
never
oblige
any
of
Our
subjects
,
nor
be
reputed
for
an
Act
of
generall
Assembly
.
The
Moderatour
with
a
speech
well
penned
,
which
hee
had
in
readinesse
whensoever
the
Assembly
should
bee
dissolved
,
seemed
much
to
deplore
Our
Commissioners
resolution
for
breaking
up
the
Assembly
;
hee
attributed
very
much
to
Our
power
in
Ecclesiasticall
causes
and
assemblies
,
said
many
things
of
Our
power
,
quite
contrarie
to
much
which
they
have
since
printed
in
their
seditious
Pamphlets
and
Protestations
,
and
much
more
then
was
liked
and
approved
by
many
of
his
fellow-Covenanters
:
towards
the
end
of
his
speech
he
affirmed
,
That
We
were
Universall
Bishop
over
all
Our
Kingdomes
,
&c.
which
made
Our
Commissioner
use
meanes
to
have
the
copie
of
his
speech
,
but
it
could
not
be
obtained
while
it
was
fresh
in
the
auditors
memories
:
Many
daies
after
Our
Commissioner
was
gone
from
Glasgow
,
a
copie
of
it
was
sent
him
,
but
all
that
which
concerned
Our
Ecclesiasticall
power
,
especially
of
Our
being
Universall
Bishop
in
Our
Kingdomes
,
was
quite
left
out
;
by
which
it
was
plaine
,
that
(
as
it
was
before
conjectured
)
hee
had
displeased
many
of
the
Assembly
,
by
giving
more
Ecclesiasticall
power
to
Us
in
that
speech
,
then
they
intended
Wee
should
ever
have
.
The
conclusion
of
his
speech
was
,
That
as
Our
Commissioner
had
served
his
Master
carefully
and
faithfully
,
in
preserving
his
Priviledges
and
Prerogatives
,
so
they
must
needs
likewise
be
faithfull
and
carefull
in
preserving
the
Priviledges
and
Prerogatives
of
the
kingdome
of
the
Sonne
of
God
,
which
was
his
Church
;
That
they
should
much
grieve
for
his
absence
,
whose
presence
had
beene
so
acceptable
and
comfortable
to
them
,
and
who
had
carried
himselfe
among
them
with
so
much
wisdome
and
moderation
;
that
they
should
have
a
great
misse
of
him
,
with
many
more
words
,
tending
to
the
very
high
commendation
of
Our
Commissioner
.
After
the
Moderatour
,
divers
of
the
Lords
spake
much
,
to
vindicate
the
Covenanters
from
their
prelimitations
and
sinister
dealings
in
their
elections
:
But
Our
Commissioner
presently
choaked
their
confidence
,
with
the
production
of
two
papers
,
which
they
little
supposed
he
had
ever
seene
:
They
contained
their
secret
instructions
,
with
which
the
whole
Tables
were
not
acquainted
,
for
they
must
then
of
necessitie
some
way
or
other
have
come
to
the
knowledge
of
all
the
covenanters
,
very
many
of
whom
by
these
secret
orders
were
barred
from
being
chosen
commissioners
to
the
assembly
,
as
well
as
the
Non-covenanters
;
and
therefore
they
fearing
to
lose
or
displease
such
a
considerable
number
of
their
owne
partie
,
did
by
these
private
advertisements
(
contrived
onely
by
the
chiefe
Rulers
of
the
Table
,
but
never
presented
to
the
Tables
themselves
)
take
order
that
none
who
could
fall
within
the
suspition
of
moderation
,
should
bee
chosen
commissioner
for
the
assembly
.
The
one
of
these
papers
was
directed
to
one
Lay
Elder
of
every
Presbyterie
,
some
speciall
confident
of
theirs
,
containing
these
nine
Articles
ensuing
.
BEcause
all
projects
and
purposes
will
faile
,
if
they
be
not
pursued
with
constant
diligence
to
the
end
,
the
Devill
sleeps
not
,
and
we
heare
our
adversaries
are
busie
,
and
our
miserie
will
be
unexpressible
great
,
and
we
[
*
](A68707-e18810-b)
*
We
desire
the
Reader
to
observe
,
that
they
were
affraid
of
being
overthrown
in
a
free
generall
Assembly
,
and
therefore
they
tooke
a
course
by
these
private
instructions
to
prevent
all
freedome
in
the
Assembly
,
and
to
make
sure
that
none
should
be
chosen
a
member
of
it
,
but
such
of
whom
they
were
sure
.
ludibrious
if
they
shall
prevaile
over
us
in
a
free
generall
Assembly
,
for
which
we
have
been
pleading
so
long
;
it
were
meet
that
so
farre
as
may
be
a
new
warning
should
be
given
,
to
stirre
up
the
best
affected
.
2
That
every
Nobleman
be
diligent
with
the
Barons
and
Ministers
neerest
unto
them
,
and
that
he
write
unto
his
best
acquaintance
,
who
are
farre
off
.
3
That
some
one
Minister
and
Gentleman
in
every
Presbyterie
meet
oft
together
,
to
resolve
upon
the
particular
Commissioners
to
be
chosen
,
and
use
all
diligence
with
the
rest
of
the
Ministers
and
Gentlemen
that
such
may
be
chosen
.
4
Because
nothing
will
avail
so
much
for
our
purpose
,
where
the
most
part
of
the
Ministers
are
disaffected
,
as
that
the
Gentlemen
be
present
to
vote
in
Presbyteries
,
it
would
be
presently
tryed
whether
this
be
put
in
execution
;
and
if
the
Minister
be
slow
in
urging
it
,
the
Gentlemen
themselves
to
urge
it
,
and
put
themselves
in
possession
.
Our
adversaries
in
this
cause
are
seeking
their
owne
ends
,
and
will
set
our
friends
on
worke
to
deale
with
us
;
all
would
be
warned
to
shut
their
eares
,
and
in
this
case
to
forget
parents
,
brethren
,
and
friends
,
and
without
respect
to
any
person
,
to
doe
what
may
most
conduce
for
our
good
ends
.
Much
will
be
pretended
that
the
Bishops
be
limited
,
They
will
be
harmlesse
in
time
comming
;
and
on
the
other
hand
,
that
Ministers
having
all
in
their
power
will
prove
unruly
:
but
it
would
be
seriously
considered
,
First
,
That
Gods
ordinance
(
except
that
we
will
mocke
him
,
and
be
wiser
in
his
errands
then
himselfe
)
should
have
place
:
Secondly
,
That
Ministers
will
be
constrained
to
keepe
themselves
within
bounds
,
if
Gentlemen
resort
to
the
Presbyteries
,
Synods
,
and
Assemblies
:
Thirdly
,
That
this
order
will
both
make
Gentlemen
more
religious
and
more
accomplished
every
way
,
and
will
make
Ministers
more
diligent
in
their
studies
and
calling
,
and
take
better
heed
to
all
their
wayes
;
which
no
doubt
will
(
through
the
blessing
of
God
)
make
this
a
flourishing
Church
and
Kingdome
,
which
otherwise
,
of
all
nations
will
be
most
slavish
,
miserable
,
and
contemptible
to
all
our
neighbours
,
when
they
shall
perceive
how
by
our
owne
sillinesse
and
treachery
we
have
lost
so
faire
an
occasion
of
our
liberty
,
both
christian
and
civill
.
That
they
linger
not
,
they
would
be
urged
againe
to
send
their
Commissioners
to
Edinburgh
before
the
first
of
October
;
by
this
we
shall
know
our
owne
strength
the
better
at
our
next
meeting
.
And
the
Gentlemen
,
at
the
least
the
greatest
part
of
them
,
would
be
warned
to
be
at
Edinburgh
the
20.
of
September
;
and
that
onely
the
Gentlemen
who
are
named
Commissioners
to
the
Presbyterie
,
for
chusing
their
Commissioners
for
the
Assembly
,
with
some
to
assist
them
,
that
day
stay
at
home
,
and
those
to
come
away
immediately
after
the
election
.
That
in
every
Presbyterie
there
be
a
particular
care
taken
of
the
informations
against
the
Prelates
for
instructing
our
complaints
.
THe
other
paper
was
directed
to
some
Minister
of
every
Presbyterie
,
in
whom
they
put
most
speciall
trust
,
containing
these
eight
Articles
ensuing
.
Private
Instructions
,
August
27.
1638.
THese
private
Instructions
shall
be
discovered
to
none
but
to
brethren
well
affected
to
the
cause
.
Order
must
be
taken
that
none
be
chosen
ruling
Elders
but
Covenanters
,
and
those
well
affected
to
the
businesse
.
That
where
the
Minister
is
not
well
affected
,
the
ruling
Elder
be
chosen
by
the
Commissioners
of
the
Shire
,
and
spoken
to
particularly
for
that
effect
.
That
they
be
carefull
no
Chapter-men
,
Chappell-men
,
or
a
Minister
Justice
of
Peace
,
bee
chosen
,
although
Covenanters
,
except
they
have
publikely
renounced
or
declared
the
unlawfulnesse
of
their
places
.
That
the
ruling
Elders
come
from
every
Church
in
equall
number
with
the
Ministers
,
and
if
the
Minister
oppose
,
to
put
themselves
in
possession
notwithstanding
any
opposition
.
That
the
Commissioner
of
the
Shire
cause
conveene
before
him
the
ruling
Elder
of
everie
Church
chosen
before
the
day
of
the
election
,
and
injoyne
them
upon
their
oath
,
that
they
give
vote
to
none
but
to
those
who
are
named
already
at
the
meeting
at
Edinburgh
.
That
where
there
is
a
Nobleman
within
the
bounds
of
the
Presbyterie
,
he
be
chosen
:
And
where
there
is
none
,
there
be
chosen
a
Baron
,
or
one
of
the
best
qualitie
,
and
he
onely
a
Covenanter
.
That
the
ablest
man
in
everie
Presbyterie
be
provided
to
dispute
de
potestate
supremi
Magistratus
in
ecclesiasticis
,
praesertim
in
convocandis
Conciliis
,
de
Senioribus
,
de
Episcopatu
,
de
Juramento
,
de
Liturgia
,
&
corruptelis
ejusdem
.
NOw
both
these
were
so
closely
carried
,
that
the
rest
of
the
covenanting
Ministers
never
suspected
there
had
beene
any
other
instructions
,
save
the
two
publicke
and
avowed
papers
before
related
;
nor
would
they
ever
have
suspected
any
such
close
and
double
dealing
,
but
that
when
they
came
to
their
elections
,
they
found
for
the
most
part
the
ablest
and
most
experienced
Ministers
passed
by
,
and
onely
the
rigidest
and
hottest
men
chosen
;
which
made
them
(
inquiring
after
the
reason
of
it
)
come
to
heare
of
these
private
Instructions
,
at
which
they
stormed
exceedingly
,
but
could
not
then
helpe
any
thing
.
And
now
whether
these
two
papers
doe
not
containe
prelimitations
of
the
assembly
,
a
thing
against
which
they
most
fearfully
cryed
out
,
We
leave
it
to
the
judgement
of
the
Reader
.
The
Moderatour
and
some
Noblemen
lay
Elders
,
went
about
to
cleare
themselves
from
the
notice
of
these
two
papers
of
the
secret
instructions
,
but
could
not
doe
it
:
Our
Commissioner
when
he
delivered
them
to
the
Clerke
to
be
read
,
told
him
,
That
surely
they
were
papers
which
he
had
seene
before
,
and
with
which
he
was
well
acquainted
:
The
former
of
these
,
to
a
lay
Elder
of
every
Presbyterie
,
in
which
is
that
seditious
Article
,
being
the
sixt
in
number
(
intimating
their
feare
of
the
losse
of
their
Civill
libertie
as
well
as
Christian
)
he
acknowledged
he
had
seene
;
but
denied
that
he
had
seene
the
other
.
One
of
the
principall
covenanting
Lords
affirmed
,
That
these
Instructions
were
not
sent
from
the
Tables
,
but
that
they
might
bee
some
private
advices
from
one
friend
to
another
;
for
proofe
whereof
,
hee
offered
to
produce
the
two
papers
of
publique
Instructions
which
had
beene
sent
from
their
Tables
,
and
which
are
set
downe
before
by
Us
in
this
Narration
.
To
this
Our
Commissioner
answered
,
That
the
sending
of
these
publike
instructions
,
of
which
all
the
Kingdome
had
notice
,
was
a
weake
argument
to
prove
that
they
sent
no
other
private
ones
;
That
he
acknowledged
these
private
instructions
were
not
sent
from
their
publike
Tables
,
but
he
offered
to
prove
that
they
were
sent
to
the
severall
Presbyteries
by
the
direction
of
some
of
the
principall
rulers
of
the
Tables
,
who
laboured
by
all
meanes
to
conceale
them
from
the
rest
of
their
partie
,
who
they
were
sure
would
take
offence
at
them
:
That
they
were
sent
from
one
friend
to
another
by
way
of
private
advice
,
he
declared
to
be
impossible
for
these
two
reasons
;
First
,
because
it
could
not
bee
imagined
that
severall
men
,
writing
to
their
private
friends
,
should
light
upon
the
same
words
,
and
yet
that
the
copies
of
these
instructions
sent
unto
him
Our
Commissioner
from
many
parts
of
the
Kingdome
,
very
farre
distant
one
from
another
,
were
the
very
same
:
Secondly
,
because
he
and
every
man
did
finde
that
all
the
elections
now
returned
,
were
made
throughout
the
whole
Kingdome
according
to
these
private
instructions
,
and
in
pursuance
of
them
:
And
,
that
these
private
instructions
were
undoubtedly
sent
,
besides
the
two
reasons
last
mentioned
,
it
doth
evidently
appeare
;
First
,
because
it
is
well
knowne
,
that
they
who
had
never
yet
let
any
thing
slip
which
they
thought
was
advantagious
to
them
,
would
not
have
let
this
passe
unquestioned
,
but
would
have
required
Our
Commissioner
to
prove
the
truth
of
these
secret
instructions
,
which
brought
so
great
a
scandall
upon
their
proceedings
if
they
were
not
forged
;
and
so
great
a
scandall
upon
him
if
they
were
:
and
therefore
their
not
urging
of
him
to
make
proofe
of
them
,
doth
cleerely
evince
their
guiltinesse
.
Secondly
,
Our
Commissioner
,
though
he
was
loath
to
nominate
unto
them
those
severall
Covenanters
from
whom
he
received
copies
of
these
secret
instructions
,
unlesse
he
were
put
to
it
;
yet
hee
hath
upon
his
Honour
protested
unto
Us
,
that
he
received
them
onely
by
the
meanes
of
Covenanters
,
who
found
themselves
aggrieved
by
these
sinister
dealings
,
and
that
hee
will
justifie
the
receipt
of
these
papers
from
them
whensoever
he
shall
be
put
to
it
,
as
he
would
have
done
in
the
Assembly
if
hee
had
beene
urged
therunto
;
which
he
expected
they
would
have
done
,
but
did
not
,
because
they
knew
there
were
divers
members
of
the
Assembly
there
present
,
who
were
well
acquainted
with
the
truth
of
what
hee
had
delivered
concerning
these
secret
instructions
.
Thirdly
,
because
in
their
protestation
made
against
Our
last
Proclamation
,
they
have
confessed
some
of
them
,
which
were
not
in
either
of
their
publike
instructions
,
and
which
never
came
to
Our
Commissioners
notice
,
but
by
these
private
papers
.
After
this
,
first
divers
of
the
Lords
,
and
then
some
of
the
Ministers
,
intreated
Our
Commissioner
to
stay
,
adding
many
words
both
to
that
purpose
,
and
for
justifying
their
proceedings
.
To
the
Lords
our
Commissioner
answered
,
That
for
many
monthes
,
onely
their
Tables
had
been
obeyed
,
but
that
Wee
and
Our
Councell
Table
had
received
no
obedience
at
all
;
he
was
therefore
now
to
try
their
obedience
in
this
point
,
whether
they
would
dissolve
themselves
at
our
speciall
commandement
.
To
the
Ministers
he
replied
,
That
one
of
the
chiefe
reasons
which
had
moved
Us
to
dissolve
this
Assembly
,
was
,
to
vindicate
them
from
the
tyrannie
of
Lay-Elders
,
who
as
they
had
gone
about
to
suppresse
the
Bishops
,
so
now
to
oppresse
them
;
and
,
if
Wee
did
not
protect
them
,
would
undoubtedly
prove
,
not
onely
ruling
but
over-ruling
Elders
:
And
withall
added
,
That
if
they
would
now
depart
he
would
be
a
suitor
to
Us
for
the
indiction
of
a
new
free
generall
Assembly
,
in
which
they
might
mend
all
the
faults
committed
by
them
in
their
proceedings
at
this
.
Here
the
Earle
of
Argyle
,
one
of
our
Councellers
and
Assessors
to
Our
Commissioner
,
desired
to
speak
:
his
voyce
was
low
,
his
speech
he
directed
to
the
Covenanters
;
the
summe
of
it
was
,
That
he
was
surprised
,
and
did
not
expect
this
sudden
rupture
,
but
that
he
was
willing
to
say
something
,
which
was
,
That
he
held
it
fit
the
Assembly
should
consist
of
Lay-men
as
well
as
Church-men
;
because
these
two
made
up
one
complete
body
,
exhorted
them
to
stand
by
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
as
it
was
sworn
in
1581.
After
he
had
done
,
Our
Commissioner
desired
the
Moderatour
to
say
prayer
,
and
so
to
dismisse
the
Assembly
;
which
he
was
about
to
doe
,
but
was
hindered
by
the
Lords
,
who
fell
againe
with
new
perswasions
to
urge
Our
Commissioners
stay
with
them
:
which
he
answered
with
so
much
expression
of
griefe
for
there
misdemeanours
,
which
had
necessarily
inforced
this
rupture
,
that
verie
many
of
the
Assembly
seemed
to
be
much
moved
with
it
.
When
nothing
could
perswade
his
stay
,
at
last
some
of
the
Lords
told
him
,
that
fearing
this
rupture
they
had
a
protestation
ready
against
what
he
had
said
and
done
,
which
they
desired
him
to
heare
read
;
which
so
soone
as
the
Clerk
begun
to
read
,
Our
Commissioner
repeated
his
former
protestation
,
adding
,
in
expresse
words
,
that
in
Our
name
hee
dissolved
the
Court
under
the
higest
paines
:
and
so
came
out
with
the
Lords
of
Our
Councell
,
leaving
the
Clerk
reading
their
protestation
.
When
he
came
to
the
Church
doore
,
he
found
it
shut
,
so
that
some
of
his
company
were
glad
to
force
it
open
.
No
sooner
was
he
gone
,
but
the
Lord
Areskyn
,
eldest
son
to
the
Earle
of
Marr
,
stood
up
and
made
this
wise
speech
,
not
without
teares
:
My
Lords
,
and
the
rest
,
my
heart
hath
beene
long
with
you
,
I
will
dallie
no
more
with
God
,
I
begge
to
bee
admitted
into
your
blessed
Covenant
,
and
pray
you
all
to
pray
to
God
for
me
,
that
he
would
forgive
me
for
dallying
with
him
so
long
.
Three
others
of
meaner
qualitie
desired
the
same
,
and
so
all
those
foure
were
presently
admitted
into
their
Covenant
.
These
men
,
at
least
the
Lord
Areskyn
,
were
resolved
to
enter
into
their
Covenant
long
agoe
,
but
were
reserved
on
purpose
for
doing
of
it
at
that
houre
,
for
the
greater
glory
of
their
Covenant
:
For
no
sooner
had
they
sworn
,
&
the
Moderator
received
them
by
the
hand
,
but
presently
he
desired
the
whole
audience
to
admire
Gods
approbation
and
sealing
of
their
proceedings
,
that
even
at
that
instant
,
when
they
might
have
feared
some
shrinking
and
back-sliding
because
of
the
present
rupture
,
He
had
moved
the
hearts
of
these
men
to
begge
admittance
into
their
blessed
societie
.
Immediatly
after
,
divers
stood
up
and
spake
,
but
all
much
about
one
,
and
to
this
sense
:
They
had
seene
how
carefull
and
punctuall
Our
Commissioner
was
,
like
a
good
servant
,
faithfully
to
serve
Us
his
Master
,
and
to
observe
Our
instructions
(
speaking
withall
much
to
his
singular
commendation
;
)
how
much
more
then
ought
they
to
be
carefull
to
bee
found
faithfull
in
following
his
instructions
,
who
was
Master
,
as
to
all
themselves
,
so
even
to
him
who
was
Our
Commissioners
Master
?
These
speeches
being
ended
,
two
things
were
immediately
put
to
the
question
:
First
,
whether
notwithstanding
Our
Commissioners
departure
and
protestation
they
would
adhere
to
their
owne
protestation
,
and
continue
the
Assembly
.
They
all
voyced
affirmatively
,
except
the
Lord
Carnaegie
Commissioner
from
the
Presbyterie
of
Brichen
,
Sir
John
Carnaegie
Commissioner
from
the
Presbyterie
of
Arbroath
,
two
Ministers
Commissioners
from
the
Presbyterie
of
Strabogie
,
the
lay
Elder
and
Ministers
Commissioners
from
the
Presbyterie
of
Peebles
,
Doctor
Strang
Principall
of
the
Colledge
of
Glasgow
,
Doctor
Baroune
Commissioner
from
the
Universitie
of
S.
Andrewes
▪
with
some
others
,
who
refused
to
sit
with
them
any
longer
.
The
second
was
whether
the
Assembly
,
though
discharged
by
Our
Commissioner
,
was
competent
Judge
to
the
Bishops
,
and
whether
they
would
goe
on
in
their
tryall
,
notwithstanding
the
reasons
conteyned
in
their
Declinator
:
and
this
passed
affirmatively
without
one
contrarie
voyce
;
and
so
for
that
night
the
Assembly
was
dismissed
.
Our
Commissioner
after
he
had
left
the
Assemblie
,
that
very
night
,
though
late
,
assembled
Our
Councell
;
none
were
absent
except
the
Earle
of
Argyle
,
who
made
some
excuse
and
pretence
for
his
not
comming
,
and
the
Lord
Almond
,
who
was
then
sick
.
Two
things
Our
Councell
resolved
on
;
first
,
to
write
unto
Us
a
letter
of
thanks
for
those
gracious
proffers
,
which
Wee
by
Our
Commissioner
had
made
at
the
Assembly
;
Next
,
to
draw
up
a
Proclamation
for
the
dissolving
of
the
Assembly
.
Their
Letter
here
followeth
.
Most
Sacred
Soveraigne
,
IN
obedience
to
your
Majesties
Royall
commands
,
we
have
attended
your
Majesties
Commissioner
here
at
Glasgow
since
the
17.
of
this
instant
,
and
according
to
our
bound
dutie
in
so
exigent
occasion
,
have
not
been
wanting
with
our
humble
and
best
advices
:
And
although
wee
doe
remit
the
particular
relation
of
what
is
past
to
his
Graces
selfe
as
best
knowne
to
him
;
yet
we
cannot
for
truths
sake
be
so
silent
,
as
not
acknowledge
to
your
Majestie
,
that
never
servant
did
with
more
industry
,
care
,
judgement
and
patience
goe
about
the
discharge
of
so
great
a
trust
:
And
albeit
the
successe
hath
not
answered
his
desires
,
neither
yet
his
extraordinarie
paines
,
and
(
as
wee
may
confidently
affirme
)
most
dexterous
and
advised
courses
taken
to
compasse
the
just
command
of
so
gracious
a
King
;
yet
his
deserving
herein
merits
to
be
remembred
to
posteritie
.
And
since
your
Majesty
hath
been
pleased
to
renew
to
us
your
former
act
of
grace
expressed
in
your
Proclamation
and
Declaration
anent
the
maintenance
of
the
true
Religion
,
and
we
in
the
defence
and
profession
thereof
;
wee
doe
all
in
humilitie
and
hearty
acknowledgement
of
so
great
goodnesse
,
returne
to
your
Majesty
the
offer
of
our
lives
and
fortunes
in
defence
of
your
Sacred
person
,
and
maintenance
of
your
Royall
Authority
:
and
shall
in
all
our
actions
approve
our selves
your
Majesties
most
loyall
subjects
and
humble
servants
.
Sic
subscribitur
.
Traquaire
,
Roxburgh
,
Marre
,
Murray
,
Lithgow
,
Perth
,
Wigtoun
,
Kingorne
,
Tullibardin
,
Haddington
,
Galloway
,
Annandaile
,
Lauderdail
,
Kinnoul
,
Dumfreis
,
Southesk
,
Angus
,
Elphinstoun
,
Naper
,
Dalyell
,
Hay
,
W.
Elphinstoun
,
Ja.
Carmichael
,
Hamiltoun
,
Blackhall
.
From
Glasgow
,
Novem.
28.
1638.
TO
this
Letter
the
Lord
of
Argyle
refused
to
set
his
hand
.
Next
morning
the
Proclamation
was
signed
by
Our
Commissioner
and
Councell
,
but
the
Earle
of
Argyle
refused
to
signe
it
,
as
before
hee
had
done
the
Letter
.
The
Proclamation
here
followeth
.
CHARLES
by
the
grace
of
God
,
King
of
Scotland
,
England
,
France
and
Ireland
,
Defender
of
the
Faith
.
To
Our
Lovits
,
Heraulds
,
Pursevants
,
Our
Sheriffes
in
that
part
conjunctly
and
severally
specially
constitute
,
greeting
.
Forsameikle
as
out
of
the
royall
and
fatherly
care
which
We
have
had
of
the
good
and
peace
of
this
Our
ancient
and
native
Kingdome
,
having
taken
to
Our
serious
consideration
all
such
things
as
might
have
given
contentment
to
Our
good
and
loyall
subjects
:
And
to
this
end
had
discharged
by
Our
Proclamation
the
Service
Booke
,
Booke
of
Canons
,
and
high
Commission
,
freed
and
liberate
all
men
from
the
practising
of
the
five
Articles
,
made
all
Our
subjects
both
ecclesiasticall
and
civill
liable
to
the
censure
of
Parliament
,
generall
Assembly
,
or
any
other
Judicatorie
competent
,
according
to
the
nature
and
qualitie
of
the
offence
:
and
for
the
free
entrie
of
Ministers
,
that
no
other
oath
be
administrate
unto
them
then
that
which
is
contained
in
the
Act
of
Parliament
:
had
declared
all
by-gone
disorders
,
absolutely
forgotten
and
forgiven
:
and
for
the
more
full
and
cleare
extirpating
all
ground
and
occasion
of
feares
of
innovation
of
Religion
,
We
had
commanded
the
confession
of
faith
,
and
band
for
maintenance
thereof
,
and
of
authoritie
in
defence
of
the
same
,
subscribed
by
Our
deare
Father
,
and
his
houshold
,
in
anno
1580.
to
bee
renewed
and
subscribed
againe
by
Our
subjects
here
:
Like
as
for
settling
of
a
perfect
peace
in
the
Church
and
Common-wealth
of
this
Kingdome
,
We
caused
indict
a
free
generall
Assembly
to
bee
holden
at
Glasgow
the
21.
of
this
instant
,
and
thereafter
a
Parliament
in
May
,
1639.
By
which
element
dealing
,
We
looked
assuredly
to
have
reduced
Our
subjects
to
their
former
quiet
behaviour
and
dutifull
carriage
,
whereto
they
are
bound
by
the
Word
of
God
,
and
Lawes
both
nationall
and
municipall
,
to
Us
their
native
and
Soveraigne
Prince
.
And
albeit
the
wished
effects
did
not
follow
,
but
by
the
contrary
,
by
Our
so
gracious
procedure
they
were
rather
emboldened
,
not
onely
to
continue
in
their
stubborne
and
unlawfull
waies
,
but
also
daily
adde
to
their
former
procedures
acts
of
neglect
,
and
contempt
of
authority
,
as
evidently
appeared
by
open
opposing
of
Our
just
and
religious
pleasure
and
command
,
exprest
in
Our
last
Proclamation
anent
the
discharge
of
the
Service
Booke
,
Booke
of
Canons
,
high
Commission
,
&c.
protesting
against
the
same
,
and
striving
by
many
indirect
meanes
to
withdraw
the
hearts
of
Our
good
people
,
not
onely
from
a
hearty
acknowledgement
of
Our
gracious
dealing
with
them
,
but
also
from
the
due
obedience
to
those
Our
just
&
religious
commands
,
notwithstanding
We
had
been
formerly
so
oft
petitioned
by
themselves
for
the
same
.
By
their
daily
and
hourely
guarding
and
watching
about
Our
Castle
of
Edinburgh
,
suffering
nothing
to
bee
imported
therein
,
but
at
their
discretion
,
And
openly
stopping
and
impeding
any
importation
of
ammunition
,
or
other
necessaries
whatsoever
to
any
other
of
Our
houses
within
that
Kingdome
:
Denying
to
Us
their
Soveraigne
Lord
that
libertie
and
freedome
,
which
the
meanest
of
them
assume
to
themselves
,
(
an
act
without
precedent
or
example
in
the
Christian
world
,
)
By
making
of
Convocations
and
Councell
Tables
of
Nobility
,
Gentry
,
Burrowes
and
Ministers
within
the
Citie
of
Edinburgh
,
where
,
not
regarding
the
Lawes
of
the
Kingdome
,
they
,
without
warrant
of
authoritie
,
conveene
,
assemble
,
and
treat
upon
matters
,
as
well
ecclesiasticall
as
civill
,
send
their
injunctions
and
directions
throughout
the
countrey
to
their
subordinate
Tables
,
and
other
under-ministers
appointed
by
them
for
that
effect
.
And
under
colour
and
pretext
of
Religion
exercing
an
unwarranted
and
unbounded
libertie
,
require
obedience
to
their
illegall
and
unlawfull
procedures
and
directions
,
to
the
great
and
seen
prejudice
of
Authority
,
and
lawfull
Monarchicall
government
.
And
notwithstanding
it
was
evidently
manifest
by
the
illegall
and
unformall
course
taken
in
the
election
of
their
Commissioners
for
the
Assembly
,
whereof
some
are
under
the
censure
of
this
Church
,
some
under
the
censure
of
the
Church
of
Ireland
,
and
some
long
since
banished
for
open
and
avowed
teaching
against
Monarchie
,
others
of
them
suspended
,
and
some
admitted
to
the
Ministerie
contrary
to
the
forme
prescribed
by
the
Lawes
of
this
Kingdome
,
others
of
them
a
long
time
since
denounced
Rebels
,
and
put
to
the
Horne
,
who
by
all
law
and
unviolable
custome
and
practique
of
this
Kingdome
,
are
,
and
ever
have
been
incapable
,
either
to
pursue
,
or
defend
before
any
Judicatorie
,
far
lesse
to
be
Judges
themselves
;
some
of
them
confined
,
and
all
of
them
by
oath
and
subscription
bound
to
the
overthrow
of
Episcopacie
.
And
by
this
and
other
their
under-hand
working
,
and
private
informations
and
perswasions
,
have
given
just
ground
of
suspicion
of
their
partiality
herein
,
&
so
made
themselves
unfit
Judges
of
what
concerneth
Episcopacie
.
And
also
it
was
sufficiently
cleared
by
the
peremptorie
and
illegall
procedures
of
the
Presbyteries
,
who
at
their
own
hand
by
order
of
law
,
and
without
due
forme
of
processe
,
thrust
out
the
Moderatours
lawfully
established
,
and
placed
others
,
whom
they
found
most
inclinable
to
their
turbulent
humours
;
associate
to
themselves
for
the
choosing
of
the
said
Commissioners
for
the
Assembly
,
a
Laick-Elder
out
of
each
Paroch
,
who
being
in
most
places
equall
,
if
not
moe
in
number
then
the
Ministerie
,
made
choice
both
of
the
Ministers
,
who
should
be
Commissioners
from
the
Presbyteries
,
as
also
of
a
Ruling-Elder
;
being
directed
more
therein
by
the
warrants
from
the
foresaid
pretended
Tables
,
then
by
their
owne
judgements
,
as
appeares
by
the
severall
private
instructions
sent
from
them
,
farre
contrary
to
the
Lawes
of
the
Countrey
,
and
lowable
custome
of
the
Church
:
by
which
doings
it
is
too
manifest
,
that
no
calme
nor
peaceable
procedure
or
course
could
have
been
expected
from
this
Assembly
,
for
settling
of
the
present
disorders
and
distractions
:
Yet
We
were
pleased
herein
in
some
sort
to
blindfold
Our
own
judgement
,
and
over-looke
the
saids
disorders
,
and
patiently
to
attend
the
meeting
of
the
said
Assembly
,
still
hoping
that
when
they
were
met
together
,
by
Our
Commissioner
his
presence
,
and
assistance
of
such
other
well
disposed
subjects
who
were
to
be
there
,
and
by
their
owne
seeing
the
reall
performance
of
all
that
was
promised
by
Our
last
Proclamation
,
they
should
have
been
induced
to
returne
to
their
due
obedience
of
subjects
:
But
perceiving
that
their
seditious
disposition
still
increases
,
by
their
repairing
to
the
said
Assembly
with
great
bands
and
troupes
of
men
,
all
boddin
in
feare
of
warre
,
with
guns
and
pistolets
,
contrarie
to
the
lawes
of
this
Kingdome
,
custome
observed
in
all
Assemblies
,
and
in
high
contempt
of
Our
last
Proclamation
at
Edinburgh
the
16.
of
this
instant
:
As
also
by
their
peremptory
refusing
of
Our
Assessors
,
authorized
by
Us
(
although
fewer
in
number
then
Our
dearest
Father
was
in
use
to
have
at
divers
Assemblies
)
the
power
of
voting
in
this
Assembly
,
as
formerly
they
have
done
in
other
Assemblies
;
and
by
their
partiall
,
unjust
,
and
unchristian
refusing
,
and
not
suffering
to
bee
read
the
reasons
and
arguments
given
in
by
the
Bishops
,
and
their
adherents
,
to
Our
Commissioner
,
why
the
Assembly
ought
not
to
proceed
to
the
election
of
a
Moderatour
without
them
,
neither
yet
to
the
admitting
of
any
of
the
Commissioners
of
the
saids
Commissioners
from
Presbyteries
,
before
they
were
heard
object
against
the
same
,
though
earnestly
required
by
our
Commissioner
in
our
name
.
And
notwithstanding
that
our
Commissioner
under
his
hand
,
by
warrant
from
us
,
gave
in
a
sufficient
declaration
of
all
that
was
contained
in
our
late
proclamation
and
declaration
,
the
same
bearing
likewise
our
pleasure
of
the
registration
of
the
same
in
the
books
of
assembly
for
the
full
assurance
of
the
true
religion
to
all
our
good
subjects
;
And
yet
not
resting
satisfied
therewith
,
lest
the
continuance
of
their
meeting
together
might
produce
other
the
like
dangerous
acts
,
derogatorie
to
royall
authoritie
,
we
have
thought
good
,
for
preveening
thereof
,
and
for
the
whole
causes
and
reasons
above-mentioned
,
and
divers
others
importing
the
true
monarchicall
government
of
this
estate
,
to
dissolve
and
breake
up
the
said
assembly
.
And
therefore
OVR
will
is
,
and
we
doe
discharge
and
inhibit
all
and
whatsoever
pretended
commissioners
,
and
other
members
of
the
said
pretended
assembly
,
of
all
further
meeting
and
conveening
,
treating
and
concluding
any
thing
belonging
to
the
said
assembly
,
under
the
pain
of
treason
,
declaring
all
and
whatsoever
that
they
shall
happen
to
doe
in
any
pretended
meeting
thereafter
,
to
be
null
,
of
no
strength
,
force
nor
effect
,
with
all
that
may
follow
thereupon
:
Prohibiting
and
discharging
all
our
lieges
to
give
obedience
thereto
,
and
declaring
them
,
and
every
one
of
them
,
free
and
exempt
from
the
same
,
and
of
all
hazzard
that
may
ensue
for
not
obeying
thereof
.
And
for
this
effect
we
command
and
charge
all
the
foresaids
pretended
commissioners
,
and
other
members
of
the
said
assembly
,
to
depart
forth
of
this
city
of
Glasgow
within
the
space
of
xxiiii
.
houres
after
the
publication
hereof
,
and
to
repair
home
to
their
own
houses
,
or
that
they
goe
about
their
own
private
affaires
in
a
quiet
manner
.
With
speciall
provision
alwayes
,
that
the
foresaid
declaration
,
given
in
under
our
Commissioners
hand
,
with
all
therein
contained
,
shall
notwithstanding
hereof
stand
full
,
firm
and
sure
to
all
our
good
subjects
in
all
time
coming
,
for
the
full
assurance
to
them
of
the
true
religion
.
And
our
will
is
,
and
we
command
and
charge
,
that
incontinent
these
our
letters
seen
,
ye
passe
,
and
make
publication
hereof
by
open
proclamation
at
the
market
crosse
of
Glasgow
,
and
other
places
needfull
,
wherethrough
none
pretend
ignorance
of
the
same
.
Given
under
our
signet
at
Glasgow
the
29.
of
November
,
and
of
our
reign
the
fourteenth
year
.
1638.
Sic
Subscribitur
HAMILTOUN
,
Traquaire
,
Roxburgh
,
Murray
,
Linlithgow
,
Perth
,
Kingorne
,
Tullibardin
,
Hadingtoun
,
Galloway
,
Annandaill
,
Lauderdaill
,
Kinnoull
,
Dumfreis
,
Southesk
,
Belheaven
,
Angus
,
Dalyell
,
J.
Hay
,
W.
Elphinstoun
,
Ja.
Carmichael
,
J.
Hamiltoun
.
THis
Proclamation
being
very
solemnly
made
with
sound
of
Trumpets
,
and
by
Harolds
,
with
coats
of
Our
arms
on
their
backs
,
at
the
market
Crosse
of
Glascow
,
was
received
with
a
Protestation
read
in
the
same
place
by
Iohnston
the
then
Clerk
of
the
Assembly
,
assisted
by
the
Lord
Areskyn
,
and
divers
others
,
young
Noblemen
,
and
Gentlemen
.
The
paper
which
Iohnston
read
,
was
not
,
as
it
seemeth
,
that
very
Protestation
which
they
printed
;
for
he
read
something
out
of
a
paper
to
that
purpose
,
and
offered
it
by
the
name
of
a
Protestation
to
him
who
read
Our
Proclamation
,
which
paper
the
Clarke
of
our
Councell
offering
to
receive
,
Iohnston
refused
to
deliver
it
,
saying
,
He
must
stay
untill
it
were
written
.
By
which
it
is
evident
,
that
they
who
at
Glascow
protested
against
Our
Proclamation
,
did
protest
and
desired
their
Protestation
to
be
received
,
before
it
was
penned
,
as
it
is
now
printed
,
and
before
they
could
so
much
as
send
to
them
in
whose
name
it
was
made
,
to
know
whether
they
would
adhere
to
it
or
not
.
But
a
Protestation
against
it
they
have
since
printed
,
which
here
now
we
doe
subjoyne
,
that
the
reader
may
see
how
groundlesse
and
unwarrantable
it
is
.
The
Protestation
of
the
generall
Assembly
of
the
Church
of
SCOTLAND
,
&c.
Made
in
the
high
Kirk
,
and
at
the
Market
Crosse
of
Glasgow
,
Novemb.
28.
and
29.
An.
1638.
WEE
Commissioners
from
Presbyteries
,
Burghes
,
and
Vniversities
,
now
conveened
in
a
full
and
free
Assembly
of
the
Church
of
Scotland
,
indicted
by
his
Majestie
,
and
gathered
together
in
the
Name
of
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
the
only
Head
,
and
Monarch
of
his
own
Church
;
And
we
Noblemen
,
Barons
,
Gentlemen
,
Ministers
,
Burgesses
and
Commons
,
Subscribers
of
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
Make
it
knowne
that
where
We
His
Majesties
loyall
Subjects
of
all
degrees
,
considering
and
taking
to
heart
the
many
and
great
innovations
and
corruptions
lately
by
the
Prelates
and
their
adherents
intruded
into
the
doctrine
,
worship
,
and
discipline
of
this
Church
,
which
had
been
before
in
great
purity
to
our
unspeakable
comfort
established
amongst
us
,
were
moved
to
present
many
earnest
desires
and
humble
supplications
to
his
sacred
Majestie
,
for
granting
a
free
generall
Assemblie
,
as
the
only
legall
and
ready
meane
to
try
these
innovations
,
to
purge
out
the
corruptions
,
and
settle
the
order
of
the
church
,
for
the
good
of
Religion
,
the
honour
of
the
King
,
and
the
comfort
and
peace
of
the
Kirk
and
Kingdome
:
It
pleased
his
gracious
Majestie
,
out
of
his
Royall
bountie
,
to
direct
unto
this
Kingdome
,
the
Noble
and
Potent
Lord
,
James
Marques
of
Hammiltoun
,
with
Commission
to
hear
and
redresse
the
just
grievances
of
the
good
Subjects
,
who
by
many
petitions
,
and
frequent
conferences
,
being
fully
informed
of
the
absolute
necessity
of
a
free
generall
Assemblie
,
as
the
only
Iudicatorie
which
had
power
to
remedie
those
evils
,
was
pleased
to
undergoe
the
paines
of
a
voyage
to
England
,
for
presenting
the
pittifull
condition
of
our
Church
to
to
his
sacred
Majestie
;
And
the
said
Commissioner
his
Grace
returned
againe
in
August
last
,
with
power
to
indict
an
Assemblie
,
but
with
the
condition
of
such
prelimitations
,
as
did
both
destroy
the
freedome
of
an
Assembly
,
and
could
no
wayes
cure
the
present
diseases
of
this
Church
which
was
made
so
clearly
apparent
to
his
Grace
,
that
for
satisfying
the
reasonable
desire
of
the
Subjects
,
groaning
under
the
wearinesse
and
prejudices
of
longsome
attendance
,
He
was
againe
pleased
to
undertake
another
journey
to
His
Majestie
,
and
promised
to
indeavour
to
obtain
a
free
Generall
Assemblie
,
without
any
prelimitation
,
either
of
the
constitution
and
members
,
or
matters
to
be
treated
,
or
manner
,
and
order
of
proceeding
;
so
that
if
any
question
should
arise
concerning
these
particulars
,
the
same
should
be
cognosced
,
judged
,
and
determined
by
the
Assembly
,
as
the
onely
Iudge
competent
:
And
accordingly
by
warrant
from
our
Sacred
Soveraigne
,
returned
to
this
Kingdome
,
and
in
September
last
,
caused
indict
a
free
Generall
Assemblie
to
be
holden
at
Glasgow
,
the
21.
of
November
instant
,
to
the
unspeakable
ioy
of
all
good
Subiects
and
Christian
hearts
,
who
thereby
did
expect
the
perfect
satisfaction
of
their
long
expectations
;
and
the
finall
remedie
of
their
pressing
grievances
:
But
these
hopes
were
soone
blasted
:
for
albeit
the
Assemblie
did
meet
and
begin
at
the
appointed
day
,
and
hath
hitherto
continued
,
still
assisted
with
His
Graces
personall
presence
,
yet
His
Grace
hath
never
allowed
any
freedome
to
the
Assemblie
,
competent
to
it
by
the
Word
of
God
,
acts
and
practice
of
this
Church
,
and
his
Majesties
Indiction
,
but
hath
laboured
to
restraine
the
same
,
by
protesting
against
all
the
acts
made
therein
,
and
against
the
constitution
thereof
by
such
members
,
as
by
all
law
reason
and
custome
of
this
Church
were
ever
admitted
in
our
free
Assemblies
,
and
by
denying
his
approbation
to
the
things
proponed
and
concluded
,
though
most
cleare
,
customable
,
and
uncontraverted
.
And
now
since
his
Grace
after
the
presenting
and
reading
of
his
owne
commission
from
our
sacred
Soveraigne
,
and
after
his
seeing
all
our
commissions
from
Presbyteries
and
Burghes
produced
and
examined
,
and
the
Assembly
constitute
of
all
the
members
by
unanimous
consent
,
doth
now
to
our
greater
griefe
,
without
any
just
cause
or
occasion
offered
by
us
,
unexpectedly
depart
and
discharge
any
further
meeting
,
or
proceeding
in
this
assemblie
,
under
the
paine
of
treason
;
and
after
seven
dayes
sitting
,
declare
all
Acts
made
,
or
hereafter
to
be
made
in
this
Assemblie
,
to
be
of
no
force
nor
strength
;
and
that
for
such
causes
as
are
either
expressed
in
his
Maiesties
former
proclamations
,
(
and
so
are
answered
in
our
former
protestations
)
or
set
downe
in
the
declinatour
,
and
protestation
presented
in
name
of
the
Prelats
,
(
which
are
fully
cleared
in
our
answer
made
thereto
)
or
else
were
long
since
proponed
by
the
Commissioner
his
Grace
in
his
eleven
articles
or
demands
sent
unto
us
,
before
the
indiction
of
the
Assembly
(
and
so
were
satisfied
by
our
answers
,
which
his
Grace
acknowledged
,
by
promising
after
the
recept
thereof
to
procure
a
free
generall
Assembly
,
with
power
to
determine
upon
all
questions
,
anent
the
members
,
manner
,
and
matters
thereof
)
all
which
for
avoiding
tediousnesse
we
here
repeat
:
Or
otherwise
the
said
causes
alleadged
by
the
Commissioner
,
were
proponed
by
His
Grace
,
in
the
Assemblie
;
such
as
first
,
that
the
●ssemblie
refused
to
reade
the
Declinatour
and
Protestation
exhibited
by
the
Prelats
,
which
neverthelesse
was
publickly
read
and
considered
by
the
assemblie
,
immediately
after
the
election
of
a
Moderatour
and
constitution
of
the
Members
,
before
the
which
,
there
was
no
assemblie
established
,
to
whom
the
same
could
have
been
read
:
Next
,
that
ruling
Elders
were
permitted
to
have
voice
in
the
election
of
commissioners
from
Presbyteries
,
which
was
knowne
to
His
Grace
,
before
the
indiction
and
meeting
of
the
assembly
,
and
is
so
agreeable
to
the
acts
and
practice
of
this
Church
,
in
violably
observed
before
the
late
times
of
corruption
,
that
not
one
of
the
assembly
doubted
thereof
,
to
whom
by
the
indiction
and
promise
of
a
free
assembly
,
the
determination
of
that
question
,
anent
the
members
constituent
propertie
belonged
.
And
last
,
that
the
voices
of
the
six
Assessors
,
who
did
sit
with
His
Grace
,
were
not
asked
and
numbered
,
which
we
could
not
conceive
to
be
any
just
cause
of
offence
,
since
after
39.
Nationall
assemblies
of
this
reformed
church
,
where
neither
the
Kings
Majestie
,
nor
any
in
his
name
was
present
,
at
the
humble
and
earnest
desire
of
the
assembly
,
His
Majestie
graciously
vouchsafed
His
presence
either
in
His
owne
Royall
Person
,
or
by
a
Commissioner
,
not
for
voting
or
multiplying
of
voices
,
but
as
Princes
and
Emperours
of
old
,
in
a
Princely
manner
to
countenance
that
meeting
,
and
to
preside
in
it
for
externall
order
,
and
if
Wee
had
been
honoured
with
His
Majesties
Personall
presence
,
His
Majestie
(
according
to
the
practice
of
King
James
of
blessed
memorie
)
would
have
onely
given
his
owne
Iudgement
in
voting
of
matters
,
and
would
not
have
called
others
who
had
not
been
cloathed
with
commission
from
the
church
to
carry
things
by
pluralitie
of
voices
.
Therefore
in
conscience
of
our
duty
to
God
and
his
truth
,
the
King
and
his
honour
,
the
Church
and
her
liberties
,
this
Kingdome
and
her
peace
,
this
Assemblie
and
her
freedome
,
to
our selves
and
our
safety
,
to
our
Posterity
,
Persons
and
Estates
,
We
professe
with
sorrowfull
and
heavie
,
but
loyall
hearts
,
That
We
cannot
dissolve
this
Assemblie
,
for
the
reasons
following
.
1.
For
the
reasons
already
printed
anent
the
necessity
of
conveening
a
Generall
Assemblie
,
which
are
now
more
strong
in
this
case
,
seeing
the
Assemblie
was
already
indicted
by
his
Majesties
authority
,
did
conveene
,
and
is
fully
constitute
in
all
the
members
thereof
,
according
to
the
Word
of
God
,
and
discipline
of
this
church
,
in
the
presence
and
audience
of
his
Majesties
Commissioner
▪
who
hath
really
acknowledged
the
same
,
by
assisting
therein
seven
dayes
,
and
exhibition
of
His
Majesties
Royall
Declaration
,
to
be
registrate
in
the
Bookes
of
this
Assemblie
,
which
accordingly
is
done
.
2.
For
the
reasons
contained
in
the
former
Protestations
made
in
name
of
the
Noblemen
,
Barons
,
Burgesses
,
Ministers
,
and
Commons
,
whereunto
We
doe
now
iudicially
adhere
,
as
also
unto
the
Confession
of
Faith
&
covenant
,
subscribed
&
sworn
by
the
Body
of
this
Kingdome
.
3.
Because
as
We
are
obliged
by
the
application
and
explication
subioyned
necessarily
to
the
Confession
of
Faith
subscribed
by
Vs
;
So
the
Kings
Maiestie
,
and
his
Commissioner
,
and
Privie
Councell
,
have
urged
many
of
this
Kingdome
to
subscribe
the
Confession
of
Faith
made
in
an.
1580.
and
1590.
and
so
to
returne
to
the
doctrine
and
discipline
of
this
Church
,
as
it
was
then
professed
:
But
it
is
cleare
by
the
doctrine
and
discipline
of
this
Church
,
contained
in
the
book
of
Policie
then
registrate
in
the
books
of
Assemblie
,
&
subscribed
by
the
Presbyteries
of
this
Church
;
That
it
was
most
unlawfull
in
it selfe
,
and
preiudiciall
to
these
priviledges
which
Christ
in
his
Word
hath
left
to
his
Church
,
to
dissolve
or
breake
up
the
Assemblie
of
this
Church
,
or
to
stop
and
stay
their
proceedings
in
constitution
of
Acts
for
the
welfare
of
the
Church
,
or
execution
of
discipline
against
offenders
;
and
so
to
make
it
appeare
,
that
Religion
and
Church-government
should
depend
absolutely
upon
the
pleasure
of
the
Prince
.
4.
Because
there
is
no
ground
of
pretence
either
by
Act
of
Assemblie
,
or
Parliament
,
or
any
preceding
practice
,
whereby
the
Kings
Maiestie
may
lawfully
dissolve
the
Generall
Assemblie
of
the
Church
of
Scotland
,
far
lesse
His
Maiesties
Commissioner
,
who
by
his
commission
hath
power
to
indict
and
keep
it
,
secundùm
legem
&
praxim
:
But
upon
the
contrarie
,
His
Maiesties
prerogative
Royall
,
is
declared
by
Act
of
Parliament
,
to
be
no
wayes
preiudiciall
to
the
priviledges
and
liberties
,
which
God
hath
granted
to
the
spirituall
office-bearers
,
and
meetings
of
this
Church
;
which
are
most
frequently
ratified
in
Parliaments
,
and
especially
in
the
last
Parliament
holden
by
His
Maiestie
himself
:
which
priviledges
and
liberties
of
the
Church
,
his
Maiestie
will
never
diminish
or
infringe
,
being
bound
to
maintain
the
same
in
integritie
by
solemn
oath
given
at
his
Royal
Coronation
in
this
Kingdome
.
5.
The
Assemblies
of
this
Church
have
still
inioyed
this
freedome
of
uninterrupted
sitting
,
without
or
notwithstanding
any
contramand
,
as
is
evident
by
all
the
Records
thereof
;
and
in
speciall
by
the
generall
Assembly
holden
in
anno
1582.
which
being
charged
with
letters
of
Horning
by
the
Kings
Majestie
his
Commissioner
and
Councell
,
to
stay
their
processe
against
Master
Robert
Montgomerie
,
pretended
Bishop
of
Glasgow
,
or
otherwise
to
dissolve
and
rise
,
did
notwithstanding
shew
their
liberty
and
freedome
,
by
continuing
and
sitting
still
,
and
without
any
stay
,
going
on
in
that
processe
against
the
said
Master
Robert
,
to
the
finall
end
thereof
:
And
thereafter
by
letter
to
his
Majestie
,
did
shew
clearly
,
how
far
his
Majestie
had
been
uninformed
,
and
upon
misinformation
,
prejudged
the
prerogative
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
the
liberties
of
this
Church
,
and
did
inact
and
ordain
,
that
none
should
procure
any
such
warrant
or
charge
under
the
pain
of
excommunication
.
6.
Because
now
to
dissolve
,
after
so
many
supplications
and
complaints
,
after
so
many
reiterared
promises
,
after
our
long
attendance
and
expectation
,
after
so
many
references
of
processes
from
Presbyteries
,
after
the
publick
indiction
of
the
Assemblie
,
and
the
solemn
Fast
appointed
for
the
same
,
after
frequent
Convention
,
formall
constitution
of
the
Assemblie
in
all
the
members
thereof
,
and
seven
dayes
sitting
,
were
by
this
act
to
offend
God
,
contemne
the
Subjects
petitions
,
deceive
many
of
their
conceived
hopes
of
redresse
of
the
calamities
of
the
Church
and
Kingdome
,
multiply
the
combustions
of
this
Church
,
and
make
every
man
despair
hereafter
ever
to
see
Religion
established
,
Innovations
removed
,
the
Subjects
complaint
respected
,
or
the
offenders
punished
with
consent
of
authority
,
and
so
by
casting
the
Church
loose
and
desolate
,
would
abandon
both
to
ruine
.
7.
It
is
most
necessary
to
continue
this
Assembly
for
preveening
the
prejudices
which
may
ensue
upon
the
pretence
of
two
Covenants
,
whereas
indeed
there
is
but
one
,
That
first
subscribed
in
1580
and
1590
being
a
Nationall
covenant
and
oath
to
God
;
which
is
lately
renewed
by
Vs
,
with
that
necessary
explanation
,
which
the
corruptions
introduced
since
that
time
contrary
to
the
same
,
inforced
:
which
is
also
acknowledged
by
the
Act
of
councell
in
September
last
,
declaring
the
same
to
be
subscribed
,
as
it
was
meaned
the
time
of
the
first
subscription
:
And
therefore
for
removing
that
shame
,
and
all
prejudices
which
may
follow
upon
the
show
of
two
different
covenants
&
confessions
of
Faith
in
one
Nation
,
The
Assemblie
cannot
dissolve
,
before
it
trie
,
find
and
determine
,
that
both
these
covenants
,
are
but
one
and
the
self
same
covenant
:
The
latter
renewed
by
us
,
agreeing
to
the
true
genuine
sense
and
meaning
of
the
first
,
as
it
was
subscribed
in
Anno
1580.
For
these
and
many
other
reasons
,
We
the
Members
of
this
assemblie
,
in
our
owne
name
,
and
in
the
name
of
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
,
whom
We
represent
;
and
We
Noblemen
,
Barons
,
Gentlemen
,
Ministers
,
Burgesses
,
and
Commons
before
mentioned
,
doe
solemnly
declare
in
the
presence
of
the
everliving
God
,
and
before
all
men
;
And
protest
,
1.
That
our
thoughts
are
not
guilty
of
any
thing
which
is
not
incumbent
to
us
,
as
good
Christians
towards
God
,
and
loyall
Subjects
towards
our
sacred
Soveraigne
.
2.
That
all
the
Protestations
generall
or
particular
,
proponed
or
to
be
proponed
by
the
commissioner
his
Grace
,
or
the
Prelates
and
their
adherents
,
may
be
presently
discussed
before
this
generall
Assemblie
,
being
the
highest
Ecclesiasticall
judicatorie
of
this
kingdome
:
Intolerable
presumption
and
that
his
Grace
depart
not
till
the
same
be
done
.
3.
That
the
Lord
commissioner
depart
not
,
till
this
Assemblie
doe
fully
settle
the
solide
peace
of
this
church
,
cognoscing
and
examining
the
corruptions
introduced
upon
the
doctrine
and
discipline
thereof
:
and
for
attaining
hereof
,
and
removing
all
just
exceptions
which
may
be
taken
at
our
proceedings
,
we
attest
GOD
the
searcher
of
all
hearts
,
Most
false
.
that
our
intentions
,
and
whole
proceedings
in
this
present
assemblie
,
have
beene
,
are
,
and
shall
be
according
to
the
word
of
GOD
,
the
lawes
and
constitutions
of
this
church
,
the
confession
of
faith
;
our
nationall
oath
,
and
that
measure
of
light
,
which
GOD
the
father
of
light
shall
grant
us
,
and
that
in
the
sincerity
of
our
hearts
,
without
any
preoccupation
or
passion
.
4.
That
if
the
Commissioner
his
Grace
depart
,
and
leave
this
church
and
kingdome
in
this
present
disorder
,
and
discharge
this
assemblie
,
that
it
is
both
lawfull
and
necessarie
for
Vs
to
sit
still
and
continue
in
keeping
this
present
Assemblie
,
indicted
by
His
Majestie
,
till
we
have
tryed
,
judged
,
censured
all
the
bygone
evils
,
and
the
introductors
,
and
provided
a
solide
course
for
continuing
Gods
truth
in
this
land
with
purity
and
liberty
,
according
to
his
Word
,
our
oath
and
Confession
of
Faith
,
and
the
lawfull
constitutions
of
this
Church
;
and
that
with
the
grace
of
God
,
We
and
every
one
of
Vs
adhering
hereunto
,
shall
sit
still
and
continue
in
this
Assemblie
,
till
after
the
finall
setling
and
conclusion
of
all
matters
,
it
be
dissolved
by
common
consent
of
all
the
members
thereof
.
5.
That
this
Assemblie
is
and
should
be
esteemed
and
obeyed
,
as
a
most
lawfull
,
full
and
free
generall
Assembly
of
this
Kingdome
:
And
that
all
acts
,
sentences
,
constitutions
,
censures
and
proceedings
of
this
Assemblie
,
are
in
the
selfe
,
and
should
be
reputed
,
obeyed
,
and
observed
by
all
the
subjects
of
this
Kingdome
and
members
of
this
Church
,
as
the
actions
,
sentences
,
constitutions
,
censures
,
and
proceedings
of
a
full
and
free
generall
Assembly
of
this
Church
of
Scotland
,
and
to
have
all
ready
execution
,
under
the
Ecclesiasticall
paines
contained
,
or
to
bee
contained
therein
,
and
conforme
thereto
in
all
points
.
6.
That
whatsoever
inconvenience
fall
out
,
by
impeding
,
molesting
,
or
staying
the
free
meeting
,
sitting
,
reasoning
,
or
concluding
of
this
present
Assembly
,
in
matters
belonging
to
their
judicatorie
,
by
the
word
of
God
,
lawes
and
practice
of
this
Church
,
and
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
or
in
the
observing
and
obeying
the
acts
,
ordinances
and
conclusions
thereof
,
or
execution
to
follow
thereupon
,
That
the
same
be
not
imputed
unto
us
,
or
any
of
us
,
who
most
ardently
desired
the
concurrence
of
his
Majesties
Commissioner
to
this
lawfull
Assembly
;
But
upon
the
contrary
,
that
the
Prelats
and
their
adherents
,
who
have
protested
and
declined
this
present
Assemblie
,
in
conscience
of
their
owne
guiltinesse
,
not
daring
to
abide
any
legall
tryall
,
and
by
their
mis-information
have
moved
the
Commissioner
his
Grace
to
depart
and
discharge
this
Assemblie
,
be
esteemed
,
repute
,
and
holden
the
disturbers
of
the
peace
,
and
overthrowers
of
the
liberties
of
the
Church
,
and
guiltie
of
all
the
evils
which
shall
follow
hereupon
,
and
condignely
censured
according
to
the
greatnesse
of
their
fault
,
and
Acts
of
the
Church
and
Realme
:
And
to
this
end
,
wee
againe
and
again
doe
by
these
presents
cite
and
summon
them
,
and
everie
one
of
them
,
to
compeere
before
this
present
generall
Assembly
,
to
answer
to
the
premises
,
and
to
give
in
their
reasons
,
defences
,
and
answers
against
the
complaints
given
in
,
or
to
bee
given
in
against
them
,
and
to
heare
probation
led
,
and
sentence
pronounced
against
them
,
and
conforme
to
our
former
cytations
,
and
according
to
Justice
,
with
certification
as
effeirs
;
Like
as
by
these
presents
we
summon
and
cyte
all
those
of
his
Majesties
Councell
,
or
any
other
,
who
have
procured
,
consented
,
subscribed
,
or
ratified
this
present
Proclamation
to
be
responsable
to
his
Majesty
and
three
Estates
of
Parliament
,
for
their
counsell
given
in
this
matter
,
so
highly
importing
his
Majestie
,
and
the
whole
Realme
,
conforme
to
the
12.
Act.
King
James
4.
Parliament
2.
And
protest
for
remedy
of
law
against
them
,
and
every
one
of
them
.
7.
And
lastly
wee
protest
,
that
as
we
adhere
to
the
former
protestations
all
and
every
one
of
them
,
made
in
the
name
of
the
Noblemen
,
Barons
,
Gentlemen
,
Ministers
,
Burghes
,
and
Commons
;
So
seeing
wee
are
surprised
by
the
Commissioner
his
Graces
sudden
departing
,
farre
contrary
to
his
Majesties
indiction
,
and
our
expectation
,
we
may
extend
this
our
protestation
,
and
adde
more
reasons
thereunto
in
greater
length
and
number
,
whereby
wee
may
fully
cleare
before
God
and
man
the
equitie
of
our
intentions
,
and
lawfulnesse
of
our
proceedings
:
And
upon
the
whole
premises
the
foresaid
persons
for
themselves
and
in
name
aforesaid
,
asked
Instruments
.
This
was
done
in
the
high
Church
of
Glasgow
in
publike
audience
of
the
Assembly
,
begun
in
presence
of
the
Commissioner
his
Grace
,
who
removed
and
refused
to
heare
the
same
to
the
end
,
the
twenty
eighth
day
of
November
:
and
upon
the
Mercate
Crosse
of
Glasgow
,
the
twentie
ninth
day
of
the
said
Moneth
,
the
yeere
of
God
1638.
respective
.
THe
Reader
shall
not
need
to
looke
after
much
reason
in
this
protestation
;
for
if
he
doe
,
he
will
be
sure
to
lose
his
labour
.
Much
is
repeated
in
it
,
of
that
which
hath
beene
delivered
in
their
former
petitions
and
protestations
;
all
which
shall
now
be
passed
by
,
what
is
new
in
it
,
the
Reader
shall
doe
well
to
cast
his
eye
upon
that
,
taking
along
with
him
this
advertisment
,
That
there
is
little
or
indeed
nothing
in
it
new
,
which
is
true
.
Towards
the
beginning
you
finde
the
Protestation
made
,
not
onely
in
the
name
of
the
generall
Assembly
,
but
in
the
name
of
the
Noblemen
,
Barons
,
Gentlemen
,
Ministers
,
Burgesses
,
and
Commons
,
Subscribers
of
the
Confession
of
Faith
:
Now
how
this
Protestation
could
be
made
at
Glasgow
in
their
names
,
who
at
that
time
neither
were
acquainted
nor
possibly
could
be
acquainted
with
what
passed
at
Glasgow
,
being
in
the
severall
parts
of
the
Kingdome
so
farre
distant
from
it
,
and
many
parts
having
no
Commissioners
there
,
except
those
that
were
in
the
Assembly
,
Wee
leave
it
to
the
Readers
consideration
.
They
affirme
not
many
lines
after
,
That
it
was
made
cleare
to
Our
Commissioner
,
that
the
Assembly
which
hee
meant
to
indict
in
August
,
was
clogged
with
such
prelimitations
,
that
he
undertooke
another
journey
to
Us
,
and
promised
to
endeavour
to
obtaine
a
free
generall
Assembly
without
any
prelimitation
,
&c.
All
which
is
so
farre
from
truth
,
as
nothing
can
be
more
;
for
he
did
never
desire
the
Assembly
to
be
prelimited
;
for
they
themselves
by
their
instructions
both
publique
and
private
did
prelimitate
it
,
he
did
onely
desire
,
that
(
according
to
the
usuall
custome
before
Assemblies
)
some
previous
meeting
and
consultation
might
be
held
concerning
the
formes
of
the
Assembly
;
which
might
very
well
have
been
forgot
,
there
having
been
no
Assembly
held
for
many
yeeres
before
.
Againe
,
in
the
last
words
at
the
end
of
the
first
section
,
one
would
wonder
how
any
man
could
have
the
boldnesse
to
affirme
,
That
this
their
Assembly
was
constituted
of
such
members
,
as
by
all
law
,
reason
,
and
custome
of
that
Church
were
ever
admitted
in
their
free
Assemblies
,
since
they
in
their
owne
conscience
doe
know
,
that
there
is
no
law
extant
for
lay-Elders
having
voice
in
generall
Assemblies
:
And
if
there
be
no
law
for
it
,
We
appeale
to
the
judgement
of
every
man
indued
with
reason
,
whether
there
can
bee
any
reason
found
for
it
,
and
whether
if
such
a
proposition
were
to
be
propounded
,
and
to
passe
into
a
law
,
he
would
give
his
voice
unto
it
if
he
had
power
so
to
do
,
That
lay-men
(
especially
many
of
them
,
being
ignorant
and
mechanicall
persons
)
should
sit
in
the
highest
Ecclesiasticall
Judicatorie
,
and
by
their
voices
determine
points
of
faith
,
and
other
highest
points
of
doctrine
,
and
to
inflict
the
highest
censures
of
the
Church
,
even
excommunication
and
deprivation
,
not
onely
of
Ministers
,
but
of
Bishops
,
especially
when
in
an
Assembly
the
number
of
the
lay-voices
shall
be
equall
or
very
neere
equall
to
those
of
the
Clergie
,
So
that
it
may
fall
out
,
that
the
voices
of
the
lay-men
,
having
the
voices
but
of
twenty
or
thirty
Clergie
men
concurring
with
them
in
opinion
,
may
carrie
the
determination
of
the
highest
point
of
doctrine
against
the
rest
of
the
Clergie
,
and
those
perhaps
the
holiest
,
ablest
,
and
most
learned
,
though
their
number
exceed
a
hundred
.
Sure
if
such
a
proposition
were
to
be
past
into
a
law
,
few
voices
would
be
found
to
enact
it
;
and
therefore
if
there
be
no
law
for
it
already
(
as
undoubtedly
there
is
none
)
they
might
have
done
well
not
to
have
talked
of
reason
for
it
:
And
that
which
they
averre
of
the
custome
of
that
Church
,
is
as
untrue
as
what
they
said
either
of
law
or
reason
:
for
We
demand
if
there
have
been
never
a
free
Assembly
in
Scotland
these
last
forty
yeeres
?
Sure
they
will
confesse
there
hath
been
;
and
yet
in
none
of
these
,
lay-Elders
chosen
by
and
sent
from
Presbyteries
had
voices
in
these
Assemblies
:
nay
,
since
the
first
Reformation
,
hath
there
been
any
free
generall
Assembly
in
that
Kingdome
?
No
question
they
will
say
there
hath
;
and
yet
We
challenge
them
to
name
but
any
one
Assembly
before
this
,
in
which
the
Ministers
chosen
Commissioners
to
it
from
the
severall
Presbyteries
,
were
chosen
by
the
voices
and
suffrages
of
lay-Elders
:
so
that
for
that
point
it
is
impossible
they
should
alledge
either
law
,
reason
,
or
custome
,
or
so
much
as
any
one
instance
;
and
yet
the
elections
of
all
the
Ministers
present
at
this
Assembly
were
carried
by
the
voices
of
lay-men
,
and
in
many
places
in
despite
of
the
Ministers
.
A
little
after
the
beginning
of
the
second
section
they
doe
affirme
that
which
they
themselves
doe
know
not
to
be
so
;
for
when
they
say
that
Our
Commissioner
did
unexpectedly
depart
and
discharge
any
further
meeting
or
proceeding
in
this
Assembly
,
how
can
that
stand
with
the
words
of
the
Earle
of
Rothes
,
who
when
Our
Commissioner
was
rising
and
departing
out
of
the
assembly
,
told
him
,
that
his
departure
and
discharging
of
the
assembly
was
a
thing
not
unlooked
for
,
but
expected
by
them
;
and
therefore
they
were
provided
for
him
,
and
had
a
Protestation
ready
written
against
his
discharging
of
the
assembly
,
which
he
desired
him
to
heare
(
as
is
before
mentioned
?
)
But
Our
Commissioner
refusing
,
the
Clerke
presently
begun
to
reade
it
,
and
Our
Commissioner
and
Councell
at
their
departure
left
them
reading
it
;
and
after
his
departure
it
was
read
out
to
the
end
,
and
presently
put
to
voices
whether
all
the
members
of
the
assembly
would
adhere
to
it
;
and
the
very
Title
page
of
their
Protestation
affirmeth
,
that
it
was
first
read
in
the
high
Church
,
and
afterward
at
the
Market-Crosse
of
Glasgow
:
Besides
,
the
Moderatour
made
a
speech
to
Our
Commissioner
upon
his
departure
,
which
none
of
the
auditors
did
conceive
to
bee
extemporarie
;
for
when
it
was
compared
with
any
other
speeches
of
his
,
delivered
at
any
other
time
of
the
Assembly
,
it
was
agreed
that
it
was
so
much
better
penned
or
premeditated
and
delivered
then
any
of
the
rest
of
his
speeches
,
that
certainly
it
was
provided
against
Our
Commissioners
departure
;
and
yet
these
men
protest
,
that
Our
Commissioners
departure
and
discharging
of
the
Assembly
was
to
them
altogether
unexpected
,
when
they
knew
that
they
had
carried
themselves
,
and
meant
to
carry
themselves
so
,
that
it
was
impossible
but
that
he
should
discharge
the
Assembly
.
A
great
marke
of
the
sinceritie
of
their
proceedings
.
That
which
immediately
after
they
adde
,
That
they
have
fully
cleared
in
their
answer
to
the
Bishops
Declinator
all
the
arguments
contained
in
it
against
the
assembly
,
as
also
those
propositions
made
by
Our
Commissioner
in
his
11.
Articles
or
Demands
,
sent
unto
them
before
the
indiction
of
the
Assembly
,
and
that
Our
Commissioner
acknowledged
so
much
,
is
all
of
equall
untruth
with
the
former
;
for
neither
have
they
satisfied
the
Bishops
reasons
propounded
in
their
Declinator
,
nor
gave
they
any
satisfaction
to
Our
Commissioner
his
eleven
Articles
or
Demands
:
and
that
Our
Commissioner
acknowledged
that
hee
had
received
satisfaction
to
them
is
so
manifest
an
untruth
,
as
they
themselves
doe
know
there
is
no
colour
for
it
:
They
affirme
within
a
few
lines
after
,
that
Our
Commissioner
did
know
,
before
the
indiction
of
the
Assembly
,
that
ruling
Elders
were
to
have
voices
in
the
election
of
Commissioners
from
Presbyteries
:
He
did
know
it
indeed
,
but
could
not
tell
how
to
helpe
it
;
and
so
soone
as
he
did
know
it
,
which
was
immediately
before
the
indiction
of
the
Assembly
,
he
did
sharply
expostulate
it
with
them
,
and
assured
them
,
that
it
would
induce
a
nullitie
upon
the
elections
made
to
the
Assembly
;
That
We
would
never
allow
any
for
members
of
the
Assembly
who
were
so
chosen
;
That
he
had
notice
of
this
their
intention
by
the
complaints
of
many
covenanting
Ministers
,
who
were
resolved
to
protest
against
all
such
elections
,
but
that
he
did
know
of
any
such
elections
with
approbation
of
them
,
cannot
be
charged
upon
him
.
And
whereas
they
say
,
that
these
elections
are
agreeable
to
the
Acts
and
practice
of
that
Church
,
they
have
received
already
a
sufficient
challenge
to
make
that
good
,
which
undoubtedly
they
cannot
:
And
where
they
adde
,
that
not
one
of
the
Assembly
doubted
thereof
,
it
is
well
knowne
that
some
of
the
Ministers
of
Edinburgh
,
and
many
more
Ministers
of
the
Assembly
did
grieve
at
it
,
but
did
not
know
how
to
remedy
it
.
The
whole
third
Section
is
so
derogatorie
to
Our
Royall
authoritie
,
and
indeed
doth
so
unworthily
debase
the
authoritie
of
Monarchs
,
as
it
is
not
to
be
answered
any
way
but
by
justice
:
for
it
giveth
no
more
power
to
Us
,
if
We
had
beene
present
and
sitting
at
the
Assembly
at
Glasgow
,
then
Thomas
Patterson
a
Taylor
of
Edinburgh
had
,
who
sate
Commissioner
there
.
After
,
they
subjoine
some
reasons
for
their
Protestation
:
In
the
first
,
they
affirme
that
the
Assembly
was
constituted
by
the
word
of
God
;
but
they
doe
not
prove
it
,
and
sure
never
will
.
Then
they
affirme
,
that
Our
Commissioner
acknowledged
the
lawfulnesse
of
their
Assembly
,
by
assisting
therein
seven
dayes
;
but
they
conceale
that
he
solemnely
protested
,
and
entred
his
particular
Protestation
against
every
thing
they
said
or
did
in
it
;
and
if
hee
who
protesteth
against
a
thing
,
may
be
said
to
acknowledge
the
lawfulnesse
of
it
,
then
it
may
be
that
they
themselves
doe
acknowledge
the
justice
and
equitie
of
all
Our
Proclamations
,
and
Our
power
and
authoritie
in
discharging
of
this
Assembly
,
notwithstanding
all
their
Protestations
made
against
these
.
And
for
Our
Commissioner
his
exhibition
of
Our
Royall
Declaration
to
be
registred
in
the
Bookes
of
this
Assembly
,
let
the
Reader
remember
the
Protestation
before
mentioned
,
which
Our
Commissioner
made
when
he
did
so
,
and
that
scruple
is
quickly
removed
.
Their
second
and
third
reasons
are
of
their
owne
fancies
:
They
have
lately
sworne
so
,
and
to
that
sense
they
have
explicated
their
Covenant
,
therefore
it
must
be
so
:
But
they
did
wrong
in
both
,
and
therefore
none
must
follow
them
in
either
,
for
every
Oath
unlawfully
taken
is
unlawfully
kept
.
Their
fourth
reason
hath
not
one
true
word
in
it
;
for
there
is
Law
for
Our
authoritie
to
dissolve
the
Assembly
,
there
being
an
expresse
Act
of
Parliament
which
giveth
Us
the
sole
power
of
indicting
of
an
Assembly
,
viz.
the
first
act
of
the
21.
Parliament
of
Our
Royall
Father
:
and
sure
,
ejusdem
est
destituere
cujus
est
instituere
,
whosoever
hath
the
power
of
indicting
hath
the
power
of
dissolving
.
They
adde
that
there
is
no
preceding
practice
for
it
.
We
wonder
they
can
or
dare
affirme
it
:
Did
not
Our
Royall
Father
discharge
that
Assembly
at
Aberdene
?
and
when
some
few
turbulent
Ministers
did
notwithstanding
hold
it
,
were
they
not
convented
before
the
Lords
of
his
Councell
for
it
?
who
undoubtedly
had
punished
them
most
severely
,
if
by
their
declining
of
the
Councells
authoritie
,
and
appealing
to
a
Generall
Assemblie
,
they
had
not
falne
into
an
act
of
treason
,
and
so
by
Our
Councell
were
turned
over
to
the
Judges
in
criminall
causes
;
before
whom
,
by
a
Jurie
or
Assise
,
they
were
found
guiltie
of
treason
,
for
that
act
of
declining
Our
Royall
Father
and
his
Councells
authoritie
,
all
which
we
touched
a
little
before
.
And
that
by
clayming
Our
power
to
indict
or
dissolve
the
Assemblies
of
the
Church
,
We
doe
infringe
the
priviledge
and
liberties
of
the
Church
,
or
doe
any
act
not
consistent
with
the
Oath
which
We
took
at
Our
Coronation
in
that
Kingdome
,
as
is
suggested
in
this
fourth
reason
,
is
most
falsly
and
most
seditiously
affirmed
,
onely
for
drawing
away
of
the
hearts
of
Our
good
subjects
from
Us
and
our
government
.
The
Act
of
Parliament
for
Our
sole
power
of
indicting
Assemblies
here
followeth
.
A
ratification
of
the
Acts
and
conclusions
set
down
and
agreed
upon
in
the
generall
Assembly
of
the
Church
,
kept
in
Glasgow
in
the
month
of
June
1610.
together
with
an
explanation
made
by
the
Estates
,
of
some
of
the
Articles
of
the
same
.
CHAP.
I.
The
act
is
long
and
hath
many
branches
,
We
only
recite
two
:
First
,
it
confirmes
that
Act
of
the
Assembly
,
which
acknowledgeth
the
indiction
of
the
general
Assemblie
of
the
Church
,
to
appertaine
to
his
Majestie
by
the
prerogative
of
his
Royall
Crowne
:
and
in
the
last
branch
of
the
act
,
Our
Royall
Father
and
the
three
Estates
doe
annull
and
rescind
the
114.
Act
of
the
Parliament
held
in
Anno
1592
which
did
give
some
power
to
the
generall
Assemblie
,
in
some
cases
,
of
themselves
to
indict
a
new
Assemblie
.
Their
fifth
reason
conteineth
an
instance
of
an
Assemblie
that
would
not
stay
a
Processe
which
they
had
intended
against
Archbishop
Montgomerie
the
Archbishop
of
Glasgow
,
nor
yet
dissolve
it selfe
,
notwithstanding
they
were
charged
by
Our
Royall
Father
and
his
Councell
with
Letters
of
Horning
and
Rebellion
to
doe
one
of
the
two
:
An
excellent
argument
,
Because
one
Assembly
did
wickedly
,
and
that
which
they
could
not
doe
,
we
must
doe
so
likewise
;
as
if
many
yeeres
hence
,
an
Assembly
being
charged
by
one
of
Our
Successours
to
dissolve
,
should
not
obey
,
but
alledge
for
their
defence
,
That
this
Assembly
of
Glasgow
would
not
dissolve
it selfe
,
notwithstanding
the
members
thereof
were
charged
by
Us
to
doe
so
under
paine
of
treason
;
as
if
one
unjust
act
could
justifie
another
.
But
they
should
doe
well
to
remember
,
that
those
who
did
but
offer
to
hold
an
Assembly
at
Aberdene
,
after
it
was
discharged
by
Our
Royall
Father
,
were
first
convented
before
his
Councell
,
and
afterwards
severely
punished
for
it
.
In
their
sixth
reason
there
is
no
Reason
to
be
found
.
In
their
seventh
reason
they
alledge
,
that
they
cannot
rise
untill
they
have
found
Our
Covenant
and
theirs
to
be
all
one
.
If
by
their
Covenant
they
meane
the
Confession
of
Faith
and
Covenant
annexed
,
which
was
first
injoyned
by
Our
Royall
Father
,
and
twice
afterward
by
his
authoritie
renewed
▪
then
they
needed
not
to
have
sit
one
houre
longer
for
finding
of
that
;
for
any
man
that
can
read
may
finde
the
words
and
syllables
of
both
,
to
be
the
very
same
without
the
least
alteration
:
But
if
by
their
Covenant
they
doe
understand
their
explications
,
additions
,
and
glosses
which
destroy
and
corrupt
the
verie
text
of
the
first
Covenant
,
then
certainly
they
should
not
have
risen
yet
,
nor
could
have
risen
untill
the
end
of
the
world
;
for
they
will
never
finde
that
these
corrupt
glosses
,
&
apocryphall
additions
of
their
owne
,
can
consist
with
Our
Royall
Father
his
Confession
and
Covenant
,
upon
which
they
pretend
they
ground
their
owne
.
Besides
,
as
shall
presently
appeare
,
they
have
discharged
all
men
to
subscribe
the
Confession
and
Covenant
commanded
by
Our
authority
;
which
Wee
suppose
they
would
not
have
done
if
they
had
found
them
to
be
one
;
and
therefore
if
they
be
men
of
their
words
,
they
should
have
sate
still
and
not
risen
yet
,
because
as
yet
they
have
not
found
them
to
be
one
.
After
their
seven
reasons
they
adde
seven
protestations
of
the
same
piece
with
their
reasons
:
The
first
,
third
,
fourth
,
and
fifth
are
not
worth
the
reading
,
for
they
conteine
nothing
but
their
usuall
tautologies
and
taking
the
sacred
name
of
God
in
vaine
.
In
the
second
,
and
latter
end
of
their
sixth
reason
,
their
is
so
much
boldnesse
expressed
,
as
could
never
have
beene
expected
from
any
men
who
had
been
acquainted
with
the
names
of
King
,
Law
,
Authoritie
or
Government
:
For
who
ever
heard
that
subjects
durst
require
their
Kings
Commissioner
not
to
depart
out
of
the
Assembly
,
when
he
himselfe
had
pleased
,
although
he
had
not
been
commanded
by
Us
so
to
doe
?
what
greater
command
could
they
have
laid
upon
the
meanest
member
of
the
Assembly
then
this
,
by
which
they
affronted
Our
Commissioner
and
in
him
Us
and
Our
authoritie
?
But
their
cytation
of
Our
Councell
,
who
signed
Our
Proclamation
,
to
appeare
as
offenders
before
Us
and
Our
three
Estates
of
Parliament
,
(
which
by
the
way
Wee
wonder
how
they
can
bee
made
up
without
Bishops
)
and
to
answer
the
subscription
of
Our
Proclamation
as
a
crime
,
is
a
boldnesse
that
calleth
more
for
admiration
then
refutation
.
They
cyte
for
this
their
doing
the
twelfth
act
of
the
second
Parliament
of
Our
Royall
Progenitor
James
the
fourth
.
Wee
wondered
that
in
his
dayes
there
should
bee
any
warrant
found
for
the
allowing
the
members
of
a
generall
Assembly
in
any
thing
,
in
whose
time
a
generall
Assembly
had
no
existence
:
but
when
we
looked
upon
the
act
,
We
wondered
much
more
;
for
there
is
not
so
much
as
any
word
to
bee
read
there
,
which
can
bee
drawne
to
any
shew
of
construction
that
way
.
That
act
attributeth
rather
too
much
to
Privie
Councellours
,
then
diminisheth
them
;
so
that
upon
perusall
of
the
act
,
We
were
almost
inforced
to
excuse
them
,
and
lay
the
fault
upon
the
Printer
,
who
had
mistaken
the
cytation
,
untill
Wee
remembred
that
in
their
cytations
both
of
other
acts
of
Parliament
,
and
many
passages
of
holy
Scripture
,
they
are
as
farre
out
as
in
this
,
hoping
(
belike
)
that
the
Reader
would
never
peruse
them
.
That
which
they
affirme
about
the
middle
of
the
sixth
Protestation
,
that
the
Prelates
moved
Our
Commissioner
to
dissolve
the
Assembly
,
We
must
averre
upon
Our
owne
knowledge
to
be
farre
otherwise
;
for
he
did
it
by
Our
speciall
commandement
,
when
none
of
the
Prelates
were
neere
Us
to
give
Us
any
such
advice
.
Their
seventh
protestation
is
usuall
with
them
,
and
therefore
now
not
to
be
taken
notice
of
.
And
now
when
the
Reader
hath
perused
both
Our
Proclamation
for
the
dissolving
of
that
Assembly
,
and
their
Protestation
against
that
Our
Proclamation
,
and
hath
well
weighed
all
the
precedent
first
violences
,
and
then
jugglings
for
their
obtayning
of
such
persons
onely
to
be
elected
,
as
should
be
sure
to
stand
for
such
conclusions
as
they
had
resolved
upon
at
their
Tables
at
Edinburgh
,
We
doe
leave
it
to
the
judgement
of
every
man
to
consider
whether
Wee
could
any
longer
continue
that
Assembly
without
indangering
Our
owne
Royall
authoritie
,
which
they
intended
to
supplant
,
and
betraying
into
the
hands
and
power
of
their
sworne
and
combined
enemies
the
Bishops
of
that
Church
,
who
never
declined
,
nor
yet
doe
decline
the
tryall
of
a
generall
Assembly
lawfully
constituted
.
They
did
long
call
for
a
free
generall
Assembly
;
Wee
granted
them
one
most
free
on
Our
part
,
and
in
Our
intentions
:
But
as
they
have
handled
and
marred
the
matter
,
let
God
and
the
World
judge
whether
the
least
shadow
or
footstep
of
freedome
can
in
this
assembly
of
theirs
be
discerned
by
any
man
who
hath
not
given
a
Bill
of
divorce
both
to
his
naturall
light
,
that
is
,
his
Understanding
,
and
to
his
connaturall
light
,
that
is
,
his
Conscience
.
It
is
a
great
errour
to
conceive
,
that
libertie
and
limitation
are
destructive
one
of
another
:
for
that
freedome
which
admitteth
no
bounds
and
limits
,
is
not
libertie
but
licentiousnesse
:
When
therefore
they
talked
of
a
free
generall
assembly
,
We
tooke
it
as
granted
that
they
meant
not
an
assembly
in
which
every
one
both
in
the
necessarie
preparations
preceding
it
,
and
in
the
necessarie
proceedings
in
it
,
might
say
and
doe
what
hee
would
;
but
such
an
assembly
,
in
which
no
man
having
interest
,
should
bee
barred
either
in
the
precedings
to
it
,
or
proceedings
in
it
,
of
that
libertie
which
the
lawes
or
customes
of
that
Kingdome
and
Church
in
which
that
assembly
was
convocated
,
doe
allow
him
:
which
two
bounds
whosoever
shall
transgresse
,
though
they
pretend
libertie
and
freedome
,
yet
in
all
true
intendment
&
construction
,
they
must
be
taken
either
for
professed
&
common
,
or
clandestine
enemies
to
the
freedome
of
that
assembly
.
What
wresting
and
wringing
was
used
in
their
last
Protestation
made
at
Edinburgh
,
to
charge
Our
gracious
Proclamation
with
prelimitations
,
is
knowne
;
and
it
was
detested
by
many
even
of
their
owne
Covenant
.
Whether
their
courses
,
especially
in
the
elections
of
the
members
of
this
assembly
,
were
not
onely
prelimitations
of
it
,
but
strong
barres
against
the
freedome
of
it
,
and
such
as
did
utterly
destroy
both
the
name
and
nature
of
a
free
assembly
,
inducing
upon
it
many
and
maine
nullities
,
besides
the
reasons
contained
in
the
Bishops
Declinator
,
let
these
few
particulars
declare
.
First
,
whereas
they
refused
so
much
as
to
heare
from
Our
Commissioner
of
any
precedent
treatie
for
repairing
and
right
ordering
of
things
before
the
Assembly
,
alledging
that
it
could
not
be
a
free
Assembly
where
there
was
any
consultation
before
,
either
concerning
the
chusers
,
or
those
to
bee
chosen
,
or
things
to
be
discussed
in
the
Assembly
,
but
that
all
things
must
be
treated
of
upon
the
place
,
else
the
Assembly
must
needs
be
prelimitated
.
Whether
they
did
not
transgress
in
all
these
particulars
is
easie
to
bee
discerned
:
For
besides
these
instructions
,
which
it
may
bee
are
not
come
to
Our
knowledge
,
We
have
seen
,
and
Our
Commissioner
at
the
Assembly
did
produce
foure
severall
papers
of
instructions
,
sent
from
them
,
who
call
themselves
the
Table
,
all
of
them
containing
prelimitations
,
and
such
as
are
repugnant
not
onely
to
that
which
they
called
the
freedome
,
but
to
that
which
is
indeed
the
freedome
of
an
Assembly
:
Two
of
these
papers
were
such
as
they
were
content
should
be
communicated
to
all
their
associates
,
viz.
that
larger
paper
sent
abroad
to
all
Presbyteries
,
before
or
about
the
time
of
Our
indiction
of
the
Assembly
;
and
that
lesser
paper
,
for
their
meeting
first
at
Edinburgh
,
then
at
Glasgow
some
few
daies
before
the
Assembly
,
and
for
chusing
of
assessors
;
These
two
papers
Our
Commissioner
delivered
not
into
the
assembly
,
because
they
did
publiquely
avow
them
:
But
their
other
two
papers
of
secret
instructions
were
directed
,
not
from
the
Table
publiquely
,
but
under-hand
,
from
such
as
were
the
prime
Leaders
of
the
rest
;
The
one
of
them
was
delivered
or
sent
onely
to
one
Minister
of
every
Presbyterie
whom
they
trusted
most
,
and
was
onely
to
be
communicated
to
such
as
hee
might
be
confident
of
,
and
was
quite
concealed
from
the
rest
of
the
Ministers
,
although
Covenanters
:
The
other
paper
was
directed
onely
to
one
lay-Elder
of
every
Presbyterie
,
to
be
communicated
as
hee
should
see
cause
,
and
to
be
quite
concealed
from
all
others
:
These
are
the
two
papers
which
before
you
heard
were
delivered
by
Our
Commissioner
into
the
assembly
,
and
they
did
containe
directions
,
which
being
followed
(
as
they
were
)
did
banish
all
freedome
from
this
assembly
;
as
doth
appeare
before
by
the
reading
of
the
papers
themselves
.
The
second
:
Some
Presbyteries
did
chuse
their
Commissioners
before
the
assembly
was
indicted
,
and
therefore
those
Commissioners
could
not
lawfully
have
any
voice
there
.
The
third
:
Neither
lay-Elder
,
nor
Minister
chosen
Commissioner
by
lay-Elders
,
could
have
voice
in
the
assembly
,
because
such
elections
are
not
warranted
by
the
lawes
of
that
Church
and
Kingdome
,
nor
by
the
practice
and
custome
of
either
;
for
even
that
little
which
seemeth
to
make
for
their
lay-Elders
,
is
onely
to
be
found
in
these
bookes
,
which
they
call
the
bookes
of
Discipline
,
which
were
penned
by
some
private
men
,
but
never
confirmed
either
by
Act
of
Parliament
,
or
Act
of
generall
assembly
;
and
therefore
are
of
no
authoritie
:
And
yet
in
these
elections
they
did
transgresse
even
the
rules
of
these
bookes
,
there
being
more
lay-Elders
who
gave
voices
at
every
one
of
these
elections
,
then
there
were
Ministers
;
contrarie
to
their
bookes
of
Discipline
,
which
require
that
the
lay-Elders
should
alwaies
be
fewer
.
But
say
there
were
an
Ecclesiasticall
order
or
law
for
these
lay-Elders
,
yet
the
interruption
of
that
order
for
above
fortie
yeeres
,
maketh
so
strong
a
prescription
in
that
Our
Kingdome
against
it
,
as
that
without
a
new
reviving
of
that
law
by
some
new
order
from
the
generall
assembly
,
it
ought
not
againe
to
have
been
put
in
practice
:
For
if
We
should
put
in
practice
and
take
the
penalties
of
many
dis-used
lawes
,
without
new
intimation
of
them
,
it
would
bee
thought
by
Our
subjects
hard
usage
.
The
fourth
:
In
many
Presbyteries
these
lay-Elders
disagreed
wholly
in
their
election
from
chusing
those
Ministers
whom
their
owne
fellow-Ministers
did
chuse
,
and
carried
it
from
them
by
number
of
voices
,
although
in
all
reason
the
Ministers
should
best
know
the
abilities
and
fitnesse
of
their
brethren
.
The
fifth
:
These
men
elected
as
lay-Elders
to
have
voices
in
this
assembly
,
could
not
be
thought
able
and
fit
men
,
since
they
were
never
Elders
before
,
all
or
most
of
them
being
newly
chosen
;
some
of
them
were
chosen
lay-Elders
the
very
day
before
the
election
of
the
Commissioners
to
the
assembly
,
which
sheweth
plainly
they
were
chosen
onely
to
serve
their
associates
turne
.
The
sixth
:
Since
the
institution
of
lay-Elders
by
their
own
principles
is
to
watch
over
the
manners
of
that
people
in
that
Parish
wherein
they
live
,
how
can
any
man
bee
chosen
a
Ruling-Elder
from
a
Presbyterie
,
who
is
not
an
inhabitant
within
any
Parish
of
the
precinct
of
that
Presbyterie
?
And
yet
divers
such
,
especially
Noblemen
,
were
chosen
as
lay-Elders
Commissioners
from
Presbyteries
,
within
the
precincts
whereof
they
never
were
inhabitants
,
against
all
sense
or
reason
,
even
upon
their
owne
grounds
.
The
seventh
:
They
can
shew
neither
law
nor
practice
for
chusing
assessors
to
the
Ruling-Elders
,
without
whose
consent
they
were
not
to
give
voice
to
any
thing
in
the
assembly
.
The
eight
:
The
introducing
of
lay-Elders
is
a
burthen
so
grievous
to
the
Ministers
,
as
that
many
Presbyteries
did
protest
and
supplicate
against
them
,
and
many
Presbyteries
(
though
they
were
in
a
manner
forced
to
yeeld
to
it
then
)
yet
did
protest
against
it
for
the
time
to
come
.
The
ninth
:
In
the
election
of
Commissioners
to
this
assembly
,
for
the
most
part
the
fittest
men
were
passed
by
,
and
few
chosen
who
ever
were
Commissioners
at
any
assembly
before
:
the
reason
was
,
they
conceived
that
new
men
would
not
stand
much
for
their
owne
libertie
in
an
assembly
,
of
the
liberties
whereof
they
were
utterly
ignorant
:
Besides
,
some
were
chosen
who
were
under
the
censures
of
the
Church
,
some
who
were
deprived
by
the
Church
,
some
who
had
been
expelled
out
of
the
Universitie
for
reading
to
their
Scholars
against
Monarchicall
government
,
some
who
had
been
banished
out
of
that
Kingdome
for
their
seditious
Sermons
and
behaviour
,
some
who
for
the
like
offences
had
been
banished
out
of
Ireland
,
some
who
were
then
lying
under
the
sentence
of
excommunication
,
some
who
then
had
no
ordination
or
imposition
of
hands
,
some
who
had
lately
been
admitted
to
the
Ministerie
,
contrarie
to
the
standing
lawes
of
that
Church
and
Kingdome
,
and
all
of
them
were
chosen
by
lay-Elders
:
Now
what
a
scandall
were
it
to
the
Reformed
Churches
,
to
allow
this
to
be
an
assembly
,
which
did
consist
of
such
members
,
and
so
irregularly
chosen
?
The
tenth
:
Divers
members
of
this
Assembly
,
even
whilst
they
sate
there
,
were
Rebels
,
and
at
Our
Horne
;
and
so
by
the
lawes
of
that
Our
Kingdome
uncapable
of
sitting
as
Judges
in
any
Judicatorie
.
The
eleventh
:
Three
oathes
were
to
bee
taken
by
every
member
of
this
Assembly
:
the
oath
to
the
confession
of
faith
lately
renewed
by
Our
commandement
,
the
oath
of
Allegeance
,
the
oath
of
Supremacie
,
any
of
which
three
oathes
whosoever
shall
refuse
,
cannot
sit
as
a
Judge
in
any
Court
of
that
Kingdome
;
and
yet
none
of
all
these
three
oathes
were
sworne
by
any
member
of
this
Assembly
.
Besides
these
nullities
of
this
Assembly
,
what
indecencie
and
rudenesse
was
to
be
discerned
in
it
?
not
so
much
as
the
face
of
an
Ecclesiasticall
meeting
to
bee
seen
,
not
a
gowne
worne
by
any
member
of
it
,
unlesse
it
were
by
one
or
two
Ministers
who
lived
in
the
Towne
,
the
appearance
in
a
manner
wholly
Laicall
▪
amongst
the
members
of
it
were
seven
Earles
,
ten
Lords
,
fortie
Gentlemen
,
one
and
fiftie
Burgesses
;
many
of
them
in
coloured
clothes
,
and
swords
by
their
sides
,
all
which
did
give
voices
not
onely
in
very
high
points
of
controversie
(
which
We
are
sure
very
many
of
them
did
not
understand
,
)
but
also
in
the
sentences
of
excommunication
pronounced
against
the
Bishops
and
others
:
Nay
and
more
,
all
things
in
the
Assembly
carried
by
the
sway
of
these
lay-Elders
,
insomuch
that
all
the
time
which
Our
Commissioner
stayed
in
the
Assembly
,
it
was
a
very
rare
thing
to
heare
a
Minister
speake
;
for
there
was
one
Earle
and
one
Lord
who
spake
farre
more
then
all
the
Ministers
,
except
the
Moderatour
.
And
in
the
Assembly
every
thing
which
was
put
to
voices
,
was
so
clearly
discerned
to
have
been
resolved
amongst
themselves
before
by
a
palpable
pre-agreement
,
that
it
was
very
tedious
to
the
auditors
to
heare
the
List
of
the
Assembly
called
,
when
the
conclusion
of
it
was
knowne
to
them
all
,
after
the
hearing
of
his
voice
who
was
first
called
;
which
made
some
present
to
envie
no
member
of
the
Assembly
but
one
,
whose
fortune
it
was
ever
to
bee
first
called
,
his
name
being
set
downe
first
in
the
List
;
his
name
was
Master
Alexander
Carse
Minister
of
Polwart
,
one
of
the
Commissioners
from
the
Presbyterie
of
Dunce
:
For
if
the
Acts
of
this
Assembly
should
come
out
in
Latine
,
and
bee
thought
worth
any
thing
in
the
Christian
world
,
and
withall
it
should
be
expressed
that
the
List
of
the
members
of
it
was
called
to
the
passing
of
every
Act
,
and
his
name
should
ever
be
found
to
be
the
first
,
there
was
never
a
Father
nor
Bishop
,
whose
name
is
in
any
of
the
Greeke
or
Latine
Councells
,
so
famous
as
this
man
should
now
be
:
for
hee
would
be
taken
for
a
man
of
an
unparalleled
judgement
both
for
soundnesse
and
profoundnesse
,
from
whose
judgement
not
one
of
the
whole
Assembly
(
except
one
,
and
that
but
once
)
did
ever
swerve
in
the
least
particular
;
for
as
he
begun
,
all
the
rest
did
constantly
follow
.
All
these
things
being
well
considered
,
what
hope
could
bee
conceived
of
any
good
,
either
for
the
Church
or
Kingdome
,
from
an
Assembly
thus
miserably
constituted
?
And
therefore
We
resolved
to
dissolve
it
,
as
knowing
that
it
would
make
that
Church
and
Kingdome
ridiculous
to
the
whole
World
,
especially
to
the
adversaries
of
Our
Religion
;
that
it
would
both
grieve
and
scandalize
all
the
other
Reformed
Churches
,
and
make
Our
Justice
to
bee
universally
traduced
,
if
We
should
have
suffered
the
Bishops
Our
subjects
,
in
that
which
concerned
their
callings
,
their
reputations
and
fortunes
,
to
be
judged
by
their
sworne
enemies
thus
prepapared
against
them
.
After
Our
Commissioners
departure
from
Glasgow
,
they
still
continued
their
Assembly
notwithstanding
Our
dissolving
it
by
Proclamation
under
paine
of
treason
:
And
then
immediately
the
Earle
of
Argyle
,
who
indeed
all
this
while
had
beene
the
heart
of
their
Covenant
,
begun
to
declare
himselfe
openly
to
be
the
head
of
it
;
for
he
presently
adjoined
himselfe
to
them
,
sate
continually
with
them
in
the
assembly
,
although
he
were
no
member
of
it
,
nor
had
suffrage
there
,
but
sate
onely
as
their
chiefe
director
and
countenancer
,
and
indeed
like
Our
Commissioner
.
It
was
not
to
be
expected
that
after
We
had
dissolved
the
assembly
,
they
would
observe
any
greater
moderation
in
their
proceedings
then
they
had
done
before
:
nor
did
they
indeed
;
for
all
things
passed
in
a
hudling
confusion
,
nothing
argued
publikely
,
but
every
particular
referred
to
some
few
Committees
,
who
were
the
most
rigidest
they
could
pick
out
of
the
whole
packe
:
what
they
resolved
on
,
was
propounded
presently
to
the
assembly
,
swallowed
downe
without
further
discussing
;
Mr
Alexander
Carse
was
called
up
,
what
he
said
first
all
the
rest
said
the
same
.
In
one
houre
they
declared
six
generall
assemblies
to
be
null
and
void
,
though
two
of
them
were
then
and
are
still
in
force
by
severall
acts
of
Parliament
,
and
divers
acts
of
the
other
foure
are
ratified
and
confirmed
by
Parliament
.
In
another
houre
they
condemned
,
upon
the
report
of
a
few
Ministers
,
all
the
Arminian
tenets
(
as
they
call
them
)
and
,
under
that
name
,
many
things
received
by
all
the
Reformed
Churches
:
a
strange
way
,
to
condemne
the
Arminian
tenets
without
defining
what
those
tenets
were
.
In
another
houre
,
they
deprived
the
Archbishop
of
Saint
Andrewes
,
the
Bishops
of
Galloway
and
Brechen
,
and
so
at
other
times
all
the
rest
of
the
Bishops
,
many
of
whom
they
likewise
excommunicated
:
where
it
is
observable
,
that
in
the
printed
acts
of
this
their
(
now
after
Our
dissolving
of
it
)
pretended
assembly
,
the
acts
of
the
depositions
of
the
Bishops
beare
no
such
odious
crimes
,
as
they
had
made
Our
people
beleeve
they
were
guilty
of
in
that
infamous
libell
which
they
caused
to
be
read
in
the
Pulpits
against
them
;
for
proofe
whereof
We
have
caused
one
of
their
sentences
of
deposition
to
be
here
inserted
,
whereby
it
may
be
seene
that
not
so
much
as
one
witnesse
was
examined
,
nor
offered
to
be
produced
against
them
for
any
one
of
those
fearfull
crimes
with
which
they
were
slandered
in
the
libell
,
but
were
onely
deposed
for
their
obedience
to
acts
of
Parliaments
and
generall
assemblies
.
Sentence
of
deposition
against
Mr
John
Guthrie
pretended
Bishop
of
Murray
;
Mr
John
Grahame
pretended
Bishop
of
Orknay
;
Mr
James
Fairly
pretended
Bishop
of
Lismoir
;
Mr
Neil
Campbell
pretended
Bishop
of
Isles
.
THe
generall
Assembly
having
heard
the
libels
and
complaints
given
in
against
the
foresaids
pretended
Bishops
,
to
the
Presbytery
of
Edinburgh
,
and
sundry
Presbyteries
within
their
Diocesse
,
and
by
the
saids
Presbyteries
referred
to
this
Assembly
to
be
tried
:
The
said●
pretended
Bishops
being
lawfully
cyted
,
oftentimes
called
,
and
not
compearing
,
proceeded
to
the
cognition
of
the
complaints
and
libels
against
them
;
and
finding
them
guiltie
of
the
breach
of
the
cautions
agreed
upon
in
the
Assembly
at
Montrose
Anno
1600.
for
restricting
of
the
Minister
voter
in
Parliament
,
from
incroaching
upon
the
liberties
and
jurisdictions
of
this
Kirk
,
which
was
set
downe
with
certification
of
deposition
,
infamie
,
and
excommunication
;
and
especially
for
receiving
consecration
to
the
office
of
Episcopacie
,
condemned
by
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
and
Acts
of
this
Kirke
,
as
having
no
warrant
nor
foundament
in
the
word
of
God
;
and
by
vertue
of
this
usurped
power
,
and
power
of
the
high
Commission
,
pressing
the
Kirke
with
novations
in
the
worship
of
God
;
and
for
their
refusall
to
underlye
the
triall
of
the
reigning
slander
of
sundry
other
grosse
transgressions
and
offences
laid
to
their
charge
:
Therefore
the
Assembly
,
moved
with
zeale
to
the
glorie
of
God
,
and
purging
of
this
Kirke
,
ordaines
the
saids
pretended
Bishops
to
be
deposed
,
and
by
these
presents
doth
depose
them
,
not
onely
of
the
office
of
Commissionarie
to
vote
in
Parliament
,
Councell
,
or
convention
in
name
of
the
Kirke
;
but
also
of
all
functions
,
whether
of
pretended
Episcopall
or
ministeriall
calling
:
And
likewise
in
case
they
acknowledge
not
this
Assembly
,
reverence
not
the
constitutions
thereof
,
and
obey
not
the
sentence
,
and
make
not
their
repentance
,
conforme
to
the
order
prescribed
by
this
Assembly
,
ordaines
them
to
be
excommunicated
,
and
declared
to
be
of
these
whom
Christ
commandeth
to
be
holden
by
all
and
every
one
of
the
faithfull
as
Ethnicks
and
Publicans
:
and
the
sentence
of
excommunication
to
be
pronounced
upon
their
refusall
,
in
the
Kirks
appointed
,
by
any
of
these
who
are
particularly
named
,
to
have
the
charge
of
trying
their
repentance
or
impenitencie
,
and
that
the
execution
of
this
sentence
be
intimate
in
all
the
Kirkes
within
this
Realme
,
by
the
Pastours
of
every
particular
congregation
,
as
they
wil
be
answerable
to
their
Presbyteries
and
Synods
,
or
the
next
generall
Assembly
,
in
case
of
negligence
of
the
Presbyteries
and
Synods
.
IN
another
houre
they
declared
Episcopall
government
to
be
inconsistent
with
the
lawes
of
that
Church
and
Kingdome
,
and
so
abolished
it
for
ever
,
though
it
did
then
,
and
doth
still
stand
confirmed
by
many
Acts
both
of
Parliaments
and
Assemblies
:
they
deprived
the
Ministers
,
whose
hands
were
at
the
Protestations
against
lay-Elders
and
elections
made
by
them
:
some
Ministers
they
deprived
for
Arminianisme
;
a
course
never
heard
of
in
any
place
where
any
rule
of
justice
was
observed
,
that
a
Minister
should
be
deprived
for
holding
any
tenet
which
is
not
against
the
doctrine
of
that
Church
wherein
he
liveth
,
and
that
before
it
be
prohibited
and
condemned
by
that
Church
:
Now
there
is
nothing
in
the
confession
of
that
Church
against
these
tenets
.
At
the
Synod
of
Dort
no
man
was
censured
for
holding
any
doctrine
against
the
conclusions
of
it
,
before
the
Synod
had
determined
against
them
,
nor
was
hee
to
bee
censured
for
any
thing
he
had
preached
or
printed
,
before
that
Synod
did
tender
unto
him
their
Canons
to
be
subscribed
:
But
at
Glasgow
no
such
course
was
taken
,
but
Ministers
were
deprived
without
so
much
as
ever
being
once
asked
the
question
whether
they
held
any
such
opinion
;
or
if
they
did
,
whether
they
would
now
recall
their
opinions
,
and
conforme
their
judgements
to
the
judgement
of
the
Assembly
in
these
points
.
Some
of
their
Ministers
being
asked
the
question
,
With
what
conscience
or
justice
they
could
deprive
their
brethren
for
holding
opinions
not
condemned
by
that
Church
,
who
perhaps
after
their
Church
had
condemned
them
,
out
of
their
love
to
the
peace
of
their
Church
would
have
forborne
any
further
medling
with
them
;
They
returned
this
weake
answer
,
That
these
tenets
were
condemned
by
that
Church
under
the
generall
name
of
Poperie
:
But
they
could
make
no
answer
when
it
was
told
them
,
That
certainly
these
tenets
could
not
be
counted
Popish
,
concerning
which
,
or
the
chiefe
of
which
,
as
learned
Papists
as
any
in
the
World
,
viz.
the
Dominicans
and
Jesuites
did
differ
as
much
as
the
Protestants
did
;
and
that
those
who
doe
adhere
to
the
Augustan
confession
,
did
hold
that
side
of
these
tenets
which
the
Arminians
doe
hold
,
and
yet
they
were
very
far
from
being
Papists
,
being
the
first
Protestants
;
and
therefore
it
was
against
all
sense
to
condemne
that
for
Poperie
,
which
was
held
by
many
Protestant
Churches
,
and
rejected
by
many
learned
Papists
.
But
all
would
not
serve
;
they
would
deprive
Ministers
for
holding
them
,
before
they
themselves
had
condemned
them
.
In
the
deprivation
of
one
of
these
Ministers
there
did
fall
out
a
memorable
passage
,
which
was
this
:
The
Moderatour
of
the
Assembly
,
after
the
sentence
of
a
Ministers
deprivation
,
was
pleased
to
move
this
learned
question
to
the
Assembly
,
Whether
▪
if
this
deprived
Minister
should
baptize
a
childe
,
the
childe
must
not
be
baptized
againe
?
But
he
was
presently
taken
off
by
one
of
his
brethren
,
who
it
seemeth
was
much
ashamed
of
such
a
question
,
&
told
him
,
That
they
did
never
re-baptize
those
who
had
been
baptized
by
Popish
Priests
;
and
so
all
further
talke
of
it
was
hushed
.
What
conclusions
were
to
bee
expected
from
an
Assembly
whose
Moderatour
was
so
grosly
ignorant
as
to
move
such
questions
,
is
easie
to
be
conjectured
.
And
the
weaknesse
of
their
conclusions
would
easily
appeare
,
if
all
their
severall
Acts
were
printed
;
but
because
the
Reader
shall
be
able
to
make
some
judgement
of
them
,
We
have
here
caused
an
Index
of
the
titles
of
their
Acts
to
bee
inserted
,
by
which
may
be
seen
what
they
hold
.
An
Index
of
the
principall
Acts
of
the
Assembly
at
Glasgow
,
1638.
SUndry
Protestations
betwixt
the
Commissioner
his
Grace
and
the
members
of
the
Assemblie
.
Master
Archibald
Johnstone
his
admission
to
be
Clerk
,
and
his
production
of
the
Registers
of
the
Church
,
which
were
preserved
by
Gods
wonderfull
providence
.
An
Act
disallowing
any
private
conference
,
and
constant
Assessors
to
the
Moderator
.
The
Act
ratifying
the
authenticknesse
of
the
Registers
,
with
the
reasons
thereof
.
The
Act
registrating
his
Majesties
will
given
in
by
his
Commissioner
.
The
Act
bearing
the
Assemblies
Protestation
against
the
dissolution
thereof
.
The
Act
deposing
Master
David
Michel
Minister
at
Edinburgh
.
The
Act
deposing
Master
Alex.
Glaidstounes
Minister
at
S.
Andrews
.
The
Act
annulling
the
six
late
Assemblies
holden
at
Linlithgow
1606.
and
1608.
at
Glasgow
1610.
at
Aberdene
,
1616.
at
Saint
Andrewes
,
1617.
at
Perth
,
1618.
with
the
reasons
of
the
nullitie
of
everie
one
of
them
.
The
Act
declaring
the
nullitie
of
the
oath
exacted
by
Prelats
of
Intrants
[
id
est
,
Such
as
are
instituted
to
Benefices
.
]
The
Act
deposing
Master
John
Creichtone
Minister
at
Paislay
.
The
Act
condemning
the
Service
Book
.
The
Act
condemning
the
Book
of
Canons
.
The
Act
condemning
the
Book
of
Ordination
.
The
Act
condemning
the
High
Commission
.
The
sentence
of
deposition
,
and
excommunication
of
the
sometime
pretended
Bishops
of
Saint
Andrewes
,
Glasgow
,
Rosse
,
Galloway
,
Brichen
,
Edinburgh
,
Dumblane
,
Aberdene
.
The
sentence
of
deposition
against
the
sometime
pretended
Bishops
of
Murray
,
Isles
,
Argyle
,
Orknay
,
Cathnes
,
and
Dunkell
.
The
large
Act
clearing
the
meaning
of
the
Confession
of
Faith
made
Anno
1580.
as
abjuring
and
removing
Episcopacie
.
The
Act
declaring
the
five
Articles
to
have
beene
abjured
and
to
be
removed
.
Sentence
of
deposition
against
Master
Thomas
Forrester
.
Sentence
of
deposition
against
Master
William
Ahannan
.
Sentence
of
deposition
against
Master
Robert
Hammiltoun
Minister
at
Glasford
.
Sentence
of
deposition
against
Master
Thomas
Mackeney
.
Act
anent
the
Presbyterie
of
Auchterardours
present
seat
at
Aberuskene
for
the
time
.
Act
restoring
Presbyteries
,
provinciall
,
and
generall
Assemblies
to
their
constitution
,
of
Ministers
and
Elders
,
and
their
power
and
jurisdiction
contained
in
the
Book
of
policie
.
Act
erecting
Presbyteries
in
Argyle
.
Act
referring
to
the
Presbyteries
the
consideration
of
their
meetings
.
Act
concerning
the
Visitation
of
particular
Kirks
,
Schooles
,
and
Colledges
.
Act
against
non-Residents
.
Act
concerning
the
planting
of
Schooles
in
the
Countrey
.
Act
concerning
the
power
of
Presbyteries
admission
of
Ministers
,
and
choosing
of
their
Moderators
.
Reference
to
the
Presbyteries
anent
the
competencie
of
Parochioners
and
Presbyteries
.
Act
concerning
the
entrie
and
conversation
of
Ministers
,
ratification
of
the
Act
1598.
Act
of
reference
to
Presbyteries
concerning
the
defraying
of
the
expences
of
the
Commissioners
.
Act
of
reference
concerning
repressing
,
of
Poperie
and
Superstition
.
Act
of
reference
to
the
Presbyteries
concerning
the
more
frequent
celebration
of
the
Lords
Supper
.
Act
of
reference
concerning
markets
on
Munday
and
Saturday
within
Burrowes
.
Act
against
the
profanation
of
the
Sabbath
for
want
of
afternoones
exercise
.
Act
against
the
frequenting
the
companie
of
excommunicate
persons
.
Act
setting
down
the
Roll
of
Provinciall
Assemblies
,
and
some
orders
thereanent
.
Act
of
reference
against
milnes
and
salt
pans
.
Act
anent
the
order
of
receiving
the
repentance
of
any
penitent
Prelates
.
Act
anent
the
excommunicating
of
the
Ministers
deposed
,
who
doe
not
obey
their
sentence
.
Act
against
those
who
speake
or
write
against
the
Covenant
,
this
Assembly
and
constitutions
thereof
.
Act
of
reference
anent
the
voicing
in
the
Kirk
Sessions
.
Act
condemning
Chapters
,
[
*
](A68707-e21970-b)
*
Which
offices
were
in
the
Church
of
Christ
long
before
Popery
was
known
or
heard
of
in
the
world
.
Archdeans
,
preaching
Deacons
,
and
such
like
Popish
trash
.
Act
against
the
obtruding
of
Pastors
upon
people
.
Act
against
marriage
without
Proclamation
of
Banes
.
Act
against
funerall
sermons
.
Act
anent
the
triall
of
expectants
;
[
that
is
,
such
as
are
not
possessed
of
any
Benefice
.
]
Act
anent
the
admission
of
Master
Archibald
Johnstoun
to
be
Advocate
,
and
Master
Rob.
Dalgleish
to
be
Agent
for
the
Kirk
.
Act
anent
the
transplantation
of
Master
Alexander
Henderson
from
Leuchars
to
Edinburgh
.
Act
of
reference
to
the
Presbyteries
and
Provinciall
Assemblies
,
to
take
order
with
Salmon-fishing
.
Act
of
transporting
Master
Andro
Cant
from
Pitsligo
to
Newbotle
.
Act
condemning
all
civill
offices
in
the
persons
of
Ministers
separate
to
the
Gospel
,
as
to
be
Justices
of
peace
,
sit
in
Session
or
Councell
,
to
vote
or
ride
in
Parliament
.
Act
concerning
a
Commission
for
complaints
about
Edinburgh
.
Another
Commission
to
sit
at
Jedburgh
.
Another
Commission
to
sit
at
Irwin
.
Another
Commission
to
sit
at
Dundee
.
Another
Commission
to
sit
at
the
Channeries
and
Forres
.
Another
Commission
to
sit
at
Kircubright
.
A
Commission
for
visitation
the
Colledge
of
Aberdene
.
A
Commission
for
visitation
of
the
Colledge
of
Glasgow
.
Act
against
Salmon
fishing
,
and
going
of
milnes
on
the
Sabbath
day
.
Act
appointing
the
Commissioners
to
attend
the
Parliament
,
and
Articles
which
they
are
to
represent
in
name
of
the
Kirke
to
the
Estates
.
Act
ordaining
the
Commissioners
from
Presbyteries
and
Burrowes
presently
to
get
under
the
Clerks
hand
an
Index
of
the
Acts
,
and
hereafter
a
full
extract
of
them
,
which
they
are
bound
to
take
back
from
the
Assembly
to
the
Presbyteries
and
Burrowes
.
Act
ordaining
the
Presbyters
to
intimate
in
their
severall
pulpits
the
Assemblies
explanation
of
the
Confession
of
faith
,
the
Act
against
Episcopacie
,
the
Act
against
the
five
Articles
,
the
Act
against
the
Service
book
,
booke
of
Canons
,
booke
of
Ordination
,
the
High
Commission
,
the
Acts
of
excommunication
and
deposition
against
some
Prelates
,
and
Act
of
deposition
onely
against
some
others
of
them
.
[
*
](A68707-e22250-b)
*
A
pretty
act
,
that
We
must
print
nothing
concerning
Ecclesiasticall
policie
and
government
,
unlesse
Johnston
will
give
Us
leave
.
An
Act
discharging
Printers
to
print
any
thing
either
anent
the
Acts
or
the
proceedings
of
this
Assemblie
,
or
any
treatise
which
concernes
the
Kirke
,
without
a
warrant
under
Master
Archibald
Johnstouns
hand
,
as
Clerke
to
the
Assemblie
,
and
Proctor
for
the
Kirke
,
and
that
under
the
pain
of
all
Ecclesiasticall
censure
to
be
intimate
with
other
Acts.
Act
ordaining
the
Covenant
subscribed
in
Febr.
now
to
be
subscribed
with
the
Assemblies
Declaration
.
[
*
](A68707-e22290-b)
*
A
most
traiterous
act
,
for
the
very
terms
and
words
of
it
containe
high
treason
.
Act
discharging
all
subscription
to
the
Covenant
subscribed
by
his
Majesties
Commissioner
and
the
Lords
of
Councell
.
Act
ordaining
all
Presbyteries
to
keepe
a
solemne
thanksgiving
in
all
Parishes
,
for
Gods
blessing
,
and
good
successe
in
this
Assembly
,
upon
the
first
convenient
Sabbath
.
Act
against
those
who
are
malicious
against
this
Church
,
decliners
or
disobeyers
of
the
Acts
of
this
Assembly
.
Act
warranting
the
Moderatour
and
Clerke
to
give
out
summons
upon
relevant
complaints
,
against
parties
to
compeere
before
the
next
Assembly
.
Act
renewing
the
priviledges
of
yeerely
generall
Assemblies
,
and
oftner
,
pro
re
nata
,
and
appointing
the
third
Wednesday
in
July
next
in
Edinburgh
for
the
next
generall
Assembly
.
Act
that
none
be
chosen
ruling
Elders
to
sit
in
Presbyteries
provinciall
,
or
generall
Assemblies
,
but
those
who
subscribe
the
Covenant
,
as
it
is
now
declared
,
and
acknowledges
the
constitution
of
this
Assembly
.
[
*
](A68707-e22370-b)
*
This
Blair
is
he
who
was
expelled
the
Universitie
of
Glasgow
by
the
Professors
there
,
many
yeares
since
,
for
teaching
his
Scholars
,
in
his
Lectures
upon
Aristotle
,
that
Monarchicall
government
was
unlawfull
.
Now
for
this
man
to
be
made
by
them
Professor
of
Divinitie
in
the
prime
Universitie
of
that
Our
kingdome
,
whether
We
can
or
ought
to
endure
it
,
We
leave
to
the
Reader
to
judge
.
Act
to
transport
Master
Rob.
Blair
from
Aire
to
St.
Andrewes
.
Act
for
representing
to
the
Parliament
the
necessitie
of
the
standing
of
the
Procutors
place
for
the
Kirk
.
There
are
many
lesse
principall
Acts
omitted
,
so
the
Index
is
not
fully
perfect
.
A.
Jhonston
.
BY
these
it
is
easie
to
be
discerned
what
conclusions
,
tending
to
Sedition
and
Rebellion
,
and
the
overthrow
of
the
lawes
both
of
Church
and
Kingdome
,
were
agreed
upon
;
what
false
,
nay
and
what
foolish
positions
there
were
established
;
For
instance
,
Had
it
not
been
enough
to
have
removed
Episcopall
government
,
the
five
Articles
of
Perth
,
and
the
other
pretended
innovations
,
if
they
had
been
furnished
with
lawfull
power
so
to
doe
?
No
,
but
they
will
have
it
concluded
,
that
all
these
were
abjured
in
the
confession
of
faith
when
it
was
first
sworne
;
which
no
reasonable
man
can
beleeve
▪
and
which
they
themselves
did
allow
in
many
not
to
abjure
when
they
first
swore
their
Covenant
,
and
to
which
many
Ministers
,
members
of
this
Assembly
,
had
sworne
at
their
admission
into
their
Benefices
,
according
to
the
Acts
of
Parliament
,
and
Acts
of
generall
Assembly
provided
in
that
case
;
And
so
by
swearing
that
these
things
were
abjured
in
the
first
confession
,
they
make
them
profess
that
they
had
perjured
themselves
in
taking
the
other
oath
of
their
conformitie
to
these
pretended
innovations
:
Upon
which
rocke
one
Minister
of
the
Assembly
finding
himselfe
to
be
set
fast
,
when
that
Act
was
voiced
unto
which
declared
Episcopall
government
,
and
the
five
Articles
of
Perth
to
have
been
abjured
formerly
,
and
so
to
be
for
ever
removed
:
Mr.
Robert
Baylie
voiced
thus
,
Removed
but
not
abjured
,
to
the
great
scandall
of
the
rest
of
the
Assembly
,
hee
being
reputed
for
one
of
the
ablest
men
in
it
:
But
the
Act
was
drawne
up
in
these
termes
,
Abjured
and
removed
,
by
the
voices
of
all
the
Assembly
,
except
his
alone
,
who
,
knowing
that
all
the
Acts
were
particularly
to
be
read
and
voiced
to
againe
,
had
drawn
up
a
supplication
to
the
Assembly
in
the
name
of
those
Ministers
,
who
before
had
conformed
themselves
to
the
five
Articles
of
Perth
,
for
a
mitigation
of
that
Act
,
at
least
that
it
might
receive
a
publique
hearing
and
arguing
;
which
the
rest
having
knowledge
of
,
when
that
Act
came
to
bee
read
and
voiced
to
againe
,
one
of
the
Lords
,
who
was
a
lay-Elder
,
perswaded
with
the
Clerke
,
that
in
calling
the
List
this
Minister
his
name
should
be
omitted
,
and
so
the
Act
passed
without
so
much
as
asking
of
his
voice
,
who
had
his
supplication
ready
when
he
should
be
called
upon
by
his
name
,
but
perceiving
that
the
omission
of
his
name
was
purposely
done
,
he
durst
stirre
no
more
in
it
,
for
feare
of
publique
envie
,
and
some
private
mischiefe
which
might
be
done
unto
him
;
And
yet
you
must
think
this
was
a
most
godly
and
free
Assembly
.
Towards
the
end
of
their
Assembly
,
they
divided
themselves
into
severall
Committees
,
which
should
after
their
rising
see
all
their
Acts
put
in
execution
;
a
thing
never
heard
of
before
in
that
Church
.
The
Moderatour
concluded
with
thankes
to
God
for
their
good
successe
,
and
then
to
the
Nobilitie
and
the
rest
for
their
great
paines
,
and
last
of
all
with
a
speech
to
the
Earle
of
Argyle
,
giving
him
thankes
for
his
presence
and
counsell
,
by
which
they
had
been
so
much
strengthened
and
comforted
:
The
Lord
Argyle
answered
him
with
a
long
speech
;
first
,
intreating
all
present
not
to
misconstrue
his
too
late
declaring
himselfe
for
them
,
protesting
that
he
was
alwaies
set
their
way
,
but
had
delayed
to
professe
it
so
long
as
he
found
his
close
carriage
might
be
advantagious
to
their
cause
;
but
now
of
late
,
matters
had
come
to
such
a
height
,
that
he
found
it
behoved
him
to
adjoin
himself
openly
to
their
societie
,
except
he
should
prove
a
Knave
,
(
this
was
,
as
We
are
informed
,
his
owne
word
)
:
Then
he
went
on
and
exhorted
them
all
to
unitie
,
wishing
all
,
but
especially
the
Ruling-Elders
and
Ministers
,
to
keepe
a
good
correspondence
;
intreated
all
the
Ministers
to
consider
what
had
brought
the
Bishops
to
ruine
,
viz.
pride
and
avarice
,
and
therefore
willed
them
to
shun
these
two
rockes
if
they
would
escape
shipwrack
.
The
Lord
who
delivered
this
speech
,
delivered
indeed
the
true
meaning
and
sense
of
the
Covenanters
:
for
it
was
neither
the
Bishops
bringing
in
the
pretended
innovations
,
nor
their
suspecting
them
to
bee
guilty
of
the
odious
crimes
expressed
against
them
in
their
Libell
,
which
incensed
this
and
the
other
Covenanting
Lords
against
the
Bishops
,
but
their
feare
of
their
daily
rising
in
dignitie
and
place
,
which
in
this
speech
is
called
pride
in
them
;
and
their
feare
that
the
Bishops
might
recover
out
of
their
hands
by
law
some
of
the
Church
lands
belonging
to
their
Churches
,
which
in
this
speech
is
called
avarice
in
the
Bishops
.
In
the
meane
time
,
whether
it
be
not
pride
in
these
Lords
to
envie
any
mans
rising
in
the
Church
and
Common-wealth
,
according
to
that
worth
and
sufficiencie
which
his
Prince
shall
find
in
him
,
and
whether
it
bee
not
avarice
in
them
not
to
endure
that
other
men
should
legally
seeke
to
recover
their
owne
from
them
,
shall
be
left
to
the
judgement
of
the
indifferent
Reader
.
But
for
this
revolted
Lord
who
made
this
speech
,
and
professeth
in
it
,
That
if
he
had
now
not
adjoyned
himselfe
to
them
,
he
should
have
proved
a
Knave
,
We
can
give
this
testimonie
of
him
,
That
at
his
last
being
here
with
Us
in
England
(
at
which
time
We
had
good
reason
to
mis-doubt
him
)
he
gave
Us
assurance
that
hee
would
rest
fully
satisfied
,
if
We
would
performe
those
things
which
Wee
have
made
good
by
Our
last
gracious
Declaration
(
in
which
We
have
granted
more
then
We
did
at
that
time
promise
)
so
that
We
had
little
reason
to
expect
his
adjoyning
himselfe
to
them
,
who
had
given
Us
so
great
assurance
to
the
contrary
,
besides
that
assurance
which
hee
gave
to
Our
Commissioner
when
hee
was
in
Scotland
.
And
now
if
by
his
owne
confession
hee
carried
things
closely
for
the
Covenanters
advantage
,
being
then
one
of
the
Lords
of
Our
secret
Councell
,
and
that
in
the
end
hee
must
openly
joyne
with
them
or
bee
a
Knave
;
what
hee
hath
proved
himselfe
to
bee
by
this
close
and
false
carriage
,
let
the
World
judge
.
Our
Commissioner
,
after
he
had
by
Our
commandement
dissolved
the
Assembly
,
hearing
that
they
who
remained
still
at
Glasgow
under
the
name
of
an
Assembly
,
went
about
to
put
such
a
sense
upon
that
confession
of
faith
and
band
annexed
,
which
We
lately
had
commanded
to
bee
renewed
,
as
agreed
best
with
those
corrupt
glosses
and
false
interpretations
,
which
by
their
owne
Covenant
they
had
put
upon
it
,
as
if
Episcopall
government
had
now
by
Our
commandement
been
abjured
;
and
so
did
begin
to
magnifie
Our
Covenant
,
and
resolved
to
declare
it
to
be
all
one
with
their
owne
,
though
they
had
in
their
Pulpits
called
it
the
depth
of
Sathan
,
and
had
assured
their
followers
,
that
it
could
not
bee
sworne
unto
without
perjurie
,
and
that
even
after
that
Act
of
Councell
,
upon
which
they
did
ground
their
interpretation
,
he
,
having
perused
Our
instructions
which
required
him
not
to
suffer
the
confession
of
faith
to
be
sworne
in
any
sense
,
which
might
not
consist
with
the
lawes
of
that
Church
and
Kingdome
then
in
force
;
thought
it
convenient
to
print
a
Declaration
of
Our
cleare
meaning
and
intention
in
requiring
that
oath
;
which
,
so
soon
as
it
was
published
,
made
them
quite
change
their
minds
,
and
prohibit
the
subscription
to
Our
Covenant
,
which
they
had
immediately
before
so
much
extolled
:
Our
Commissioners
Declaration
We
have
here
caused
to
be
re-printed
together
with
their
printed
answer
to
it
,
because
We
are
confident
both
by
Our
owne
judgement
,
and
the
judgement
of
others
who
have
perused
them
both
,
that
the
five
reasons
contained
in
Our
Commissioners
Declaration
stand
yet
unshaken
for
any
thing
delivered
in
their
answer
unto
them
;
and
that
as
strongly
as
the
Divines
of
Aberdenes
first
Queries
,
Replies
and
Duplies
doe
.
Our
Commissioners
explanation
followes
.
An
Explanation
of
the
Oath
and
Covenant
.
WHereas
some
have
given
out
that
by
the
Act
of
Councell
,
which
explaineth
the
Confession
of
Faith
lately
commanded
to
bee
sworne
by
his
Majestie
,
to
be
understood
of
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
as
it
was
then
professed
and
received
,
when
it
was
made
,
and
that
in
that
Confession
,
defence
both
of
the
doctrine
and
discipline
then
established
is
sworn
,
at
which
time
Episcopall
government
being
(
as
they
say
)
abolished
,
it
must
needs
follow
,
that
the
same
government
is
by
this
late
oath
abjured
.
And
understanding
that
even
amongst
those
who
continue
together
still
at
Glasgow
,
under
the
name
of
a
pretended
and
unlawfull
generall
Assemblie
,
this
objection
is
held
to
be
of
some
moment
,
and
used
by
them
to
the
great
disturbance
of
the
peace
of
this
Church
and
Kingdome
,
and
to
the
great
disquieting
of
the
mindes
of
such
his
Majesties
good
subjects
as
have
taken
the
said
Oath
,
and
yet
never
meaned
nor
do
meane
to
abjure
Episcopall
Government
;
and
to
perswade
others
,
that
if
they
shall
take
the
same
Oath
thus
explained
by
the
said
Act
of
Councell
,
by
so
doing
they
must
likewise
abjure
the
said
government
..
We
James
Marquesse
of
Hamiltoun
,
his
Majesties
High
Commissioner
,
wondring
that
any
such
scrupulous
misconstruction
should
be
made
of
his
Majesties
gracious
and
pious
intentions
,
and
being
desirous
to
remove
all
doubts
from
the
mindes
of
his
Majesties
good
subjects
,
and
to
keep
them
from
being
poysoned
by
such
as
by
forced
and
forged
inferences
would
make
them
beleeve
,
that
they
had
actually
by
taking
that
Oath
sworne
that
which
neither
virtually
nor
verily
they
have
sworne
,
or
ever
intended
to
sweare
,
or
was
required
by
Authoritie
to
be
sworne
by
them
,
either
directly
or
indirectly
;
considering
that
all
Oathes
must
be
taken
according
to
the
minde
,
intention
,
and
commandement
of
that
Authoritie
which
exacteth
the
Oath
;
and
that
we
,
by
speciall
commandement
from
his
sacred
Majestie
,
commanded
the
said
Oath
to
be
administred
,
wee
do
hereby
freely
and
ingeniously
professe
and
declare
our
minde
and
meaning
herein
,
as
wee
have
constantly
heretofore
done
since
our
comming
into
this
Kingdome
about
this
imployment
;
viz.
That
by
any
such
words
or
Act
of
Councell
we
never
meaned
or
intended
that
Episcopall
government
should
bee
abjured
,
nor
any
thing
else
which
was
established
by
Acts
of
Parliament
,
or
Acts
of
the
Church
of
this
Kingdome
which
are
now
in
force
,
and
were
so
at
the
time
of
the
taking
of
the
said
Oath
.
Nor
indeed
could
wee
have
any
other
intention
or
meaning
,
being
clearely
warranted
and
expresly
commanded
by
his
Majesties
instructions
,
to
exact
the
said
Oath
,
and
take
order
that
it
should
bee
sworne
throughout
the
Kingdome
in
that
faire
and
lawfull
sense
,
and
none
other
:
Neither
in
this
point
did
we
deliver
our
owne
words
,
or
his
Majesties
minde
ambiguously
or
doubtfully
,
so
as
any
other
sense
,
to
our
thinking
,
could
bee
picked
or
wrung
out
of
either
the
one
or
the
other
;
for
we
do
attest
the
Lords
of
the
Councell
,
whether
wee
did
not
to
manie
,
or
all
of
them
upon
severall
occasions
in
conference
with
them
ever
since
our
comming
into
this
Kingdome
,
constantly
declare
unto
them
,
that
his
Majesties
resolution
was
not
to
suffer
Episcopall
government
to
be
abolished
:
Wee
attest
all
the
Lords
of
Session
,
whether
before
our
tendering
of
that
Oath
to
them
,
or
their
Lordships
taking
of
it
,
wee
did
not
fully
and
freely
declare
to
them
,
that
his
Majesties
minde
in
commanding
us
to
see
this
Oath
taken
,
and
our
own
minde
in
requiring
them
to
take
it
,
was
onely
to
settle
and
secure
the
Religion
and
Faith
professed
in
this
Kingdome
,
but
was
not
to
bee
extended
to
the
abjuring
of
Episcopall
government
,
or
any
other
thing
now
in
force
by
the
Lawes
of
this
Church
and
State
at
the
time
of
administring
this
Oath
,
which
their
Lordships
,
being
the
reverend
and
learned
Judges
of
the
Lawes
,
knew
well
could
not
bee
abjured
;
after
which
perspicuous
predeclaration
of
our
minde
,
their
Lordships
undoubtedly
in
that
same
sense
and
none
other
took
the
said
Oath
.
And
now
,
good
Reader
,
having
heard
his
Majesties
minde
and
intention
,
and
in
pursuance
of
them
the
minde
of
his
Majesties
High
Commissioner
concerning
this
Oath
,
the
reasons
to
repell
the
former
objection
seeme
to
bee
needlesse
(
the
knowne
minde
of
the
supreme
Magistrate
who
urgeth
an
Oath
,
being
to
be
taken
for
the
undoubted
sense
of
it
;
)
yet
for
as
much
as
that
objection
hath
of
late
beene
mainly
urged
for
alienating
the
mindes
of
many
of
his
Majesties
good
subjects
,
and
well
affected
to
that
government
,
from
adhering
unto
it
,
be
pleased
to
know
,
that
the
former
objection
hath
neither
shew
nor
force
of
reason
in
it
,
and
that
by
the
said
Oath
and
that
explanation
set
down
in
the
Act
of
Councell
,
Episcopall
government
neither
was
,
nor
possibly
could
bee
,
abjured
,
and
that
for
many
reasons
,
but
especially
these
five
,
which
we
having
seen
and
approved
,
have
caused
to
bee
here
inserted
,
and
leave
them
to
thine
impartiall
consideration
.
First
,
God
forbid
it
should
be
imagined
that
his
Majestie
should
command
his
subjects
to
take
an
Oath
which
in
it selfe
is
absolutely
unlawfull
;
but
for
a
man
to
sweare
against
a
thing
which
is
established
by
the
Lawes
of
Church
and
Kingdome
in
which
he
liveth
(
unlesse
that
thing
be
repugnant
to
the
Law
of
God
)
is
absolutely
unlawfull
,
untill
such
time
as
that
Kingdome
and
Church
do
first
repeale
these
Lawes
;
and
therefore
Episcopall
government
,
not
being
repugnant
to
the
Law
of
God
,
nay
,
being
consonant
unto
it
,
as
being
of
Apostolicall
institution
(
which
shall
be
demonstrated
if
any
man
please
to
argue
it
)
and
standding
fully
established
,
both
by
Acts
of
Parliament
,
and
Acts
of
generall
Assemblie
at
the
time
when
this
Oath
was
administred
;
to
abjure
it
before
these
Acts
be
repealed
,
is
absolutely
unlawfull
,
and
against
the
word
of
God
:
and
it
is
to
be
hoped
no
man
will
conceive
that
his
Majestie
meaned
to
command
a
thing
absolutely
unlawfull
.
And
if
it
should
be
said
,
as
it
is
said
by
some
,
(
who
not
being
able
to
avoid
the
force
of
reason
,
do
betake
themselves
to
pitifull
shifts
and
evasions
)
that
these
Acts
of
Parliament
and
Assembly
,
establishing
Episcopall
government
,
were
unlawfully
and
unduly
obtained
;
certainely
if
they
have
any
reasons
for
this
their
bold
assertion
,
which
is
of
a
more
dangerous
consequence
then
that
it
ought
to
be
endured
in
any
well
setled
Church
or
Common-wealth
;
these
reasons
may
bee
presented
lawfully
to
these
judicatories
to
entreat
them
to
reduce
the
saids
Acts
,
if
there
shall
be
strength
and
validitie
found
in
them
:
But
to
hold
,
that
untill
such
time
as
these
judicatories
shall
repeale
the
saids
Lawes
,
they
either
ought
to
bee
,
or
can
possibly
bee
abjured
,
is
a
wicked
position
,
and
destructive
of
the
verie
foundation
of
justice
both
in
Church
and
Common-wealth
.
Secondly
,
it
cannot
bee
imagined
that
this
Oath
should
oblige
the
now
takers
of
it
farther
then
it
did
oblige
the
takers
of
it
at
first
:
for
doctrine
and
points
of
faith
it
did
oblige
them
then
,
and
so
doth
it
us
now
,
perpetually
,
because
these
points
in
themselves
are
perpetuall
,
immutable
,
and
eternall
:
But
for
points
of
discipline
and
government
,
and
policie
of
the
Church
,
that
Oath
could
binde
the
first
takers
of
it
no
longer
then
that
discipline
and
government
should
stand
in
force
by
the
Lawes
of
this
Church
and
Kingdome
,
which
our
Church
in
her
positive
Confession
of
Faith
printed
amongst
the
Acts
of
Parliament
,
Artic.
20.21
.
declareth
to
bee
alterable
at
the
will
of
the
Church
it selfe
,
and
so
repealable
by
succeeding
Acts
,
if
the
C●●rch
shall
see
cause
.
When
a
King
at
his
Coronation
taketh
an
Oath
to
rule
according
to
the
Lawes
of
his
Kingdom
,
or
a
Judge
at
his
admission
sweareth
to
give
judgement
according
to
these
Lawes
,
the
meaning
of
their
Oaths
cannot
be
that
they
shall
rule
or
judge
according
to
them
longer
then
they
continue
to
be
Lawes
:
but
if
any
of
them
shall
come
afterwards
to
bee
lawfully
repealed
,
both
King
and
Judge
are
free
from
ruling
and
judging
according
to
such
of
them
as
are
thus
lawfully
repealed
,
notwithstanding
their
originall
Oath
.
Since
therefore
if
the
first
takers
of
that
Oath
were
now
alive
,
they
could
not
bee
said
to
have
abjured
Episcopall
government
,
which
hath
been
since
establshed
by
Lawes
of
this
Church
and
Kingdom
,
especially
considering
that
this
Church
in
her
Confession
holdeth
Church
government
to
bee
alterable
at
the
will
of
the
Church
;
certainely
we
repeating
but
their
Oath
,
cannot
be
said
to
abjure
that
government
now
,
more
then
they
could
be
said
to
do
it
if
they
were
now
alive
and
repeating
the
same
Oath
.
Thirdly
,
how
can
it
be
thought
that
the
verie
Act
of
his
Majesties
commanding
this
Oath
should
make
Episcopall
government
to
bee
abjured
by
it
,
more
then
the
Covenanters
requiring
it
of
their
associats
,
in
both
Covenants
the
words
and
syllables
of
the
Confession
of
Faith
being
the
same
?
Now
it
is
well
knowne
that
many
were
brought
in
to
subscribe
their
Covenant
,
by
the
solemne
protestations
of
the
contrivers
and
urgers
of
it
,
that
they
might
subscribe
it
without
abjuring
of
Episcopacie
,
and
other
such
things
as
were
established
by
Law
,
since
the
time
that
this
Oath
was
first
invented
and
made
;
and
the
three
Ministers
in
their
first
answers
to
the
Aberdene
Quaeres
have
fully
and
clearely
expressed
themselves
to
that
sense
,
holding
these
things
for
the
present
not
to
bee
abjured
,
but
onely
referred
to
the
tryall
of
a
free
generall
Assemblie
:
And
likewise
the
adherers
to
the
last
Protestation
against
his
Majesties
Proclamation
,
bearing
date
the
ninth
of
September
,
in
their
ninth
reason
against
the
subscription
urged
by
his
Majestie
do
plainely
averre
,
that
this
Oath
urged
by
his
Majestie
doth
oblige
the
takers
of
it
,
to
maintaine
Perth
Articles
,
and
to
maintaine
Episcopacie
.
Why
therefore
some
men
swearing
the
same
words
and
syllables
should
have
their
words
taken
to
another
sense
,
and
bee
thought
to
abjure
Episcopall
government
,
more
then
others
who
have
taken
the
same
oath
in
the
same
words
,
must
needs
passe
the
capacitie
of
an
ordinarie
understanding
.
It
is
a
received
maxime
,
and
it
cannot
be
denied
,
but
that
oaths
ministred
unto
us
must
either
bee
refused
,
or
else
taken
according
to
the
knowne
minde
,
professed
intention
,
and
expresse
command
of
Authoritie
urging
the
same
:
A
proposition
,
not
onely
received
in
all
Schooles
,
but
positively
set
down
by
the
adherers
to
the
said
protestation
totidem
verbis
in
the
place
above
cited
.
But
it
is
notoriously
knowne
even
unto
those
who
subscribed
the
Confession
of
Faith
by
his
Majesties
commandment
,
that
his
Majestie
not
onely
in
his
Kingdomes
of
England
and
Ireland
,
is
a
maintainer
and
upholder
of
Episcopall
government
according
to
the
laws
of
the
said
Churches
and
Kingdomes
,
but
that
likewaies
he
is
a
defender
,
and
intends
to
continue
a
defender
of
the
same
government
in
his
Kingdome
of
Scotland
,
both
before
the
time
,
and
at
the
time
when
hee
urged
this
oath
;
as
is
evident
by
that
which
is
in
my
Lord
Commissioner
his
Preface
,
both
concerning
his
Majesties
instructions
to
his
Grace
,
and
his
Graces
expressing
his
Majesties
minde
,
both
to
the
Lords
of
Councell
,
and
to
the
Lords
of
Session
;
and
the
same
likewayes
is
plainly
expressed
and
acknowledged
by
the
adherers
to
the
said
protestation
in
the
place
above
cited
:
their
words
being
these
;
And
it
is
most
manifest
that
his
Majesties
minde
,
intention
,
and
commandment
,
is
no
other
but
that
the
Confession
be
sworne
,
for
the
maintenance
of
Religion
,
as
it
is
already
or
presently
professed
(
these
two
being
co-incident
altogether
one
and
the
same
,
not
onely
in
our
common
forme
of
speaking
,
but
in
all
his
Majesties
Proclamations
)
and
thus
as
it
includeth
,
and
continueth
within
the
compasse
thereof
,
the
foresaids
novations
and
Episcopacie
,
which
under
that
name
were
also
ratified
in
the
first
Parliament
holden
by
his
Majestie
.
From
whence
it
is
plaine
,
that
Episcopacie
not
being
taken
away
or
suspended
by
any
of
his
Majesties
declarations
,
as
these
other
things
were
which
they
call
novations
;
it
must
needs
both
in
deed
,
and
in
the
judgement
of
the
said
protesters
no
wayes
bee
intended
by
his
Majestie
to
be
abjured
by
the
said
oath
.
Now
both
the
major
and
that
part
of
the
minor
which
concerneth
Episcopall
government
in
the
Church
of
Scotland
,
being
clearly
acknowledged
by
the
Protesters
;
and
the
other
part
of
the
minor
concerning
that
government
in
his
other
two
Kingdomes
being
notoriously
knowne
,
not
onely
to
them
,
but
to
all
others
who
know
his
Majestie
,
how
it
can
be
imagined
that
his
Majestie
by
that
oath
should
command
Episcopacie
to
be
abjured
,
or
how
could
any
one
to
whom
his
Majesties
minde
concerning
Episcopall
government
was
known
,
honestly
or
safely
abjure
it
,
let
it
be
left
to
the
whole
world
to
judge
;
especially
considering
that
the
Protesters
themselves
in
that
place
above
cited
,
by
a
dilemma
,
which
we
leave
to
themselves
to
answer
,
have
averred
,
that
when
that
Act
of
Councell
should
come
out
,
yet
that
it
could
not
be
inferred
from
thence
that
any
such
thing
was
abjured
.
Fifthly
and
lastly
,
If
the
explanation
in
that
Act
of
Councell
be
taken
in
that
not
onely
rigid
but
unreasonable
and
senslesse
sense
which
they
urge
,
yet
they
can
never
make
it
appeare
,
that
Episcopall
government
at
the
first
time
of
the
administring
of
that
oath
was
abolished
:
The
very
words
of
that
Confession
of
Faith
,
immediatly
after
the
beginning
of
it
,
being
these
,
Received
,
beleeved
,
defended
by
many
and
sundrie
notable
Kirks
and
Realmes
,
but
chiefly
by
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
,
the
Kings
Majestie
and
three
Estates
of
this
Realme
,
as
Gods
eternall
truth
and
onely
ground
of
our
salvation
,
&c.
By
which
it
is
evident
,
that
the
subscription
to
this
Confession
of
Faith
is
to
be
urged
in
no
other
sense
then
as
it
was
then
beleeved
and
received
by
the
Kings
Majestie
,
and
the
three
Estates
of
this
Realme
at
that
time
in
being
;
and
it
is
well
knowne
,
that
at
that
time
Bishops
,
Abbats
and
Priors
made
up
a
third
Estate
of
this
Realme
,
which
gave
approbation
to
this
Confession
of
Faith
:
and
therefore
it
is
not
to
bee
conceived
,
that
this
third
Estate
did
then
abjure
Episcopacie
,
or
that
Episcopacie
was
at
the
first
swearing
of
that
Confession
abolished
.
But
say
that
at
that
time
it
was
abolished
by
Acts
of
generall
Assemblie
,
yet
was
it
not
so
by
any
Act
of
Parliament
,
nay
by
many
Acts
of
Parliament
it
was
in
force
,
because
none
of
them
was
repealed
;
some
whereof
are
annexed
in
the
sheet
immediatly
after
these
reasons
,
which
wee
pray
the
Reader
carefully
to
peruse
and
ponder
:
and
at
the
very
time
of
the
taking
of
this
oath
and
after
,
Bishops
,
whose
names
are
well
knowne
,
were
in
being
.
Now
it
is
to
bee
hoped
that
in
a
Monarchie
,
or
any
other
well
constituted
republick
,
that
damnable
Jesuiticall
position
shall
never
take
place
,
That
what
is
once
enacted
by
a
Monarch
and
his
three
Estates
in
Parliament
,
shall
ever
be
held
repealed
or
repealable
by
any
Ecclesiasticall
nationall
Synod
.
By
all
which
it
is
evident
,
that
the
explanation
of
that
Act
of
Councell
so
groundlesly
urged
,
can
induce
no
man
to
imagine
that
by
the
Confession
of
Faith
lately
sworne
by
his
Majesties
commandment
,
Episcopall
government
,
which
then
did
,
and
yet
doth
stand
established
by
Acts
of
this
Church
and
Kingdome
,
either
was
,
or
possibly
could
be
abjured
.
And
having
now
(
good
Reader
)
heard
his
Majesties
minde
in
his
instructions
to
us
,
our
minde
in
requiring
in
his
Majesties
name
this
oath
to
be
taken
,
and
these
few
reasons
of
many
which
doe
evidently
evince
the
inconsequence
of
that
sense
,
which
without
any
shew
of
inference
is
put
upon
it
by
those
who
would
go
on
in
making
men
still
beleeve
,
that
all
which
they
doe
or
say
is
grounded
upon
Authority
,
though
they
themselves
doe
well
know
the
contrary
;
wee
suppose
that
all
they
who
have
taken
this
oath
will
rest
satisfied
that
they
have
not
abjured
Episcopall
government
;
and
that
they
who
shall
take
it
,
will
take
it
in
no
other
sense
.
Which
timely
warning
of
ours
,
we
are
the
more
willing
to
give
,
because
we
are
given
to
understand
,
that
even
they
who
were
wont
to
call
the
takers
of
this
oath
(
notwithstanding
of
that
explanation
by
act
of
councell
)
perjured
and
damned
persons
,
and
in
their
pulpits
called
the
urging
of
it
the
depth
of
sathan
,
doe
now
meane
to
take
it
themselves
,
and
urge
others
to
take
it
in
that
sense
which
they
make
men
beleeve
(
though
wrongfully
)
that
act
of
councell
makes
advantageous
to
their
ends
.
But
we
doe
in
his
Majesties
name
require
that
none
presume
to
take
the
said
oath
,
unlesse
they
bee
required
so
to
doe
by
such
as
shall
have
lawfull
authoritie
from
his
Majestie
to
administer
it
unto
them
:
being
confident
,
that
none
either
will
or
can
take
the
said
oath
or
any
other
oath
in
any
sense
,
which
may
not
consist
with
episcopall
government
,
having
his
Majesties
sense
,
and
so
the
sense
of
all
lawfull
authority
fully
explayned
to
them
.
HAMILTOUN
.
THat
episcopall
jurisdiction
was
in
force
by
acts
of
parliament
,
&
no
wayes
abolished
nor
suppressed
in
the
yeare
1580.
nor
at
the
time
of
reformation
of
religion
within
the
realm
of
Scotland
,
doth
evidently
appeare
by
the
acts
of
parliament
after
mentioned
.
First
by
the
parliament
1567.
cap.
2.
whereby
at
the
time
of
reformation
the
Popes
authoritie
was
abolished
,
it
is
enacted
by
the
said
act
,
That
no
bishop
,
nor
other
prelate
in
this
realme
,
use
any
jurisdiction
in
time
coming
by
the
bishop
of
Romes
authority
.
And
by
the
third
act
of
the
same
parliament
,
whereby
it
is
declared
,
That
all
acts
not
agreeing
with
Gods
word
,
and
contrary
to
the
confession
of
faith
approved
by
the
estates
in
that
parliament
,
to
have
no
effect
nor
strength
in
time
to
come
.
Whereby
it
is
evident
,
that
it
was
not
the
reformers
intention
to
suppresse
episcopacie
,
but
that
bishops
should
not
use
any
jurisdiction
by
the
bishop
of
Rome
his
authority
;
&
seeing
they
did
allow
episcopacie
to
continue
in
the
church
,
that
they
did
not
esteeme
the
same
contrary
to
Gods
word
and
confession
foresaid
:
as
appeares
more
clearly
by
the
sixth
act
of
the
said
parliament
,
which
is
ratified
in
the
parliament
1579.
cap.
68.
whereby
it
is
declared
,
That
the
ministers
of
the
blessed
Evangell
of
Iesus
Christ
,
whom
God
of
his
mercie
hath
now
raised
up
amongst
us
,
or
hereafter
shall
raise
,
agreeing
with
them
that
now
live
in
doctrine
or
administration
of
the
sacraments
,
and
the
people
of
this
realme
that
professe
Christ
as
hee
is
now
offered
in
his
Evangel
,
and
doe
communicate
with
the
holy
sacraments
,
as
in
the
reformed
kirks
of
this
realme
they
are
publickly
administrate
,
according
to
the
confession
of
the
faith
,
to
be
the
only
true
and
holy
kirk
of
Iesus
Christ
within
this
realme
;
without
any
exception
by
reason
of
policie
and
discipline
,
declaring
only
such
as
either
gain-say
the
word
of
the
Evangel
according
to
the
heads
of
the
said
confession
,
or
refuse
the
participation
of
the
holy
sacraments
as
they
are
now
ministrate
,
to
bee
no
members
of
the
said
kirk
so
long
as
they
keep
themselves
so
divided
from
the
societie
of
Christs
body
.
Whereby
it
is
manifest
,
that
it
was
not
the
said
reformers
minde
to
exclude
any
from
that
society
by
reason
of
discipline
,
and
that
they
did
not
at
that
time
innovate
or
change
any
thing
in
that
policie
they
found
in
the
said
kirk
before
the
reformation
.
This
is
likewaies
evident
by
the
oath
to
be
ministred
to
the
king
at
his
coronation
,
by
the
eigth
act
of
the
said
parliament
,
wherby
he
is
to
sweare
to
maintaine
the
true
religion
of
Iesus
Christ
,
the
preaching
of
his
holy
word
&
due
and
right
ministration
of
the
sacraments
now
received
and
preached
within
this
realme
,
and
shall
abolish
and
gainstand
all
false
religion
contrarie
to
the
same
;
without
swearing
to
any
innovation
of
policie
and
discipline
of
the
kirk
.
Secondly
,
it
doth
evidently
appeare
by
these
subsequent
acts
of
parliament
,
that
by
the
muncipall
law
of
this
realme
archbishops
and
bishops
was
not
only
allowed
in
the
kirk
,
but
also
had
jurisdiction
and
authority
to
governe
the
same
.
First
,
by
the
24.
act
of
the
said
parliament
,
whereby
all
civill
priviledges
granted
by
our
soveraigne
Lords
predecessors
to
the
spirituall
estate
of
this
realme
,
are
ratified
in
all
points
after
the
form
&
tenor
therof
.
And
by
the
35.
act
of
the
parliament
1571.
whereby
all
and
whatsoever
acts
and
statutes
made
of
before
by
our
soveraigne
Lord
and
his
predecessors
anent
the
freedome
and
liberty
of
the
true
kirke
of
God
,
are
ratified
and
approved
.
By
the
46.
act
of
the
parliament
1572.
whereby
it
is
declared
,
that
archbishops
and
bishops
have
the
authority
,
and
are
ordained
to
conveen
and
deprive
all
inferiour
persons
being
ministers
,
who
shall
not
subscribe
the
articles
of
religion
,
and
give
their
oath
for
acknowledging
and
recognoscing
of
our
soveraigne
Lord
and
his
authority
,
and
bring
a
testimoniall
in
writing
thereupon
within
a
moneth
after
their
admission
.
By
the
48.
act
of
the
same
parliament
,
whereby
it
is
declared
,
that
archbishops
and
bishops
have
authority
at
their
visitations
to
designe
ministers
gleibes
.
By
the
54.
act
of
the
said
parliament
,
whereby
archbishops
and
bishops
are
authorized
to
nominate
and
appoint
at
their
visitations
,
persons
in
every
parochin
for
making
and
setting
of
the
taxation
,
for
upholding
and
repairing
of
kirks
and
kirk-yards
,
and
to
conveene
,
try
,
and
censure
all
persons
that
shall
be
found
to
have
applied
to
their
own
use
the
stones
,
timber
,
or
any
thing
else
pertaining
to
kirks
demolished
.
By
the
55.
act
of
the
parliament
1573.
whereby
archbishops
and
bishops
are
authorized
to
admonish
persons
married
,
in
case
of
desertion
,
to
adhere
,
and
in
case
of
disobedience
,
to
direct
charges
to
the
minister
of
the
parochin
to
proceed
to
the
sentence
of
excommunication
.
By
the
63.
act
of
the
parliament
1578.
whereby
bishops
,
and
where
no
bishops
,
are
provided
,
the
Commissioner
of
diocesses
,
have
authority
to
try
the
rents
of
hospitals
,
and
call
for
the
foundations
thereof
.
By
the
69.
act
of
the
parliament
1579.
whereby
the
jurisdiction
of
the
kirk
is
declared
to
stand
in
preaching
the
word
of
Iesus
Christ
,
correction
of
manners
,
and
administration
of
the
holy
sacraments
;
and
yet
no
other
authority
nor
office-bearer
allowed
and
appointed
by
act
of
parliament
,
nor
is
allowed
by
the
former
acts
;
but
archbishops
and
bishops
intended
to
continue
in
their
authority
,
as
is
clear
by
these
acts
following
.
First
,
by
the
71.
act
of
the
same
parliament
,
whereby
persons
returning
from
their
travels
are
ordained
,
within
the
space
of
twenty
dayes
after
their
returne
,
to
passe
to
the
bishop
,
superintendent
,
commissioner
of
the
kirks
where
they
arrive
and
reside
,
and
there
offer
to
make
and
give
a
confession
of
their
faith
,
or
then
within
fourtie
dayes
to
remove
themselves
forth
of
the
realme
.
By
the
99.
act
of
the
parliament
1581.
whereby
the
foresaids
acts
are
ratified
and
approved
.
By
the
130.
act
of
the
parliament
1584.
whereby
it
is
ordained
,
that
none
of
his
Majesties
lieges
and
subjects
presume
or
take
upon
hand
to
impugne
the
dignitie
and
authoritie
of
the
three
estates
of
this
kingdome
,
whereby
the
honour
and
authority
of
the
Kings
Majesties
supreme
court
of
parliament
,
past
all
memorie
of
man
,
hath
beene
continued
,
or
to
seek
or
procure
the
innovation
or
diminution
of
the
power
and
authoritie
of
the
same
three
estates
,
or
any
of
them
in
time
coming
under
the
paine
of
treason
.
By
the
131.
act
of
the
same
parliament
,
wherby
all
judgements
&
jurisdictions
as
well
in
spirituall
as
temporall
causes
,
in
practice
&
custome
,
during
these
twenty
foure
yeares
by-past
not
approved
by
his
Highnes
and
three
Estates
in
parliament
,
are
discharged
:
and
whereby
it
is
defended
,
That
none
of
his
highnes
subjects
of
whatsoever
qualitie
,
estate
,
or
function
they
bee
of
,
spirituall
or
temporall
,
presume
,
or
take
upon
hand
to
convocate
,
conveen
,
or
assemble
themselves
together
for
holding
of
councels
,
conventions
,
or
assemblies
,
to
treat
,
consult
,
or
determinate
in
any
matter
of
estate
,
civill
or
ecclesiasticall
(
except
in
the
ordinary
judgements
)
without
his
Majesties
speciall
commandment
,
or
expresse
licence
had
and
obtained
to
that
effect
.
By
the
132.
act
of
the
said
parliament
authorizing
Bishops
to
try
and
judge
ministers
guilty
of
crimes
meriting
deprivation
.
By
the
133.
act
of
the
same
parliament
,
ordaining
Ministers
exercing
any
office
beside
their
calling
to
be
tried
and
adjudged
culpable
by
their
Ordinaries
.
By
the
23.
act
of
the
parliament
1587.
whereby
all
acts
made
by
his
highnesse
,
or
his
most
noble
progenitors
anent
the
Kirk
of
God
,
and
religion
presently
professed
,
are
ratified
.
By
the
231.
act
of
the
parliament
1597.
bearing
,
That
our
Soveraigne
Lord
and
his
highnesse
estates
in
parliament
,
having
speciall
consideration
of
the
great
priviledges
and
immunities
granted
by
his
highnesse
predecessors
to
the
holy
Kirk
within
this
realme
,
and
to
the
speciall
persons
exercing
the
offices
,
titles
,
and
dignities
of
the
prelates
within
the
same
.
Which
persons
have
ever
represented
one
of
the
estates
of
this
realme
in
all
conventions
of
the
said
estates
;
and
that
the
said
priviledges
and
freedomes
have
been
from
time
to
time
renued
and
conserved
in
the
same
integritie
wherein
they
were
at
any
time
before
.
So
that
his
Majestie
acknowledging
the
same
to
he
fallen
now
under
his
Majesties
most
favourable
protection
,
therefore
his
Majesty
with
consent
of
the
estates
declares
,
that
the
Kirk
within
this
realme
,
wherein
the
true
Religion
is
professed
,
is
the
true
and
holy
Kirk
:
And
that
such
ministers
as
his
Majestie
at
any
time
shall
please
to
provide
to
the
office
,
place
,
title
,
and
dignitie
of
a
Bishop
,
&c.
shall
have
vote
in
parliament
,
sicklike
and
als
freely
as
any
other
Ecclesiasticall
prelate
had
at
any
time
by-gone
.
And
also
declares
,
that
all
bishopricks
vaicking
,
or
that
shall
vaick
,
shall
be
only
disponed
to
actuall
preachers
and
ministers
in
the
kirk
,
or
such
as
shal
take
upon
them
to
exerce
the
said
function
.
By
the
2.
act
of
the
parliament
,
1606.
whereby
the
ancient
and
fundamentall
policie
,
consisting
in
the
maintenance
of
the
three
estates
of
parliament
,
being
of
late
greatly
impaired
and
almost
subverted
,
especially
by
the
indirect
abolishing
of
the
Estate
of
Bishops
by
the
act
of
annexation
:
Albeit
it
was
never
meaned
by
his
Majestie
,
nor
by
his
estates
,
that
the
said
estate
of
bishops
,
being
a
necessary
estate
of
the
parliament
,
should
any
wayes
be
suppressed
;
yet
by
dismembring
and
abstracting
from
them
of
their
livings
being
brought
in
contempt
and
povertie
,
the
said
estate
of
bishops
is
restored
,
and
redintegrate
to
their
ancient
and
accustomed
honour
,
dignities
,
prerogatives
,
priviledges
,
lands
,
teindes
,
rents
,
as
the
same
was
in
the
reformed
kirk
,
most
amply
and
free
at
any
time
before
the
act
of
annexation
;
rescinding
and
annulling
all
acts
of
parliament
made
in
prejudice
of
the
said
bishops
in
the
premisses
,
or
any
of
them
,
with
all
that
hath
followed
,
or
may
follow
thereupon
,
to
the
effect
they
may
peaceably
enjoy
the
honours
,
dignities
,
priviledges
,
and
prerogatives
competent
to
them
or
their
estate
since
the
reformation
of
religion
.
By
the
6.
act
of
the
20.
parliament
,
declaring
that
archbishops
and
bishops
are
redintegrate
to
their
former
authority
,
dignitie
▪
prerogative
,
priviledges
and
jurisdictions
lawfully
pertaining
and
shall
be
knowne
to
pertain
to
them
,
&c.
By
the
1.
act
of
the
parliament
1617.
ordaining
Archbishops
and
Bishops
to
be
elected
by
their
Chapters
,
and
no
other
wayes
,
and
consecrate
by
the
rites
and
order
accustomed
.
This
is
the
Explanation
,
and
now
followeth
their
answer
,
which
shall
receive
no
reply
,
as
being
confident
that
there
is
nothing
in
it
that
hath
weakened
any
thing
contained
in
the
five
reasons
.
Onely
,
where
there
is
any
new
or
dangerous
position
of
theirs
,
or
any
other
thing
which
may
seeme
with
any
shew
fit
to
be
observed
,
you
shall
finde
it
noted
upon
the
margine
,
as
it
here
ensues
.
AN
ANSWER
TO
THE
PROFESSION
AND
DECLARATION
Made
by
JAMES
Marquesse
of
HAMILTON
,
His
MAIESTIES
high
Commissioner
,
at
Edinburgh
,
An.
1638.
in
December
.
THis
ancient
Kingdome
,
although
not
the
most
flourishing
in
the
glory
and
wealth
of
the
World
,
hath
been
so
largely
recompensed
with
the
riches
of
the
Gospel
,
in
the
reformation
and
puritie
of
Religion
from
the
abundant
mercy
&
free
grace
of
our
GOD
towards
us
,
that
all
the
reformed
Kirks
about
us
,
In
this
distresse
none
other
mean
,
nor
hope
of
redresse
being
left
,
wee
had
our
recourse
to
GOD
,
who
hath
the
hearts
of
all
Kings
and
Rulers
in
his
hand
;
and
therefore
taking
to
our
heart
,
that
GOD
had
justly
punished
us
,
for
the
breach
of
that
nationall
Covenant
,
made
with
GOD
,
in
Anno
1580.
We
thought
fit
to
reconcile
our selves
to
him
again
,
by
renewing
the
same
Covenant
.
And
so
,
in
obedience
to
his
[
*
](A68707-e23610-b)
*
There
is
no
divine
commandement
in
Scripture
,
nor
example
of
the
Christian
Church
for
●●bscri●ing
any
confession
without
the
consent
of
the
supreame
Magistrate
if
he
be
a
Christian.
divine
Commandement
,
conforme
to
the
practise
of
the
godly
in
former
times
,
and
according
to
the
laudable
example
of
our
religious
Progenitours
,
warranted
by
acts
of
Councell
,
we
again
renewed
our
confession
of
Faith
of
this
Kirk
and
Kingdome
,
as
a
reall
testimony
of
our
fidelitie
to
GOD
,
in
bearing
witnesse
to
the
truth
of
that
Religion
whereunto
we
were
sworn
to
adhere
in
Doctrine
and
Discipline
,
of
our
loyaltie
to
our
Soveraigne
,
and
mutuall
union
among
our selves
in
that
cause
.
Which
Confession
,
with
a
sensible
demonstration
of
GODS
blessing
from
heaven
,
was
solemnly
sworn
and
subscribed
,
by
persons
of
all
ranks
,
throughout
this
Kirk
and
Kingdome
,
with
a
necessar
explanation
and
application
for
excluding
the
innovations
and
corruptions
introduced
in
the
Religion
,
and
government
of
this
Kirk
,
since
the
yeare
1580.
that
so
our
oath
to
GOD
might
be
cleare
for
maintenance
of
the
doctrine
and
discipline
then
professed
and
established
,
and
according
to
the
meaning
of
that
time
.
The
happie
effects
of
this
our
resolution
and
doing
,
have
been
wonderfull
:
And
since
that
time
GODS
powerfull
hand
in
the
conduct
of
this
businesse
hath
evidently
appeared
.
For
after
some
time
,
upon
the
continuance
of
our
groanes
and
supplications
,
our
gracious
Soveraigne
was
pleased
to
send
into
this
Kingdome
,
The
noble
Lord
JAMES
Marques
of
Hamiltoun
,
&c.
with
commission
to
heare
and
redresse
our
heavie
grievances
:
who
after
many
voyages
to
his
Majestie
,
and
long
conferences
and
treating
with
us
,
needlesse
to
be
related
in
this
place
,
did
in
end
,
by
commandement
from
his
Majestie
,
indict
a
free
generall
Assembly
to
be
holden
at
Glasgow
the
twentie
one
of
November
last
,
and
proclaimed
a
Parliament
to
be
holden
at
Edinburgh
the
fifteenth
of
May
next
to
come
,
for
setling
a
perfect
peace
in
this
Kirk
and
Kingdome
:
And
further
to
give
full
assurance
to
the
Subjects
,
that
his
Majestie
did
never
intend
to
admit
any
change
or
alteration
in
the
true
religion
,
already
established
and
professed
in
this
Kingdome
:
And
that
all
his
good
people
might
be
fully
and
clearly
satisfied
of
the
realitie
of
his
royall
intentions
for
the
maintenance
of
the
truth
and
integritie
of
the
said
Religion
,
his
Majestie
did
injoyn
and
command
all
the
Lords
of
his
privie
Councell
,
Senatours
of
the
Colledge
of
Justice
,
and
all
other
Subjects
whatsoever
,
to
renew
and
subscribe
the
confession
of
Faith
formerly
subscribed
by
King
JAMES
of
blessed
memory
and
his
houshold
in
Anno
1580.
and
thereafter
by
persons
of
all
ranks
,
in
Anno
1581.
by
ordinance
of
the
Councell
,
and
acts
of
the
generall
Assembly
,
and
againe
subscribed
by
all
sorts
of
persons
in
Anno
1590.
by
a
new
ordinance
of
Councell
,
at
the
desire
of
the
generall
Assembly
,
with
a
band
for
maintenance
of
the
true
Religion
,
the
Kings
person
,
and
each
of
other
in
that
cause
:
as
the
Proclamation
of
indiction
,
being
dated
at
Oatlands
,
the
9.
of
September
,
published
at
the
Mercat
crosse
of
Edinburgh
,
the
22.
of
the
said
moneth
,
more
fully
proporteth
.
Upon
the
hearing
of
which
Proclamation
,
These
who
were
attending
at
Edinburgh
,
and
expecting
a
gracious
answer
of
our
former
desires
,
as
out
of
bounden
dutie
they
did
with
all
thankfulnesse
acknowledge
his
Majesties
gracious
favour
:
So
out
of
zeale
to
GOD
and
Religion
,
they
did
protest
,
that
they
who
had
by
the
late
Covenant
and
Confession
condescended
more
specially
to
the
innovations
and
errours
of
the
time
,
could
not
after
so
solemne
a
specification
,
returne
to
an
implicit
and
more
generall
confession
enjoyned
,
conforme
to
a
mandat
,
apparantly
discrepant
from
the
genuine
meaning
of
the
confession
,
and
wanting
both
explication
and
application
,
and
did
most
humbly
and
earnestly
desire
the
Lords
of
his
Majesties
Councell
;
that
they
would
not
,
in
regard
of
the
former
reasons
,
presse
upon
the
Subjects
the
subscription
of
this
Covenant
,
but
that
they
might
be
pleased
to
forbeare
their
own
subscribing
of
it
,
in
respect
of
the
inconveniences
might
result
upon
their
subscribing
thereof
,
in
an
ambiguous
sense
;
but
their
Lordships
not
having
subscribed
that
confession
,
containing
our
former
explanation
,
and
being
required
by
his
Majesties
Commissioner
,
to
subscribe
the
Confession
,
as
it
was
drawne
up
,
and
presented
to
them
,
without
our
explanation
,
with
a
generall
band
for
maintenance
of
the
Religion
in
Doctrine
and
Discipline
now
presently
profest
,
and
of
his
Majesties
person
,
least
these
words
(
now
presently
)
repeated
in
this
year
1638.
should
inferre
any
approbation
of
these
innovations
,
introduced
since
the
year
1580.
whereof
many
did
justly
complaine
,
after
deliberation
for
removing
of
this
scruple
and
prejudice
,
and
clearing
of
their
own
meaning
;
they
caused
make
an
act
of
Councell
that
their
swearing
and
subscribing
of
the
confession
of
Faith
was
according
to
the
tenour
and
date
the
second
of
March
1580.
according
as
it
was
then
profest
within
this
Kingdome
:
whereupon
they
rested
satisfied
,
being
confident
that
the
generall
Assembly
then
indicted
,
would
remove
any
doubt
and
differ
which
might
arise
anent
the
meaning
and
interpretation
of
the
confession
of
Faith
,
and
clear
what
was
profest
in
the
year
1580.
Yet
some
having
subscribed
that
Covenant
in
different
senses
,
others
forbearing
to
subscribe
the
same
,
as
some
of
the
Lords
of
Session
,
till
the
Assembly
should
declare
the
genuine
and
true
meaning
of
the
Confession
,
upon
whose
interpretation
,
as
of
the
onely
competent
Judge
,
they
might
acquiesce
,
and
rest
satisfied
:
which
now
after
accurate
tryall
of
the
acts
of
generall
Assemblies
,
and
mature
deliberation
,
is
fully
cleared
,
and
explained
in
this
last
generall
Assembly
by
GODS
mercy
,
and
his
Majesties
gracious
favour
of
indiction
,
holden
at
Glasgow
:
as
the
act
made
thereupon
doth
proport
:
whereby
Episcopall
government
,
mongst
many
other
innovations
is
found
upon
undeniable
evidences
of
truth
and
declared
to
be
condemned
and
abjured
in
this
Kirk
,
in
Anno
1580.
There
is
notwithstanding
published
in
name
of
his
Majesties
Commissioner
a
declaration
,
tending
to
disswade
his
Majesties
Subjects
from
receiving
the
explanation
of
the
confession
made
by
this
Assembly
,
and
affirming
that
the
confession
subscribed
by
the
Councell
,
doth
no
wayes
exclude
Episcopall
government
,
nor
any
thing
else
established
by
laws
standing
in
force
,
the
time
of
the
taking
of
the
said
oath
,
the
ninth
of
September
last
;
notwithstanding
the
foresaid
act
of
Assembly
,
which
as
the
decree
of
our
mother
Kirk
ought
to
be
received
and
reverenced
by
all
her
children
,
and
act
of
Councell
,
whereof
the
words
are
so
cleare
,
as
they
cannot
admit
any
mentall
reservation
,
which
is
acknowledged
by
such
of
the
Councellers
then
present
and
subscribers
,
whose
hearts
GOD
hath
touched
,
to
make
the
sense
of
their
oath
to
GOD
,
preponder
with
them
above
all
other
worldly
respects
and
fears
.
THis
declaration
containeth
five
arguments
,
with
a
boundle
of
acts
of
Parliament
,
quotted
and
drawne
up
by
some
persons
,
whom
we
know
not
;
but
seen
and
approven
by
the
Commissioner
:
whereby
his
Grace
indevoureth
to
evince
his
conclusion
,
that
Episcopal
government
was
not
abjured
by
the
Councell
,
nor
the
Covenant
1580.
Which
is
so
repugnant
to
the
acts
of
the
Kirk
;
The
act
of
Councell
,
and
all
reason
,
that
wee
are
confident
,
the
same
will
make
no
impression
in
the
judgement
of
any
well
affected
Christian
,
as
shall
be
evident
by
our
following
answers
,
which
we
offer
to
the
readers
consideration
,
after
he
hath
first
expended
these
generalls
.
Foure
generall
considerations
of
the
Declaration
.
1.
This
Declaration
is
onely
made
by
his
Majesties
Commissioner
,
[
*
](A68707-e23860-b)
*
The
Lords
of
Councell
did
take
and
were
to
take
this
oath
as
well
as
any
other
in
the
knowne
sense
of
us
who
commanded
it
,
and
therefore
any
Act
of
Councell
for
their
explanation
was
unnecessary
,
and
it
is
unjustly
affirmed
that
this
Declaration
or
explanation
was
made
by
Our
Commissioner
,
for
it
was
made
by
Vs
,
but
published
by
him
at
Our
Commandement
,
as
is
plainly
expressed
in
the
title
of
it
.
and
not
by
the
Lords
of
secret
Councell
,
who
should
be
fittest
Interpreters
of
their
owne
act
,
and
whose
act
should
be
the
ample
expression
of
their
meaning
,
else
acts
of
Councell
,
by
possibilitie
of
admitting
the
variable
commentarie
of
intentions
,
will
losse
all
force
&
vigour
in
themselves
.
And
yet
it
is
evident
that
the
Councellers
have
not
only
actually
sworne
to
maintaine
the
Religion
&
Discipline
established
in
Anno
1580.
When
Episcopacie
was
condemned
;
but
likewise
intended
to
doe
so
:
because
they
have
distinguished
and
opposed
betweene
the
Religion
presently
professed
,
1638.
mentioned
in
the
Proclamation
,
and
the
Religion
professed
in
Anno
1580.
mentioned
in
their
act
;
and
by
that
opposition
of
now
and
then
,
they
reject
the
one
,
and
swear
the
other
:
otherwise
they
needed
no
declaration
:
which
notwithstanding
accompanies
their
subscriptions
,
and
is
acknowledged
by
the
Commissioner
in
the
second
line
,
to
bee
an
act
explaining
the
Confession
,
for
obedience
whereof
all
those
who
have
subscribed
that
Covenant
,
have
done
the
same
.
2.
Albeit
his
Majesty
did
not
conceive
any
difference
between
the
Religion
,
Doctrine
and
Discipline
now
profest
,
from
that
which
was
in
Anno
1580.
(
wherewith
his
Majestie
can
hardly
be
acquainted
,
without
perusing
the
records
of
Assemblies
)
yet
his
Majesties
Reall
intention
was
to
maintaine
the
confession
of
Faith
professed
in
Anno
1580.
because
his
Royall
disigne
by
that
commandement
was
to
maintaine
true
Christian
Religion
in
puritie
(
whereunto
Episcopacie
by
this
Kirk
was
ever
judged
and
condemned
as
prejudiciall
)
and
to
remove
the
fears
of
his
Majesties
good
Subjects
,
complaining
of
by-gone
innovations
,
and
apprehending
greater
changes
:
which
ends
are
only
obtained
by
subscription
of
the
Confession
as
it
was
Anno
1580.
And
no
wise
by
maintaining
the
Religion
now
presently
profest
;
because
the
corruptions
now
presently
received
in
this
Kirk
,
are
the
grounds
of
our
just
complaints
,
as
being
[
*
](A68707-e23940-b)
*
But
when
shall
they
bee
proved
to
bee
contrarie
to
the
word
of
God
?
contrary
to
the
word
of
God
,
and
foresaid
confession
in
Anno
1580.
3.
Wee
must
distinguish
between
oathes
,
tendered
by
the
first
framers
of
the
Confession
,
[
*
](A68707-e23960-b)
*
They
themselves
doe
know
that
this
Confession
was
not
framed
at
first
by
the
Church
as
the
positive
Confession
was
,
but
by
one
Master
Iohn
Crage
,
and
commanded
by
the
Authoritie
of
our
Royall
Father
,
hee
did
advise
with
the
Church
concerning
it
,
but
they
received
it
from
him
,
not
he
from
them
.
the
whole
Kirk
,
who
have
power
to
interpret
and
explaine
the
same
,
and
oathes
required
,
to
bee
renewed
by
the
supreme
Magistrat
the
Kings
Majestie
,
who
as
custos
utriusque
tabulae
,
and
a
true
[
*
](A68707-e23990-b)
*
That
the
supreame
Magistrate
should
as
the
Sonne
of
the
Church
onely
receive
the
meaning
of
the
Church
,
and
cause
it
to
bee
received
by
his
subjects
,
is
not
only
the
Jesuiticall
tenet
,
but
their
very
words
and
syllables
,
and
as
they
are
alledged
here
very
false
,
for
the
greatest
part
of
this
confession
conteyneth
not
matters
of
faith
,
but
of
government
,
discipline
and
ceremonies
:
besides
this
confession
was
first
injoyned
by
Our
Royall
Father
and
his
Councell
before
it
was
approved
by
the
Church
:
how
then
Our
Royall
father
,
if
hee
were
now
living
,
should
receive
the
meaning
of
it
from
the
Church
after
hee
had
subscribed
it
,
and
commaunded
his
houshould
to
doe
so
;
or
we
should
now
receive
the
meaning
of
it
from
the
generall
Assembly
after
it
was
subscribed
by
Our
commaundement
,
wee
cannot
apprehend
.
Sonne
of
the
Kirk
,
ought
to
receive
the
true
meaning
of
the
Kirk
,
and
cause
it
to
be
received
of
those
whom
God
hath
subjected
to
him
.
And
wee
are
confident
that
his
Majestie
,
in
his
just
and
pious
disposition
,
will
never
take
away
the
benefite
of
that
holy
nationall
oath
,
and
confession
of
Faith
subscribed
by
his
Majesties
Father
of
blessed
memorie
1580.
and
now
lately
renewed
againe
,
&
solemnely
sworne
by
the
Subjects
of
this
Kingdome
,
upon
the
pretence
of
any
intentions
repugnant
to
the
true
sense
of
that
confession
:
which
even
as
it
is
subscribed
by
the
Councell
,
doth
never
import
that
his
Majestie
was
framing
or
administring
any
new
confession
or
oath
,
but
only
injoyning
to
renew
the
old
confession
1580.
and
therefore
unquestionably
should
be
taken
in
the
true
meaning
of
that
time
.
Fourthly
,
if
there
were
any
reall
opposition
betwixt
his
Majesties
Proclamation
and
the
act
of
explanation
made
by
his
Majesties
Commissioner
and
Councell
,
[
*
](A68707-e24010-b)
*
Nay
the
first
should
be
preferred
:
for
if
our
Commissioner
and
Councell
had
explained
it
contrarie
to
Our
meaning
,
Our
declaration
comming
after
should
be
preferred
to
their
misinterpretation
.
Yet
the
last
must
be
observed
and
preferred
before
the
first
,
because
the
first
is
his
privat
will
,
the
second
his
publick
,
and
judiciall
will
.
Et
posterior
derogat
priori
,
publica
privatae
.
And
albeit
we
doe
not
now
expresse
that
the
Councell
did
subscribe
the
confession
of
Faith
in
obedience
to
a
mandat
,
where
there
was
any
contrariety
,
repugnancie
,
or
ambiguity
betwixt
the
mandat
and
the
Confession
it self
,
which
was
commanded
,
yet
the
Councell
making
an
act
that
they
did
subscribe
it
as
it
was
professed
1580.
and
declaring
publickly
that
this
was
their
owne
meaning
,
both
they
and
such
of
his
Majesties
liedges
,
who
did
subscribe
in
obedience
of
their
charge
,
are
obliged
to
observe
r●m
juratam
,
and
the
reall
matter
of
the
oath
(
more
then
the
minde
and
mandat
of
the
prescriver
)
especially
seeing
it
is
no
new
Confession
,
but
the
renewed
Confession
of
the
whole
Kirk
of
Scotland
;
The
meaning
whereof
cannot
bee
declared
nor
interpret
by
any
,
but
the
whole
Kirk
of
Scotland
who
now
upon
unanswerable
reasons
,
have
clearly
found
that
Episcopall
governement
,
was
then
abolished
and
abjured
:
It
followeth
by
good
consequence
,
that
the
Councell
did
both
virtually
and
verily
swear
,
yea
intend
to
swear
the
abjuration
of
Episcopacie
,
which
is
found
by
that
confession
1580.
and
the
discipline
of
the
Kirk
then
established
,
to
be
a
corrupt
government
in
this
Kirk
,
of
human
invention
,
wanting
warrand
from
the
word
of
God
,
tending
to
the
overthrow
of
this
Kirk
:
So
that
any
declaration
in
the
contrare
hereof
is
protestatio
contraria
facto
,
and
the
reasons
thereof
cannot
be
forceable
,
to
brangle
the
resolution
of
any
judicious
well
affected
Christian
,
if
he
will
patiently
read
and
ponder
,
without
preoccupation
,
these
following
answers
to
the
five
reasons
insert
in
that
declaration
.
The
first
aleadged
reason
is
this
,
that
his
Majestie
could
not
command
an
oath
absolutly
unlawfull
:
Answer
to
the
first
reason
.
but
it
is
absolutely
unlawfull
to
swear
against
any
thing
established
by
the
Laws
of
the
Kirk
and
Kingdome
,
if
the
same
be
not
repugnant
to
the
word
of
God
or
repealed
by
posteriour
lawes
.
[
*
](A68707-e24090-b)
*
The
last
part
of
the
first
reason
is
quite
omitted
,
though
in
it
lyeth
the
principall
explication
of
this
first
reason
.
To
this
we
answer
,
First
.
The
Kings
Majesty
by
commanding
his
subjects
to
renew
the
confession
of
Faith
for
maintaning
the
doctrine
&
discipline
profest
in
anno
1580.
hath
commanded
them
to
abjure
whatsoever
is
found
by
the
competent
Judge
to
bee
introduced
since
that
time
repugnant
therto
,
albeit
by
the
corruption
of
times
it
were
countenanced
with
some
law
interveening
.
Secondly
,
the
Lords
of
Councell
and
Session
and
other
Subjects
have
subscribed
the
confession
of
Faith
as
it
was
1580.
not
only
without
any
restriction
of
it
to
the
present
laws
,
but
in
a
direct
opposition
to
what
is
presently
established
by
returning
from
the
present
corruptions
in
the
profession
,
tanquam
termino
a
quo
,
to
the
profession
1580.
tamquam
terminum
ad
quem
:
which
a
[
*
](A68707-e24140-b)
*
How
many
of
them
have
determined
so
?
they
know
that
they
are
not
comparable
in
number
to
those
who
have
determined
the
contrarie
.
great
part
of
Councellours
and
other
Subjects
have
declared
to
bee
their
meaning
.
Thirdly
,
Episcopacie
is
found
by
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
in
many
Assemblies
to
be
an
office
unwarranted
by
the
word
of
God
,
unlawfull
and
repugnant
thereto
:
so
that
the
abjuration
thereof
in
this
Kirk
is
lawfull
and
necessare
.
Fourthly
,
Episcopacy
was
never
[
*
](A68707-e24160-b)
*
Most
false
.
restored
by
any
Assembly
of
this
Kirk
,
nor
these
Assemblies
wherein
it
was
condemned
,
repealed
,
without
the
which
the
same
could
not
bee
established
by
a
Parliament
,
whose
power
doth
no
more
reach
to
the
placeing
officers
originally
in
the
Kirk
,
then
the
Kirks
power
to
the
making
states
men
in
the
common-wealth
.
Fifthly
,
the
lawes
which
any
wayes
contribute
to
the
introduction
of
Episcopacy
,
do
only
extend
to
civill
privileges
,
and
were
alwayes
protested
against
by
the
Kirk
,
as
contrarie
to
the
nationall
Covenant
of
this
land
.
Sixthly
,
if
any
Assembly
can
be
pretended
to
countenance
Episcopacie
or
other
corruptions
,
it
sufficeth
to
say
that
the
same
with
all
the
acts
thereof
is
declared
to
have
been
nul
and
void
ab
initio
for
undeniable
reasons
,
as
the
act
at
more
length
proports
.
Seventhly
,
the
breach
of
our
nationall
Covenant
by
introduction
of
corruptions
therby
abolished
,
hath
undoubtedly
in
high
measure
offended
God
:
and
therefore
at
the
renovation
of
that
Covenant
againe
with
God
,
we
ought
not
only
to
abjure
al
these
innovations
,
but
hereafter
should
be
carefull
not
to
be
relapse
in
our
offence
.
Eightly
,
in
no
Covenant
Episcopacie
is
expresly
or
specifice
abjured
,
before
all
Ecclesiasticall
lawes
favouring
the
same
was
repealed
,
&
declared
null
,
but
only
virtually
and
generally
,
as
being
formerly
abjured
in
anno
1580.
And
as
the
tryall
hereof
was
referred
to
the
Assembly
,
as
the
only
Judge
competent
,
so
now
when
the
Assembly
hath
declared
&
found
Presbyteriall
government
to
have
been
approved
,
&
Episcopall
government
condemned
,
abolished
and
abjured
in
anno
1580.
and
in
liew
of
perceiving
that
Episcopacie
is
of
an
Apostolick
institution
,
have
clearly
seen
that
it
is
justly
condemned
in
our
Kirk
,
as
the
invention
of
man
wanting
warrand
or
fundament
in
the
word
of
God
,
tending
to
the
overthrow
of
this
Kirk
,
Therfore
albeit
Episcopacie
had
been
abjured
expresly
in
the
renovation
of
this
Confession
commanded
by
his
Majestie
,
it
was
not
unlawful
,
but
most
necessary
and
incumbent
to
us
all
,
who
are
tyed
by
that
nationall
Covenant
against
that
unlawful
Hierarchicall
government
,
albeit
we
had
never
renewed
the
same
:
But
we
are
falsly
calumniat
to
have
condemned
the
name
of
a
Bishop
,
even
as
it
is
used
in
Scripture
,
which
the
act
of
Assembly
it selfe
,
sufficiently
refutes
,
by
allowing
S.
Pauls
Bishops
to-wit
Pastours
of
a
particular
flock
,
and
condemning
only
al
other
Bishops
brought
in
without
the
warrand
of
Scripture
.
Answer
to
the
second
reason
.
The
second
reason
in
the
Declaration
is
,
that
the
oath
for
preserving
the
discipline
and
government
of
the
Kirk
,
cannot
oblige
after
the
alteration
&
change
of
that
discipline
&
government
:
and
seeing
the
Discipline
and
government
of
the
Kirk
is
not
only
alterable
,
but
changed
in
this
Kirk
,
we
are
not
tyed
by
that
oath
,
after
the
alteration
.
Wherunto
we
answer
,
first
,
that
it
is
true
,
that
policie
and
order
in
ceremonies
is
temporarie
and
may
bee
changed
,
as
is
meaned
in
that
article
of
the
Confession
cited
in
the
declaration
:
But
a
Bishop
,
or
his
office
,
or
the
government
of
Gods
house
cannot
be
called
a
ceremony
,
nay
,
they
will
be
loath
to
be
vilified
by
that
appellation
:
but
if
it
be
a
ceremony
,
they
are
of
no
Apostolick
constitution
,
as
is
mentioned
in
the
first
reason
:
so
that
if
they
be
lawfull
governours
in
Gods
house
,
warranted
by
his
word
,
they
are
not
alterable
:
and
so
this
second
reason
militats
not
for
them
,
if
their
office
be
changeable
,
and
accounted
among
alterable
ceremonies
:
they
are
well
exploded
from
our
Kirk
;
&
may
be
so
by
that
second
reason
of
the
declaration
.
2.
One
cause
of
generall
Councels
is
,
for
constituting
a
good
order
and
policie
in
ceremonies
:
which
is
grounded
upon
the
last
verse
of
the
14.
Chap.
to
the
1.
Corinth
.
willing
that
all
things
bee
done
decently
and
in
order
,
wherein
the
Lord
giveth
not
power
to
institute
new
officers
in
his
Kirk
,
but
commandeth
his
owne
officers
to
exerce
their
functions
by
his
commandements
without
indecencie
,
or
confusion
,
in
the
variable
circumstances
thereof
,
to
be
determined
according
to
the
present
occasions
of
edification
,
3.
In
the
15.
Chap.
of
the
same
confession
of
Faith
,
all
mens
inventions
in
matters
of
Religion
are
condemned
;
And
in
the
19
Chap.
Ecclesiasticall
discipline
uprightly
ministred
as
Gods
word
prescribeth
.
Matth.
18.
1.
Cor.
5.
is
set
down
as
the
third
essentiall
and
unchangeable
marke
of
the
true
Kirk
of
God
;
and
so
is
not
of
that
nature
with
temporarie
,
changeable
ceremonies
;
though
unwarrantably
ranked
with
them
in
the
declaration
.
4.
It
is
evident
at
our
first
reformation
what
policie
was
perpetuall
,
and
what
ceremonies
changeable
,
for
in
the
first
booke
of
Policie
compyled
that
same
yeare
with
the
Confession
,
9
head
is
expressed
a
two-fold
policie
of
the
Kirke
;
The
one
absolutely
necessary
in
all
Kirks
,
the
other
not
necessar
,
but
changeable
;
such
as
,
what
day
of
the
week
sermon
should
bee
,
and
the
like
;
whereof
they
established
no
order
,
but
permitted
every
particular
Kirk
to
appoint
their
own
policie
,
as
they
thought
most
expedient
for
edification
;
if
parity
of
reason
will
make
Episcopacie
of
this
nature
,
let
all
men
judge
.
5.
Our
confession
speaketh
of
an
order
in
ceremonies
;
which
cannot
bee
appointed
for
all
ages
,
as
is
before
said
.
But
when
they
speak
of
the
office-bearers
in
the
Kirk
,
they
acknowledge
according
to
the
truth
,
that
Christ
himselfe
appointed
an
ordinare
constant
government
of
his
Kirk
by
his
four
ordinar
office-bearers
,
The
Pastor
,
Elder
,
Doctour
,
&
Deacon
,
to
administrat
the
same
perpetually
;
as
is
set
downe
in
the
first
booke
of
Discipline
,
and
in
the
treatise
before
the
Psalmes
,
which
was
drawn
up
at
that
same
time
,
and
allowed
by
the
same
persons
.
Like
as
in
the
yeare
of
God
,
1560.
when
that
confession
was
made
,
&
in
the
yeare
1567.
when
it
was
ratified
,
and
by
continuall
acts
of
Assembly
,
and
by
the
second
book
of
Discipline
;
The
government
of
Christs
Kirk
by
these
foure
ordinarie
office-bearers
,
is
set
down
as
founded
only
upon
the
Word
of
God
,
as
constant
unchangeable
,
and
perpetuall
;
and
as
that
holy
discipline
without
which
Gods
word
cannot
be
preserved
;
so
that
the
intruding
of
any
other
officer
in
Gods
house
was
accounted
an
offence
against
the
Lord
of
the
house
.
6.
By
our
oath
,
we
are
obliged
to
continue
in
obedience
of
discipline
as
well
as
doctrine
,
because
they
are
both
grounded
on
the
Word
of
God
,
without
the
warrand
whereof
,
all
traditions
that
are
brought
in
are
abjured
,
and
the
discipline
of
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
is
set
down
in
the
book
of
policy
,
as
grounded
on
Gods
word
&
commanded
to
continue
to
the
worlds
end
,
whereunto
we
have
sworn
,
and
cannot
without
perjury
to
God
,
gainsay
it
,
like
as
the
Assembly
ordaines
the
discipline
of
the
Kirk
to
bee
subscribed
as
such
,
and
the
act
of
Parliament
1592.
Ratifieth
the
discipline
of
the
Kirk
,
as
a
privilege
granted
by
God
,
whereinto
the
Kings
prerogative
cannot
bee
prejudiciall
.
7.
It
carrieth
no
shew
of
argument
or
face
of
probabilitie
,
that
the
Kirk
and
reformers
of
Religion
which
condemneth
all
other
ordinar
officers
in
the
Kirk
,
but
these
foure
appointed
by
Christ
,
did
mean
under
the
name
of
variable
ceremonies
,
to
comprehend
and
admit
Episcopacy
,
which
frequently
they
condemne
,
as
an
invention
of
man
,
without
the
warrand
of
Gods
word
,
tending
to
the
overthrow
of
the
Kirk
and
puritie
of
Religion
.
8.
[
*
](A68707-e24350-b)
*
Because
in
the
XXI
.
Article
cited
,
the
word
Ceremonie
is
used
,
therefore
they
would
inferre
that
this
reason
supposeth
Episcopall
government
to
be
but
a
ceremonie
:
But
weakly
,
for
the
reason
consisteth
in
the
word
policie
which
they
take
no
notice
of
,
and
Episcopall
government
being
a
part
of
Ecclesiasticall
policie
,
they
hold
the
one
alterable
,
(
as
all
they
doe
who
adhere
to
that
XXI
.
article
)
must
needs
hold
the
other
so
too
:
nor
can
it
be
inferred
from
any
thing
in
this
reason
that
Episcopall
government
is
mainteyned
by
it
to
be
alterable
,
but
that
they
themselves
,
and
that
XXI
.
article
doe
hold
it
to
be
so
.
The
Prelats
themselves
will
not
grant
Episcopacie
to
be
reckoned
in
the
orders
of
ceremonies
,
which
cannot
bee
unchangeably
constitute
for
all
ages
,
times
and
places
,
but
are
temporall
as
devised
by
man
;
and
so
changeable
,
when
they
rather
foster
superstition
then
edifie
the
Kirk
,
but
herein
they
will
disclaime
the
benefit
of
this
second
reason
,
and
undoubtedly
affirme
,
that
Episcopall
government
,
not
only
may
be
,
but
should
be
,
and
was
appointed
for
all
ages
,
times
,
&
places
;
&
that
it
is
not
the
devise
of
man
temporall
&
changeable
,
but
deriveth
its
extraction
from
divine
Apostolick
,
at
the
least
Ecclesiasticall
,
perpetuall
and
necessar
institution
,
as
is
averred
in
the
first
reason
;
and
so
should
ever
be
unchangeable
.
9.
This
Kirk
hath
ever
condemned
all
such
as
held
the
discipline
,
and
policie
thereof
,
to
be
indifferent
and
changeable
;
&
in
particular
in
An.
1581.
which
is
the
year
of
the
subscription
of
the
confession
of
Faith
,
and
book
of
policie
,
Mr.
Robert
Montgomery
is
accused
and
condemned
for
that
doctrine
.
10.
In
the
Assembly
1596.
upon
the
Kings
Majesties
proposition
,
and
demand
that
it
might
bee
lawfull
for
him
to
reason
or
move
doubts
,
in
any
point
of
the
externall
policie
,
government
,
or
discipline
of
the
Kirk
,
which
are
not
answered
,
affirmative
or
negative
in
the
Scripture
.
The
Assembly
concluded
,
that
it
might
bee
lawfull
for
his
Majestie
,
or
his
Commissioner
,
to
propone
any
point
to
the
generall
Assembly
in
matters
of
externall
government
,
alterable
,
according
to
the
circumstances
,
providing
it
be
done
in
right
time
and
place
,
Animo
aedificandi
,
non
tentandi
:
But
as
for
the
essentiall
discipline
,
in
the
book
of
Policie
:
[
*
](A68707-e24430-b)
*
The
Assembly
desired
it
,
but
did
ever
Our
Royall
Father
doe
so
?
The
same
Assembly
desireth
the
Kings
Majestie
to
declare
before
his
Estates
,
that
he
never
intended
to
prejudge
the
same
.
11.
Albeit
it
were
granted
that
discipline
were
changeable
,
yet
now
seeing
by
the
Kings
Majesties
own
consent
,
we
have
sworn
to
maintaine
the
discipline
of
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
,
as
it
was
1580.
we
are
obliged
strictly
,
interposito
juramento
,
to
abide
by
that
discipline
specificè
:
at
least
till
it
be
lawfully
changed
by
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
,
in
her
free
generall
Assembly
,
which
can
never
be
presupponed
:
because
in
rei
veritate
,
the
Discipline
,
as
well
as
the
doctrine
,
is
acknowledged
and
sworn
to
,
as
unchangeable
,
wherein
we
must
continue
all
the
dayes
of
our
life
:
and
defend
the
same
according
to
our
power
,
under
the
penaltie
of
procuring
deservedly
upon
our selves
,
all
the
curses
contained
in
Gods
Word
.
12.
The
doctrine
of
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
,
condemned
Episcopall
,
and
re-established
Presbyteriall
government
perpetually
:
which
we
have
acknowledged
by
joyning
our selves
in
the
assertory
part
of
our
oath
,
unto
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
in
doctrine
as
well
as
in
discipline
,
and
in
the
promissory
part
thereof
by
swearing
to
continue
in
the
obedience
of
the
Discipline
,
as
well
as
Doctrine
:
to
show
that
Discipline
as
well
as
Doctrine
,
is
not
variable
,
nor
so
sworn
to
by
us
:
but
as
an
immutable
law
and
constitution
,
which
we
are
obliged
to
maintain
perpetually
.
Answer
to
the
third
reason
.
The
third
reason
is
that
we
who
subscribed
the
Covenant
,
acknowledged
that
Episcopacy
was
not
abjured
thereby
,
which
is
qualified
by
two
instances
.
First
that
the
Ministers
in
their
answers
to
the
Quaeres
of
Aberdeine
,
expressed
themselves
in
that
sense
,
holding
these
things
for
the
present
not
to
be
abjured
,
but
onely
to
be
referred
to
the
tryall
of
a
free
generall
Assembly
.
Next
,
that
it
is
averred
in
our
last
reasons
against
the
subscription
urged
by
his
Majestie
,
that
this
oath
,
required
by
his
Majestie
,
doth
oblige
the
takers
of
it
,
to
maintaine
Perth
articles
,
and
Episcopacie
.
This
needeth
no
answer
if
the
preceding
narration
,
and
the
whole
passages
of
the
businesse
were
considered
and
known
;
for
in
the
application
of
our
Covenant
,
we
did
not
expresly
&
specificè
,
abjure
Episcopacie
,
but
onely
generally
and
virtually
,
by
abjuring
whatsoever
was
abjured
in
the
Confession
,
1580.
which
we
found
to
be
a
strong
band
,
lying
upon
us
to
bind
us
straitly
to
the
obedience
of
the
discipline
then
established
:
wherein
because
there
had
interveined
some
alterations
,
we
permitted
justly
the
tryall
thereof
to
the
Kirk
,
whether
Episcopacie
,
Perth
articles
,
and
other
innovations
were
not
condemned
and
abjured
by
the
said
oath
,
which
now
the
Assembly
after
carefull
search
and
examination
of
the
records
have
clearly
found
.
This
is
the
true
meaning
and
substance
of
the
answer
made
to
the
Quaeres
of
Aberdeine
,
and
ought
also
to
be
the
ingenuous
meaning
of
the
Councellours
,
who
by
their
act
declared
they
subscribed
the
Confession
1580.
as
it
was
then
professed
:
which
is
consonant
to
our
generall
application
,
and
which
being
now
declared
by
their
mother
Kirk
,
they
ought
to
reverence
and
obey
,
and
not
upon
light
and
subtill
pretences
to
neglect
and
contemne
.
2.
For
the
second
instance
:
It
is
true
that
when
the
Councell
was
urged
to
subscribe
the
Confession
,
1580.
conforme
to
the
warrands
bearing
(
that
they
should
maintaine
the
Religion
now
presently
profest
)
wee
justly
feared
,
that
the
same
being
subscribed
in
1638.
would
comprehend
Episcopacie
,
Perth
articles
,
and
all
other
corruptions
introduced
since
1580.
And
therefore
both
in
our
written
reasons
against
that
subscription
,
and
in
our
speeches
at
the
Councell
table
,
and
to
sundry
Councellours
in
private
,
we
dehorted
them
upon
that
reason
from
that
subscription
:
which
was
the
true
cause
why
the
Councell
being
convinced
with
that
reason
,
made
their
explanatory
act
,
declaring
that
they
subscribed
the
Confession
according
to
the
meaning
1580.
and
as
it
was
then
profest
,
for
removing
of
that
doubt
.
3.
[
*
](A68707-e24610-b)
*
We
defie
any
man
living
to
produce
from
any
Jesuit
or
the
greatest
patron
of
equivocation
yet
ever
heard
of
,
such
a
wicked
position
as
this
,
that
the
swearer
is
neither
bound
to
the
meaning
of
the
exacter
of
the
oath
,
nor
to
his
own
meaning
who
takes
the
oath
,
but
to
the
realitie
of
the
thing
sworne
,
as
it
shall
be
afterward
explicated
by
the
competent
Judge
:
For
then
no
man
can
tell
what
he
sweareth
,
when
he
sweareth
;
if
the
declaration
of
the
competent
Judge
shall
come
after
,
it
were
to
be
wished
that
he
who
set
downe
this
proposition
,
had
set
his
hand
to
it
,
that
the
world
might
take
notice
of
him
for
an
ignorant
foole
and
an
arrand
knave
:
In
the
meane
time
,
till
Iohnston
finde
out
another
,
he
must
be
taken
for
the
man
,
because
his
hand
is
at
this
foolish
Pamphlet
.
Albeit
by
the
meaning
of
the
prescriver
of
an
oath
,
the
swearer
were
tacitly
bound
to
maintaine
Episcopacie
,
Five
Articles
of
Perth
,
and
such-like
,
yet
according
to
the
premitted
considerations
,
he
is
more
oblished
to
the
realitie
rei
juratae
,
which
is
now
declared
and
found
to
abjure
Episcopacie
,
&c.
Nor
to
the
meaning
of
the
prescriver
or
his
owne
either
,
being
contrare
to
the
explanation
of
the
soveraigne
Judge
competent
.
The
fourth
reason
is
Syllogistically
urged
thus
:
Answer
to
the
fourth
reason
.
It
cannot
be
denied
but
that
oaths
ministred
unto
us
,
must
either
be
refused
or
else
taken
,
according
to
the
known
minde
,
professed
intention
,
and
expresse
command
of
authoritie
urging
the
same
.
But
it
is
notoriously
known
,
that
his
Majestie
,
not
onely
in
his
Kingdomes
of
England
and
Ireland
,
is
a
maintainer
of
Episcopall
government
,
but
likewise
is
a
defender
,
and
mindes
to
continue
a
defender
thereof
in
his
Kingdome
of
Scotland
.
And
therefore
the
oath
being
taken
,
and
not
refused
,
must
be
sworn
conforme
to
his
Majesties
known
meaning
.
The
minor
is
confirmed
from
our
own
Assertions
.
To
this
it
is
answered
first
,
that
in
contradictory
oaths
,
[
*
](A68707-e24720-b)
*
This
is
directly
contrary
to
the
words
of
their
owne
protestation
against
Our
Proclamation
,
dated
the
ninth
of
September
:
see
their
ninth
Reason
in
that
Protestation
against
the
subscription
to
our
Covenant
,
and
you
shall
finde
it
flatly
contradictory
to
this
which
they
affirme
now
.
the
swearer
is
more
obliged
to
the
true
meaning
of
the
oath
,
clearly
exprest
therein
,
then
either
to
his
own
meaning
,
or
any
sense
of
the
prescriver
,
being
contrary
thereunto
.
Especially
in
this
case
,
where
there
is
no
new
oath
which
may
receive
any
new
meaning
,
but
the
renovation
of
the
old
oath
,
which
can
admit
no
new
destructive
sense
:
but
must
be
sworn
conforme
to
the
genuine
originall
first
meaning
.
2.
That
oath
was
justly
refused
by
us
upon
that
ground
of
discrepance
amongst
many
others
;
and
such
like
,
was
not
received
by
the
Councell
,
till
they
declared
their
meaning
by
act
simul
&
semel
with
their
subscription
.
3.
We
doe
not
meddle
with
the
Kirks
of
England
or
Ireland
,
[
*
](A68707-e24770-b)
*
They
doe
not
meddle
with
the
Church
of
England
,
but
yet
in
all
their
Writings
declare
that
the
government
of
the
Church
of
England
is
against
the
Word
of
God
;
and
the
paterne
shewed
in
the
Mount
:
and
that
their
new
fancied
government
,
conteined
in
their
imaginarie
books
of
discipline
,
is
onely
according
unto
it
.
but
recommends
to
them
the
paterne
shown
in
the
Mount
:
all
our
arguments
and
proceedings
being
for
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
,
where
,
from
the
time
of
her
more
pure
reformation
then
of
her
sister
Kirks
,
Episcopacie
hath
ever
been
abolished
,
till
the
latter
times
of
corruption
.
So
that
though
his
Majestie
hath
hitherto
maintained
Episcopacie
in
Scotland
,
because
his
Majestie
wanted
the
meanes
to
be
informed
of
the
acts
of
this
Kirk
,
yet
we
know
that
God
hath
so
richly
replenished
his
Royall
breast
,
with
such
justice
and
pietie
,
that
when
his
Majestie
shall
receive
perfect
information
,
wee
are
confident
that
He
will
never
desire
any
change
or
alteration
in
our
ancient
Kirk
government
and
discipline
.
Especially
now
when
his
Majesty
hath
caused
the
maintainance
thereof
to
be
religiously
sworn
.
The
fift
and
last
reason
is
,
that
we
can
never
make
it
appeare
,
that
Episcopall
government
,
Answer
to
the
fifth
reason
.
at
the
first
time
of
administering
the
oath
was
abolished
;
the
very
words
of
that
confession
of
Faith
,
immediatly
after
the
beginning
of
it
being
these
:
Received
,
beleeved
,
and
defended
by
many
and
sundry
notable
Kirks
and
Realmes
,
but
chiefly
by
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
,
the
Kings
Majestie
,
and
three
Estates
of
this
Realme
,
as
Gods
eternall
truth
,
and
onely
ground
of
our
salvation
.
Whereupon
is
inferred
that
Bishops
,
Abbots
and
Pryors
,
made
up
,
at
that
time
a
third
Estate
of
this
Realme
,
which
gave
approbation
to
the
confession
of
Faith
:
and
therefore
this
third
Estate
did
not
abjure
Episcopacie
.
And
albeit
it
had
bin
abolished
by
acts
of
Assembly
,
yet
it
was
not
so
by
act
of
Parliament
,
but
in
force
by
many
of
them
standing
unrepealed
,
which
are
annexed
to
the
reasons
.
Which
being
the
acts
of
a
Monarch
,
&
his
three
Estates
,
are
never
repealable
by
any
Ecclesiasticall
nationall
Synod
.
For
answer
hereunto
,
1.
It
doth
appeare
and
is
manifest
by
the
Registers
and
acts
of
Assembly
,
that
before
the
subscription
of
the
Confession
at
the
time
thereof
,
and
thereafter
:
That
Abbots
,
Priors
,
and
Bishops
were
so
clearly
,
evidently
,
and
expresly
condemned
in
this
Kirk
,
That
the
best
wits
of
this
age
opposers
of
Episcopacy
cannot
yet
require
one
sillable
to
be
added
for
farther
assurance
,
and
the
most
able
maintainers
thereof
could
not
pick
any
quarrell
to
the
clearnesse
of
the
expression
.
2.
The
clause
citted
in
the
reason
,
is
onely
anent
the
doctrine
,
and
not
anent
the
discipline
,
which
thereafter
is
determined
and
the
Hierarchie
detested
:
And
the
Discipline
of
the
Kirk
sworn
unto
.
3.
Albeit
that
clause
were
of
discipline
,
yet
it
maketh
nothing
for
Bishops
except
by
inference
,
that
they
are
comprehended
under
the
name
of
the
third
estate
:
which
cannot
be
so
understood
,
for
collections
by
way
of
inference
or
ex
consequenti
,
cannot
be
adduced
against
the
expresse
acts
of
the
time
:
wherein
the
makers
signifie
their
minds
in
clear
termes
▪
&
apertissime
dicendo
,
leaveth
no
place
to
presume
the
contrare
:
especially
in
this
kingdome
,
where
these
expressions
of
stylus
curiae
are
carefully
observed
without
change
:
which
may
be
seen
in
the
same
case
by
many
Parliaments
:
where
it
is
[
*
](A68707-e24930-b)
*
But
it
is
most
notorious
that
at
those
Parliaments
which
were
holden
when
the
confession
of
faith
was
first
sworne
unto
,
Bishops
had
voyces
and
were
present
,
and
so
then
Episcopall
government
could
not
be
abjured
,
for
proofe
whereof
We
refer
the
reader
to
the
Parliament
Roll
inserted
at
the
end
of
this
answer
.
not
our
that
no
Prelate
was
present
,
or
allowed
:
and
yet
the
acts
proporting
to
be
made
by
his
Majestie
and
three
Estates
are
interpreted
by
the
quoter
as
made
by
the
Prelats
with
others
.
4.
Episcopacie
was
abolished
not
only
by
acts
of
Assembly
,
but
there
is
no
standing
laws
for
Episcopall
government
,
but
some
against
the
same
,
as
shall
be
evident
in
the
answer
made
to
the
acts
of
Parliament
,
subjoyned
hereto
:
but
if
there
be
any
Acts
of
Parliament
standing
for
Episcopacie
,
the
Kings
Majestie
;
his
Commissioner
,
the
Councell
,
the
Collective-body
of
the
Kingdome
,
hath
actually
renunced
the
same
by
returning
to
the
doctrine
and
discipline
,
1580.
whereunto
Episcopacie
is
contrare
:
which
God-willing
may
also
be
inacted
at
the
next
Parliament
,
proclaimed
to
be
holden
by
his
Majestie
in
May
5.
The
acts
of
the
Assembly
,
and
the
book
of
Policie
in
the
1.
and
10.
chapter
,
putteth
clear
merches
betwixt
civill
and
Ecclesiasticall
jurisdiction
;
making
every
one
independent
in
matters
properly
belonging
to
their
owne
judicatorie
,
and
every
one
subject
to
the
other
in
matters
properly
belonging
to
that
other
.
[
*
](A68707-e24970-b)
*
Let
any
kingdome
which
is
acquainted
with
Parliaments
consisting
of
a
Monarche
and
his
three
estates
,
digest
this
proposition
,
and
then
the
Parliament
can
be
no
more
the
highest
Court
of
the
Kingdome
.
So
that
as
the
Assembly
cannot
make
civill
laws
nor
repeal
them
,
nor
imped
the
Parliament
from
making
or
repealing
civill
laws
,
no
more
can
the
Parliament
make
Ecclesiasticall
laws
originally
,
nor
repeal
,
or
hinder
the
lawfull
Assemblies
to
repeal
the
same
.
For
albeit
acts
of
the
Assembly
are
,
and
may
be
ratified
in
Parliament
,
that
is
,
only
that
the
civill
sanction
may
concur
with
the
Ecclesiasticall
constitution
:
But
will
not
stop
the
Assembly
to
recall
their
owne
act
:
which
being
adnulled
by
them
,
the
[
*
](A68707-e25000-b)
*
A
most
false
position
:
As
if
the
convocation
in
England
,
or
the
generall
Assembly
in
Scotland
had
power
to
reconcile
the
two
kingdomes
to
the
Church
of
Rome
,
to
reduce
Poperie
into
them
,
and
to
restore
to
the
Church
all
the
Abbey
lands
,
notwithstanding
many
Acts
of
Parliaments
in
both
kingdomes
to
the
contrary
.
civill
ratification
and
sanction
fals
ex
consequenti
.
For
to
maintain
that
the
Kirk
may
not
repeal
her
own
acts
,
ratified
once
in
Parliament
,
is
so
derogatorie
to
Christs
prerogative
and
ordinance
,
to
the
liberty
of
the
Kirk
,
and
freedome
of
the
Assembly
,
to
the
nature
,
end
,
and
reason
of
all
Ecclesiasticall
jurisdiction
,
as
we
have
more
largely
cleared
in
the
Protestation
22
September
last
)
that
we
beleeve
few
or
none
will
be
of
that
opinion
.
All
these
Five
objections
and
many
more
was
agitate
and
discussed
in
the
Assembly
,
before
the
act
anent
Episcopacie
was
made
.
And
seeing
the
generall
Assembly
of
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
,
Anent
acts
of
Parliament
.
[
*
](A68707-e25160-b)
*
For
the
cavils
here
made
against
the
Acts
of
Parliament
,
cited
in
the
explanation
,
they
will
be
sufficiently
confuted
,
if
the
reader
will
take
the
paines
to
reade
the
acts
;
for
then
he
shall
easily
discover
that
these
exceptions
are
not
only
weak
,
but
none
at
all
.
There
is
annexed
to
this
Declaration
a
quotation
of
sundry
acts
of
Parliament
,
to
prove
that
Episcopall
government
was
not
abolished
in
the
yeare
1580.
whereunto
albeit
there
is
no
necessity
of
answer
,
seeing
the
meaning
of
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
in
her
Confession
of
Faith
is
onely
to
be
sought
from
her self
,
and
the
registers
of
her
Assemblies
,
and
not
from
the
Parliament
,
yet
the
same
shall
be
specially
answered
in
the
order
that
they
are
alleadged
:
after
these
two
generals
are
offered
to
the
Reader
his
consideration
.
1.
After
the
reformation
of
this
Kingdome
,
the
Kirk
was
still
wrestling
against
all
corruptions
,
and
especially
against
Episcopacie
.
But
though
they
clearly
and
frequently
condemned
the
same
,
yet
the
power
of
the
enemies
of
reformation
withstood
them
long
:
so
that
her
owne
policy
could
not
be
obtained
ratified
expresly
&
specifice
in
Parliament
,
till
the
yeare
of
God
1592.
which
abrogateth
all
those
proceeding
acts
,
alledged
in
the
contrare
.
2.
That
acts
of
Parliament
can
no
more
make
Ecclesiasticall
offices
,
nor
give
Ecclesiasticall
priviledges
,
nor
the
acts
of
Assembly
can
establish
civill
offices
of
Estate
,
or
grant
to
them
civill
priviledges
;
each
Judicatorie
being
properly
confined
within
their
owne
spheres
.
But
before
the
acts
of
Parliament
be
particularly
marked
and
cited
,
Answer
to
the
acts
1567.
there
be
two
reasons
prefixed
:
the
one
taken
from
some
acts
of
Parliament
1567.
cap.
2.3.6
.
and
cap.
68.
Par.
1579.
The
other
from
the
oath
ministred
to
the
King
,
at
his
coronation
,
for
the
act
of
Parliament
1567.
Bearing
that
no
Bishop
nor
other
Prelate
in
this
Realme
,
use
any
jurisdiction
in
time
comming
by
the
Bishop
of
Romes
authority
,
It
is
evident
hereby
that
Episcopacy
is
altogether
condemned
,
as
all
other
Prelacie
was
:
for
before
that
time
they
had
no
jurisdiction
but
from
the
Pope
:
and
therefore
being
discharged
to
execute
that
;
they
are
discharged
by
the
act
to
execute
any
at
all
.
That
this
is
the
true
meaning
and
scope
of
that
act
is
manifest
:
because
the
Kirk
in
the
book
of
common
order
,
and
in
the
first
book
of
discipline
at
that
same
time
,
acknowledgeth
no
other
ordinary
office
bearers
appointed
by
Christ
in
Ecclesia
constituta
.
But
the
Pastor
,
Doctour
,
Elder
and
Deacon
:
and
in
her
Assemblies
at
that
same
time
,
was
still
censuring
these
who
were
called
or
designed
Bishops
by
reason
of
their
benefices
,
as
is
instructed
by
the
acts
printed
before
the
book
of
discipline
.
And
therefore
in
the
act
of
Councell
,
1560.
made
in
the
same
yeare
by
these
same
persons
,
ratifying
the
first
book
of
discipline
,
they
provided
only
that
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
Pryors
,
&c.
Being
protestants
,
brook
their
revenewes
during
their
life-times
:
they
sustaining
Ministers
in
the
meane
time
.
2.
In
the
yeare
1566.
which
precedes
that
Parliament
,
the
Kirk
of
this
Kingdome
approved
the
Confession
of
Helvetia
;
wherein
the
parity
of
Ministers
is
preferred
as
Gods
ordinance
warranded
by
his
word
,
to
Episcopacy
,
as
an
humane
consuetude
.
3.
Because
at
that
time
the
Queene
had
restored
the
Archbishop
of
S.
Andrews
;
therefore
the
Kirk
supplicated
the
Nobility
of
the
Kingdome
,
against
that
restitution
,
which
they
condemne
as
the
curing
of
the
head
of
the
beast
once
wounded
within
this
land
.
Wherein
they
expresly
ground
themselves
upon
the
said
act
of
Parliament
being
before
made
in
the
year
1560.
as
a
certaine
abrogation
of
the
Arch-bishops
authority
.
4.
In
the
2.
book
of
discipline
chap.
11.
the
Kirk
useth
the
same
act
of
Parliament
as
an
abrogation
of
the
Papisticall
Kirk
,
and
Papisticall
jurisdiction
,
and
thereby
of
Episcopall
jurisdiction
and
power
.
5.
The
Kirk
thereafter
in
the
same
chapter
declareth
their
uniformity
of
this
meaning
by
urging
the
act
of
Parliament
,
1567.
printed
amongst
the
black
acts
and
renewed
in
the
Parliament
holden
1579.
(
which
immediately
followeth
the
act
here
cited
)
declaring
that
no
other
Ecclesiasticall
jurisdiction
shall
be
used
within
this
Realme
,
but
that
which
is
and
shall
be
in
the
reformed
Kirk
and
floweth
therefrom
:
and
they
urge
that
none
under
the
abused
titles
in
Papistry
,
of
Prelates
,
&c.
attempt
to
claime
the
benefite
of
any
act
of
Parliament
,
having
no
commission
of
the
reformed
Kirk
within
this
Realme
.
Whereby
our
Kirk
declared
all
Episcopall
jurisdiction
to
be
Papisticall
.
Which
is
the
true
meaning
of
the
word
,
his
Hirarchie
in
the
short
confession
.
For
their
jurisdiction
could
flow
from
none
other
but
from
the
Pope
:
Seeing
it
flows
not
from
the
Kirk
:
but
was
abolished
and
condemned
by
them
:
as
is
cleare
by
the
Registers
of
the
Assembly
.
6.
The
acts
doe
abolish
all
Papisticall
jurisdiction
:
And
therefore
all
Episcopall
jurisdiction
,
because
Episcopall
policy
and
jurisdiction
is
Papisticall
:
as
is
acknowledged
by
many
,
and
specially
by
Doctor
Poklingtun
Chaplaine
to
the
Bishop
of
Canterbury
:
who
deduceth
a
continuall
lineall
succession
from
Peter
through
the
whole
Popes
,
unto
the
present
Arch
bishop
of
Canterbury
:
and
by
the
quotter
himselfe
,
who
alledgeth
(
albeit
falsly
)
that
this
Kirk
retained
the
Papisticall
Policy
and
government
.
6.
Where
it
is
said
in
the
reason
;
that
our
Kirk
did
not
innovate
any
thing
in
that
Policy
which
they
found
in
the
Kirk
before
the
reformation
:
the
same
is
controlled
by
the
book
of
Common
prayer
,
first
book
of
Discipline
,
and
acts
of
the
Assemblies
.
Anent
the
sixth
act
1567
And
for
the
6.
act
1567.
and
the
68.
act
1579.
The
same
doth
not
only
not
mention
Bishops
,
but
declareth
the
true
Kirk
to
consist
only
of
Ministers
of
the
Gospell
then
living
,
and
these
who
thereafter
should
rise
;
agreeing
with
them
,
in
doctrine
and
administration
of
the
Sacraments
,
and
the
people
,
as
the
members
thereof
,
which
directly
excludeth
Bishops
:
against
whom
the
doctrine
and
practise
of
this
Kirk
,
continually
sounded
:
especially
at
that
time
.
For
in
the
government
of
this
Kirk
by
weekly
meeting
of
Ministers
,
Elders
,
and
reformed
townes
from
the
yeare
1560.
to
the
yeare
1576.
(
except
the
interim
of
the
pretended
convention
at
Leeth
1572.
)
and
from
the
yeare
1575.
to
the
year
1581.
The
Assemblies
for
the
most
part
were
imployed
in
abolishing
the
corruptions
of
Episcopacy
,
and
in
establishing
the
setled
Policy
:
which
was
agreed
upon
,
1578.
In
the
second
book
of
Discipline
.
In
the
which
acts
of
Assembly
and
book
of
Discipline
is
set
down
at
large
the
doctrine
of
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
,
anent
that
discipline
,
as
grounded
and
well
warranded
in
the
word
of
God
,
and
against
Episcopall
jurisdiction
,
as
an
unlawfull
humane
invention
:
So
that
Episcopacy
being
contrary
to
the
doctrine
of
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
,
1579.
The
Bishops
disagreeing
from
the
Ministers
of
the
Evangel
then
living
,
in
doctrine
and
in
the
use
and
administration
of
the
Sacraments
,
are
declared
by
the
said
acts
to
be
no
members
of
this
Kirk
,
and
the
same
acts
cited
for
them
doe
sufficiently
evince
that
Episcopacy
was
still
condemned
,
notwithstanding
all
opposition
made
in
the
contrare
.
As
for
the
Kings
oath
,
the
same
containeth
no
mention
of
Bishops
,
but
by
the
contrary
,
Anent
the
Kings
oath
.
the
King
is
obliged
thereby
to
maintaine
the
true
Religion
of
Jesus
Christ
,
the
preaching
of
his
holy
word
,
and
right
administration
of
the
Sacraments
,
then
received
and
preached
within
this
Realme
.
And
seeing
it
is
cleared
by
the
preceeding
relation
,
that
Bishops
were
never
allowed
,
but
oppugned
by
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
,
that
oath
doth
not
allow
,
but
exclude
Episcopacy
which
is
also
more
perspicuous
in
the
short
confession
1580.
and
1581.
when
the
Kirk
set
downe
her
constant
policy
in
Doctrine
and
Discipline
grounded
upon
the
word
of
God
,
wherein
the
Hierarchie
is
abjured
as
contrary
thereto
;
and
craved
an
oath
from
his
Majesty
for
maintenance
thereof
,
which
now
also
our
gracious
Soveraign
in
the
judgement
of
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
is
obliged
to
maintaine
,
as
being
founded
upon
the
word
of
God
,
and
exclusive
of
Episcopacie
as
repugnant
thereto
.
The
acts
of
Parliament
thereafter
particularly
cited
are
these
mentioned
in
order
.
The
24.
act
1567.
ratifying
all
civill
priviledges
formerly
granted
to
the
spirituall
estate
,
and
the
35.
act
1571.
Ratifying
all
acts
made
anent
the
freedome
,
and
liberty
of
the
true
Kirk
:
the
same
cannot
bee
extended
to
the
establishing
of
Episcopacy
because
it
is
not
mentioned
in
these
acts
,
but
by
the
contrary
was
abolished
by
the
acts
of
the
Assembly
and
Parliament
,
before
mentioned
,
so
that
the
priviledges
therein
mentioned
,
are
granted
to
such
Kirk-men
as
then
were
received
by
the
Kirk
and
Kingdome
:
and
the
freedome
of
the
Kirk
must
be
interpret
by
her
owne
judgement
:
who
thought
ever
Episcopall
jurisdiction
an
heavy
bondage
:
and
yet
those
priviledges
can
inferre
no
spirituall
jurisdiction
,
but
only
civill
priviledges
;
some
immunities
and
extemptions
granted
for
the
goods
and
persons
of
Kirk-men
as
is
cleare
,
1.
act
Iames
1.
Par.
1.
and
26
,
act
Par.
2.
Iames
1.
and
4.
act
Par.
3.
Iames
2.
with
many
others
.
It
is
here
to
be
observed
,
that
the
carefull
evolver
of
these
acts
of
Parliament
,
hath
omitted
to
cite
the
7.
act
1.
Parliament
of
King
Iames
6.
bearing
the
examination
and
admission
of
Ministers
,
to
be
only
in
the
power
of
the
Kirk
,
then
openly
and
publickly
profest
;
and
presentations
to
be
made
to
Superintendents
,
or
others
having
commission
from
the
Kirk
,
and
appealeth
from
them
,
to
the
Superintendents
and
ministers
of
the
Province
,
and
appealleth
from
these
to
the
generall
Assembly
:
in
all
which
gradations
no
mention
of
Bishops
;
but
they
in
effect
excluded
by
that
contrare
distinction
of
the
Kirk
then
openly
profest
:
because
they
were
discharged
by
the
foresaid
second
act
1567.
and
Superintendents
were
then
permitted
like
temporarie
Evangelists
for
the
present
necessity
,
declared
in
the
first
booke
of
discipline
ad
ecclesiam
constituendam
;
but
was
abrogate
from
1575.
that
the
constant
Policie
of
Ecclesia
constituta
began
to
be
established
.
As
for
the
acts
of
Parliament
,
1572.
and
1573.
It
is
knowne
by
the
records
of
the
time
,
Anent
the
acts
1572.
&
1573.
that
the
Regent
then
laboured
hard
to
bring
in
Arch-bishops
,
and
Bishops
,
who
were
not
dead
,
but
standing
de
facto
provided
to
the
power
of
these
titulars
of
benefices
,
to
fortifie
his
owne
designes
,
and
counter-ballance
the
authority
of
Ministers
,
pressing
the
purity
of
reformation
:
and
so
cannot
be
honourably
alleadged
for
the
Bishops
at
this
time
:
and
yet
it
was
done
not
by
authority
,
but
by
warrand
of
some
Ministers
of
his
owne
party
conveened
at
Leeth
:
and
was
onely
done
for
an
interim
,
and
protested
against
by
the
next
Assembly
;
and
yet
neverthelesse
by
the
said
acts
of
Parliament
,
the
Arch-bishops
,
Bishops
,
Superintendents
,
or
Commissioners
of
Dioces
or
Provinces
,
are
joyned
together
(
which
is
wrongously
omitted
in
the
quotation
)
to
show
that
no
Archbishop
or
Bishop
,
quatales
had
any
power
,
but
only
being
de
facto
standing
provided
in
the
title
,
they
were
capable
of
a
Commission
from
the
Kirk
,
which
sometimes
they
obtained
,
and
in
the
book
of
Assembly
are
named
such
as
are
called
Bishops
,
and
were
under
the
Discipline
of
the
Kirk
:
and
in
the
same
Superintendents
possessours
and
titulars
of
prelacies
,
as
well
as
Arch-bishops
and
Bishops
,
are
ordained
to
be
called
and
conveened
for
that
effect
before
the
generall
Assembly
of
the
Kirk
:
And
yet
none
can
say
,
That
the
offices
of
Abbots
,
Pryors
,
&c.
were
then
retained
;
howbeit
the
benefices
were
not
extinct
;
and
few
ill
grant
that
when
the
Arch-bishops
and
Bishops
office
was
in
vigour
,
they
thought
themselves
subject
to
the
generall
Assembly
:
as
they
are
by
the
said
act
which
is
also
fraudfully
omitted
in
the
quotation
.
Anent
the
acts
1578.
&
1579
As
for
the
acts
of
Parliament
1578.
and
1579.
It
is
answered
that
the
Kirk
in
this
meane
time
,
from
the
yeare
1575.
was
busied
in
abrogating
Episcopacy
,
and
establishing
the
constant
policie
,
as
is
cleare
by
the
printed
acts
of
Assembly
before
the
book
of
Discipline
,
and
unprinted
acts
of
Parliament
:
The
Kirk
by
her
Commissioners
daily
reasoning
and
agreeing
with
the
Kings
Majesty
and
his
Commissioners
upon
these
heads
of
policie
,
whereupon
the
Parliament
,
by
the
said
69.
act
1579.
declareth
there
is
none
other
jurisdiction
ecclesiasticall
to
be
acknowledged
,
but
that
which
is
in
this
reformed
Kirk
,
and
floweth
there-from
,
which
extinguisheth
Episcopacy
;
because
it
doth
not
flow
from
this
reformed
Kirk
:
neither
can
produce
its
chartor
from
her
:
for
besides
that
it
was
abolished
by
the
foresaid
acts
1567.
It
was
condemned
also
in
the
book
of
Policie
,
and
in
the
generall
Assembly
holden
at
Dundie
,
1580.
and
their
whole
estate
spirituall
,
and
temporall
condemned
in
the
Assembly
at
Glasgow
,
1581.
and
so
acknowledged
by
his
Majesties
Commissioner
in
the
Assembly
at
Edinburgh
,
1581.
so
that
by
this
act
of
Parliam.
1579.
The
Bishops
are
so
abolished
,
that
unlesse
they
be
established
by
lawfull
Assemblies
of
the
Kirk
,
no
act
of
Parliament
since
sen
can
conduce
for
their
establishment
:
seeing
this
act
with
the
other
acts
for
their
abolition
,
standeth
yet
unrepealed
.
And
farther
for
the
act
of
Parliament
,
1578.
if
the
same
contribute
any
thing
,
for
Episcopacy
,
it
must
either
be
because
Bishops
are
there
mentioned
,
or
for
the
power
thereby
conferred
upon
them
:
But
both
these
are
weak
grounds
.
The
first
because
there
is
no
Bishop
there
named
,
but
such
as
stood
provided
de
facto
on
life
:
which
is
an
designation
of
the
benefice
,
which
was
not
then
extinct
;
and
not
of
the
office
which
was
extinct
.
The
power
conferred
upon
them
by
the
said
act
can
give
no
strength
to
the
argument
:
because
there
is
no
jurisdiction
granted
thereby
to
them
,
but
only
power
to
visit
Hospitalls
:
which
the
Parliam
.
might
have
granted
to
any
person
:
but
was
most
proper
to
these
idle
titulars
of
benefices
,
who
might
best
attend
the
same
,
or
imploy
means
for
their
reparation
.
And
this
charge
is
likewise
communicate
by
act
of
Parliament
to
all
Chancellours
of
this
Kingdome
for
the
time
being
:
And
as
to
the
71.
act
1579.
we
repeat
the
former
answers
that
Superintendents
and
Commissioners
are
there
joyned
with
the
Bishops
;
to
show
that
no
power
is
granted
unto
them
as
Bishops
,
but
Commissioners
from
the
Kirk
,
and
the
name
is
still
used
,
because
the
benefice
was
not
extinct
,
but
they
were
knowne
by
that
appellation
.
The
acts
of
Parliament
1581.
were
better
alledged
for
Assemblies
then
Bishops
,
Anent
the
act
1581.
for
it
is
an
expresse
ratification
of
the
former
acts
of
abolition
of
Bishops
,
and
abrogation
of
all
acts
or
constitutions
,
cannons
civill
or
municipall
contrare
to
the
Religion
then
presently
profest
within
this
kingdome
:
which
is
not
only
clearly
exprest
in
the
words
:
but
if
they
were
doubtsome
(
as
they
are
not
)
were
manifest
for
these
reasons
.
First
,
the
Assembly
holden
at
Edinburgh
,
about
the
very
same
day
,
honoured
with
the
presence
of
his
Majesties
Commissioner
,
is
acknowledged
by
him
to
have
condemned
Episcopacy
whereunto
temporall
jurisdiction
is
annexed
:
and
the
Assembly
declaring
that
function
to
be
against
the
word
of
God
and
acts
of
the
Kirk
,
thereupon
did
supplicat
the
Parliament
,
that
they
should
make
no
acts
repugnant
to
the
word
of
God
,
especially
concerning
Bishops
.
Secondly
,
the
King
and
Estates
by
that
act
ratifieth
all
acts
made
for
maintainance
of
the
liberty
of
the
true
Kirk
of
God
,
presently
professed
within
this
Realme
and
purity
thereof
:
which
present
profession
can
be
no
other
,
then
that
which
was
received
by
the
Kirk
and
Assembly
then
presently
sitting
so
near
the
Parliament
at
Edinburgh
,
which
had
approven
the
Presbyteriall
government
,
condemned
the
Episcopall
,
and
ratified
the
short
confession
simul
&
semel
,
wherein
the
Estates
had
sworn
to
the
Presbyteriall
and
abjured
Episcopall
government
.
Thirdly
,
this
ratification
of
the
former
acts
of
Parliament
must
bee
interpreted
,
according
to
the
words
thereof
,
to
be
in
all
points
,
which
are
not
prejudiciall
to
that
purity
of
Religion
and
liberty
of
the
Kirk
presently
professed
within
this
Realm
.
And
at
this
time
the
whole
Estates
had
subscribed
the
short
Confession
and
so
sworn
to
the
discipline
,
set
down
in
the
book
of
discipline
,
which
by
this
act
is
ratified
in
the
first
place
,
before
any
speciall
enumeration
of
particular
acts
.
Fourthly
,
it
hath
beene
formerly
showne
that
in
the
preceeding
acts
of
Parliament
where
Arch-bishops
or
Bishops
are
named
,
the
same
hath
beene
by
reason
of
their
benefice
,
and
not
their
office
:
which
the
Parliament
could
not
give
them
being
abrogate
by
Assembly
:
or
having
intended
really
to
give
them
any
place
,
would
not
have
joyned
Superintendents
and
other
Commissioners
with
them
:
or
otherwise
they
are
named
as
having
equall
power
with
the
Superintendents
and
other
Commissioners
,
as
in
the
convention
at
Leeth
;
and
conforme
to
the
time
,
especially
1572.
and
1573.
Wherein
some
titulars
or
possessors
of
prelacies
,
so
called
in
the
46.
act
of
the
Parliament
1572.
had
a
commission
from
the
Kirk
like
unto
Superintendents
,
which
was
not
fully
abrogate
untill
1580.
But
all
this
was
without
prejudice
of
the
Kirk
her
liberty
,
to
recall
her
own
commission
from
these
who
were
provided
to
prelacies
;
and
to
condemne
their
Episcopall
offices
,
whereunto
they
ascrived
the
power
;
which
they
really
had
by
their
commission
:
as
the
Kirk
did
upon
good
reasons
abrogate
the
office
of
Superintendents
without
impunging
of
the
saids
acts
of
Parliament
(
which
were
never
rescinded
till
1592.
)
whereby
it
is
evident
,
that
though
this
act
of
Parliament
1581.
ratifie
the
former
acts
wherein
Arch
bishops
,
Bishops
,
Superintendents
,
or
other
Commissioners
of
the
Kirk
are
named
,
yet
seeing
the
said
acts
are
alternative
conceived
,
the
vigour
and
efficacy
thereof
subsists
by
this
ratification
in
the
last
alternative
;
viz.
Commissioners
from
the
Kirk
,
Dyoces
or
Province
:
seeing
the
remanent
were
formerly
condemned
:
especially
by
this
Assembly
of
Edinburgh
holden
the
time
of
the
Parliament
.
Fifthly
,
this
ratification
1581.
of
the
former
acts
made
in
favours
of
the
true
Religion
repeating
only
the
titles
of
these
acts
and
not
themselves
,
cannot
import
any
corroboration
of
the
offices
under
the
titles
mentioned
in
these
former
acts
:
because
this
ratification
,
can
only
be
extended
to
the
matter
,
and
not
to
the
designation
of
the
persons
,
exprest
in
the
former
acts
,
which
is
only
personall
and
circumstantiall
,
as
for
instance
,
this
act
1581.
could
not
confer
any
power
or
employment
upon
Superintendents
:
because
that
office
was
then
abrogate
;
and
out
of
the
Kirk
.
But
the
true
meaning
of
the
act
is
;
that
ratifying
the
substance
and
matter
in
favours
of
the
Kirk
and
Religion
,
it
doth
intrust
the
execution
to
these
whom
the
Kirk
shall
lawfully
authorize
with
commission
for
that
end
,
which
is
more
manifest
in
the
114.
act
Par.
12.
1592.
wherein
this
act
1581.
and
all
the
acts
therein
contained
are
ratified
quoad
materiam
:
and
yet
all
Arch-bishops
and
Commissioners
are
discharged
and
all
Ecclesiasticall
matters
subjected
to
Presbyteries
.
Sixthly
,
it
cannot
probably
agree
with
reason
that
by
this
ratification
the
Parliament
,
above
their
power
would
endevoure
to
establish
in
the
Kirk
any
function
so
recently
condemned
of
before
by
the
Assemblies
at
Dundie
1580.
and
at
Glasgow
and
Edinburgh
,
1581.
immediately
before
this
Parliament
.
The
acts
of
Parliament
1584.
are
of
severall
natures
.
But
they
were
protested
against
,
Anent
the
act
1584.
and
the
third
Estate
of
Parliament
.
by
the
Ministers
of
Edinburgh
in
the
name
of
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
,
at
the
mercate
crosse
of
Edinburgh
,
when
they
were
proclamed
and
as
they
were
made
in
that
time
which
was
called
the
houre
of
darknesse
in
this
Kirk
,
tirrannized
by
the
Earle
of
Arran
,
so
are
they
expresly
repealed
1592.
cap.
114.
Anent
the
act
of
Parliament
1584.
For
the
three
Estates
,
and
so
furth
.
To
answer
:
Primo
,
that
the
Kirk
from
the
yeare
of
God
1580
,
1581.
that
the
Confession
was
subscribed
,
unto
the
year
1597.
all
this
time
was
by
continuall
acts
condemning
the
office
of
Bishops
,
their
spirituall
,
their
temporall
,
their
whole
estate
,
their
confusion
of
civill
and
Ecclesiasticall
jurisdiction
,
and
craving
in
Councell
and
Parliament
the
dissolution
of
Prelacies
and
the
erection
of
Presbyteries
.
2.
De
facto
the
former
Bishops
being
continually
processed
and
sentenced
by
the
Kirk
,
these
who
presumed
to
usurp
that
office
condemned
by
the
Kirk
,
namely
Mr.
Patrick
Adamson
,
and
Mr.
Robert
Mountgomrie
in
the
yeare
1582.
1584.
1586.
they
were
deprived
and
excommunicate
by
this
Kirk
before
the
Parliament
,
1587.
3.
De
facto
no
Ecclesiasticall
Bishop
voted
in
Parliament
but
Mountgomry
and
Adamson
,
who
were
taken
in
by
the
Earle
of
Arran
,
unto
the
Parliament
holden
in
May
at
Edinburgh
1584.
Wherein
the
three
Estates
ratifieth
the
honour
and
dignity
of
the
three
Estates
,
so
that
as
these
two
Bishops
cannot
be
called
the
third
Estate
which
doth
ratifie
,
so
the
Estate
of
Bishops
,
cannot
be
called
the
third
Estate
,
which
is
ratified
:
especially
seeing
by
that
same
Parliament
in
the
132.
act
.
Bishops
of
the
Diocie
are
but
nominate
the
Kings
Commissioners
.
And
in
the
last
act
of
that
same
Parliament
,
printed
of
old
in
black
letter
,
there
is
set
downe
the
Kings
Commission
granted
to
the
said
pretended
Bishop
Adamson
.
4.
From
1581.
till
the
yeare
1597.
the
quoter
doth
not
eite
nor
can
cite
any
act
of
Parliament
expresly
nominating
any
ecclesiasticall
Bishop
,
but
that
in
the
1584.
wherein
he
is
named
as
one
amongst
other
the
Kings
Commissioners
,
whereof
some
were
meere
secular
persons
.
5.
It
is
cleare
by
the
first
act
of
the
ninth
Parliament
1584.
and
the
eleventh
act
of
the
10.
Parliament
1585.
that
Bishopricks
,
Prelacies
,
Abbacies
,
Priories
,
Nunries
,
were
then
thought
to
be
alike
in
the
Kings
hands
,
were
granted
to
whatsoever
persons
being
his
subjects
,
albeit
they
brooked
no
office
in
the
Kirk
:
so
that
some
of
these
lordships
and
Baronies
were
erected
before
1587.
and
excluded
from
the
annexation
.
6.
As
the
Kirk
had
ever
been
craving
the
dissolution
of
Prelacies
,
and
condemning
the
temporall
as
well
as
the
spirituall
estate
of
Bishops
,
by
their
act
of
the
Assembly
1581.
and
by
their
censure
of
the
Presbyterie
of
Striviling
for
admitting
Montgomrie
to
the
temporality
of
the
Bishoprick
of
Glasgow
,
and
censure
of
Mountgomrie
for
aspyring
thereto
,
contrare
to
the
word
of
God
and
acts
of
the
Kirk
in
the
Assembly
1587.
Iuni.
So
in
the
11.
Parl.
of
King
Iames
the
sixt
29.
of
Iuly
1587.
29.
act
.
The
three
Estates
of
Parliament
annexeth
to
the
crown
,
all
Lordships
and
Barronies
pertaining
to
whatsoever
,
Archbishops
,
or
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
Pryors
,
Nunnes
,
and
Munkes
:
reserving
alwayes
to
Archbishops
,
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
Pryors
,
Pryoresses
,
commendators
,
and
others
possessours
of
great
Benefices
of
the
estate
of
Prelates
,
and
which
before
had
or
hath
vote
in
Parliament
,
the
principall
Castles
and
Fortalices
:
whereby
it
is
cleare
,
that
the
stylus
curiae
naming
three
Estates
did
no
wayes
include
Ministers
being
Bishops
:
seeing
no
ecclesiasticall
Bishops
,
sate
in
that
Parliament
,
nor
could
sit
:
because
the
only
two
Bishops
of
the
time
Adamson
and
Montgomery
,
were
before
deprived
and
excommunicat
,
and
certainly
they
neither
would
nor
could
have
sitten
as
an
Estate
in
Parliament
to
abrogate
their
owne
estate
and
lordships
,
and
temporall
land
,
whereupon
that
act
acknowledgeth
any
right
they
had
,
did
depend
.
2.
It
is
cleare
that
Archbishops
or
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
Pryors
,
&c.
all
alike
voted
in
Parliament
of
old
,
not
by
reason
of
their
ecclesiasticall
office
,
but
by
reason
of
their
great
benefices
and
lordships
:
which
here
is
said
to
have
had
vote
in
Parliament
:
for
that
cannot
be
relative
to
the
persons
,
as
unto
Pryoresses
:
but
unto
the
benefices
.
So
that
Ministers
voted
not
as
Ministers
in
name
of
the
Kirk
,
but
as
possessours
of
these
great
benefices
or
Baronies
:
and
others
who
were
not
Ecclesiasticall
persons
being
titulars
,
and
possessours
of
these
great
benefices
both
communi
styl●
were
called
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
&c.
by
vertue
of
the
benefice
without
any
office
,
in
the
rolls
of
Parliament
,
and
in
the
act
of
Assembly
1587.
The
Bishoprick
of
Cathnes
is
said
to
vaike
by
decease
of
Robert
Earle
of
March
,
the
Kings
Uncle
:
And
the
Assembly
in
their
letter
to
the
King
declareth
,
to
be
against
the
word
of
God
and
acts
of
the
Kirk
,
to
present
and
admit
any
Minister
to
that
Bishoprick
,
as
also
some
of
these
titulars
,
and
possessours
of
the
benefices
,
albeit
they
had
no
ecclesiasticall
office
,
did
some
times
ryde
and
vote
in
parliament
.
3.
It
is
cleare
that
the
three
Estates
by
taking
away
from
Archbishops
,
and
Bishops
,
their
Lordships
Barronies
,
and
temporall
lands
,
they
took
away
their
vote
in
parliament
,
which
doth
not
subsist
,
but
in
and
by
the
benefice
,
and
therefore
ecclesiasticall
persons
separat
to
the
Gospel
for
want
of
their
great
benefices
,
had
no
vote
in
parliament
,
till
the
1597.
(
albeit
all
the
interveened
acts
are
made
by
the
three
Estates
,
)
wherein
the
Kings
Majesty
restoreth
Ministers
to
the
titles
and
dignities
of
Prelacies
,
which
showeth
that
before
they
were
disponed
to
others
then
Ministers
;
and
provideth
that
Ministers
presented
to
these
titles
and
dignities
,
and
to
the
benefice
of
Bishopricks
,
shall
have
vote
in
parliament
;
which
sheweth
that
the
benefice
and
not
the
office
giveth
right
to
vote
in
parliament
,
like
as
the
very
act
of
parliament
1606.
acknowledgeth
,
that
by
the
act
of
annexation
of
the
temporality
of
benefice
to
the
Crown
1587.
the
estate
of
Bishops
were
indirectly
abolished
;
and
therefore
they
behoved
to
rescind
the
act
of
annexation
anent
the
benefice
,
and
restore
them
to
these
titles
and
dignities
,
before
Ministers
could
vote
in
parliament
,
but
these
acts
also
are
hereafter
answered
.
7.
But
as
for
130.
act
1584.
no
Bishop
is
therein
mentioned
;
and
yet
it
is
adduced
for
Bishops
,
because
the
three
estates
are
therein
named
,
under
one
of
which
the
Prelate
claimeth
to
be
comprehended
,
but
why
more
he
then
Abbots
,
and
Pry●rs
formerly
abolished
,
as
well
as
Episcopacy
?
why
more
by
that
act
,
then
many
former
made
when
Bishops
neither
rode
,
sate
,
nor
voted
in
parliament
;
but
were
expugned
out
of
this
Kirk
,
and
yet
the
acts
were
all
made
by
the
three
estates
,
which
albeit
it
needeth
none
other
demonstration
then
that
it
is
stylus
curiae
,
carefully
observed
in
this
Kingdome
;
Yet
the
truth
is
,
that
the
Nobility
,
Barrons
,
and
Burrows
were
the
three
estates
of
this
Kingdome
,
many
hundred
yeares
after
Christianity
,
before
any
Bishops
was
in
this
Kingdome
,
as
is
observed
by
Buchanan
and
Boetius
,
and
acknowledged
by
Lesly
in
his
Chronicles
;
and
after
the
Bishops
were
abrogate
expresly
the
three
estates
of
parliament
did
continue
,
and
make
all
acts
of
parliament
.
Yea
,
after
the
1592.
where
Bishops
were
discharged
,
for
if
Bishops
were
an
estate
,
there
behoved
to
be
foure
estates
of
parliament
;
as
there
are
so
many
named
in
the
Commission
granted
by
King
JAMES
,
and
King
CHARLES
,
viz.
The
Clargie
,
Nobility
,
Barons
,
and
Borrows
,
and
that
as
ecclesiasticall
persons
separate
to
the
Gospel
,
since
the
reformation
,
were
never
warranted
to
voice
in
Parliament
,
while
1597.
So
on
the
other
part
,
the
Barons
are
,
and
have
beene
,
as
an
estate
of
parliament
in
uncontravered
possession
of
voting
in
parliament
,
conforme
to
the
101.
act
Parl.
7.
King
IAMES
the
first
,
renewed
again
in
the
parliament
1585.
and
1587.
act
113.
wherein
precepts
of
the
Chancelary
are
ordained
to
be
directed
to
the
Barons
as
unto
an
Estate
of
parliament
:
even
as
they
shall
be
direct
unto
other
Estates
,
to
wit
,
The
Nobilitie
and
Borrows
;
which
in
that
act
is
mentioned
.
So
in
this
same
act
of
parliament
(
which
in
the
narrative
relateth
the
bygone
great
decay
of
the
ecclesiasticall
Estate
)
There
are
exprest
three
compleat
Estates
in
Parliament
,
The
Nobility
,
Barrons
,
and
Borrows
.
And
as
in
law
the
three
Estates
are
intire
without
Bishops
or
Ministers
voters
in
Parliament
,
So
also
,
it
is
most
expedient
,
and
necessar
for
the
liberty
of
the
Kirk
,
honour
of
the
King
,
and
peace
of
this
kingdome
:
That
no
Ministers
vote
in
Parliament
,
as
is
more
clearly
and
largely
proved
in
the
reasons
of
the
protestation
,
given
into
Parliament
against
the
same
,
1606.
And
in
the
act
of
this
Assembly
against
civill
places
of
Kirk-men
.
As
for
the
131.
act
1584.
no
Bishop
is
therein
mentioned
to
get
any
benefite
thereby
,
and
far
lesse
can
the
same
reach
to
the
prejudice
of
the
late
Assembly
,
which
was
indicted
by
his
Majesty
,
and
is
an
ordinare
judicatory
allowed
by
the
lawes
of
God
and
man
:
like
as
it
is
answered
in
our
protestation
,
more
largely
.
And
for
the
132.
and
133.
act
of
the
said
Parliament
1584.
there
is
no
Ecclesiasticall
priviledge
or
authority
thereby
granted
to
Bishops
as
Bishops
;
but
only
a
power
of
cognition
:
wherein
the
Parliament
hath
joyned
others
the
Kings
Commissioners
with
them
,
only
as
the
Kings
Commissioners
:
and
granted
the
same
unto
seculare
persons
with
them
:
but
the
King
could
never
provide
them
to
the
office
and
jurisdiction
of
Bishops
,
which
was
abolished
by
many
acts
of
Parliament
and
Assemblies
before
written
.
The
23.
act
1587.
worketh
directly
against
Bishops
:
Anent
the
act
1587.
being
a
generall
ratification
of
all
acts
formerly
made
anent
the
religion
presently
profest
in
this
kingdome
:
which
must
include
the
acts
abolishing
Episcopacy
;
but
especially
,
seeing
in
the
same
Parliament
1587.
temporall
livings
are
taken
from
the
Bishops
,
as
well
as
the
office
was
1567.
And
the
same
act
undoubtedly
was
granted
in
the
same
meaning
,
wherein
the
Kirk
did
crave
it
;
who
that
same
yeare
had
often
condemned
Episcopall
government
,
as
contraire
to
Gods
word
,
and
the
liberty
of
the
Kirk
,
and
approved
Presbyteriall
government
,
as
flowing
from
the
pure
fountaine
of
Gods
word
.
It
falleth
in
here
to
be
remarked
that
the
act
114.
anno
1592.
is
never
alleadged
:
Anent
the
act
1592.
and
that
because
it
not
only
revocks
in
particular
the
foresaid
acts
1584.
but
in
generall
all
other
acts
contrary
to
that
discipline
then
established
,
and
in
particulare
,
the
Assemblies
,
Presbyteries
and
Synods
▪
with
the
discipline
and
jurisdiction
of
this
Kirk
,
are
ratified
and
established
,
as
most
just
and
Godly
,
notwithstanding
whatsoever
statutes
,
acts
,
cannons
,
civill
or
municipall
lawes
made
in
the
contrare
:
whereunto
his
Majesties
prerogative
is
declared
to
be
no
wayes
prejudiciall
.
Further
the
said
act
abrogates
all
acts
granting
commission
to
Bishops
,
and
other
Judges
constitute
in
Ecclesiasticall
causes
;
and
ordaineth
presentation
to
benefices
to
be
direct
to
Presbyteries
,
with
power
to
give
collation
thereupon
:
And
so
containeth
a
ratification
of
the
heads
of
Policy
set
downe
in
the
second
book
of
discipline
.
Which
act
is
renewed
act
60.
anno
1593.
and
the
power
of
Presbyteries
acknowledged
1594.
act
129.
and
was
never
rescinded
expresly
in
totum
;
but
only
in
part
by
the
ratification
of
the
act
of
Glasgow
.
Which
now
cannot
be
respected
;
but
falleth
ex
consequenti
:
seeing
that
Assembly
of
Glasgow
is
now
upon
just
and
infallible
reasons
declared
to
have
been
null
ab
initio
:
and
so
this
act
of
Parliament
,
wisely
omitted
by
the
collecter
to
the
Commissioners
grace
might
serve
alone
,
without
our
preceeding
speciall
answers
,
for
clearing
the
whole
preceeding
acts
.
The
23.
act
1597.
granteth
the
priviledge
of
a
voyce
in
Parliament
to
the
whole
Kirk
;
Anent
the
acts
1597.
and
under
that
name
to
Abbots
,
or
other
persons
provided
to
prelacies
,
as
well
as
Bishops
:
even
as
in
time
of
papistry
.
So
as
Sir
Robert
Spottiswood
,
Abbot
of
New-abbay
road
thereafter
in
Parliament
:
which
was
both
unwarrantable
and
unusuall
.
Which
doth
nothing
contribute
for
the
Bishops
advantage
,
because
albeit
the
benefice
was
not
extinct
,
yet
neither
the
King
nor
the
Parliament
might
give
them
the
office
so
oft
condemned
by
this
Kirk
:
which
is
also
acknowledged
in
the
same
act
;
because
after
the
granting
to
them
of
the
said
voyce
,
the
Parliament
remitteth
them
to
the
King
and
the
Assembly
,
concerning
their
office
in
their
spirituall
policy
and
government
in
the
Kirk
.
2.
The
said
act
beareth
expresly
to
be
but
prejudice
of
the
jurisdiction
and
discipline
of
the
Kirk
,
established
by
acts
of
Parliament
made
in
any
time
preceeding
,
and
permitted
by
the
said
acts
to
all
provinciall
and
generall
Assemblies
,
and
other
whatsoever
Presbyteries
and
Sessions
of
the
Kirk
:
and
so
the
same
cannot
derogate
from
the
former
acts
ratifying
the
present
discipline
of
the
Kirk
,
especially
the
said
act
1592.
nor
yet
from
the
acts
of
the
Assembly
abjuring
Episcopacy
.
3.
The
priviledge
is
granted
upon
condition
they
be
actuall
Pastors
and
Ministers
.
And
so
we
referre
to
the
world
and
themselves
,
if
with
good
consciences
they
may
claime
the
benefice
of
that
act.
4.
That
priviledge
was
obtruded
,
and
pretended
to
be
introduced
in
favours
of
the
Kirk
:
who
may
and
hath
renounced
the
same
,
as
being
incompatible
with
their
spirituall
function
:
as
the
act
of
the
Assembly
at
more
length
beareth
,
upon
undeniable
reasons
.
5.
When
voyce
in
Parliament
was
first
plausible
obtruded
upon
the
Kirk
,
it
was
neither
proponed
nor
tolerated
in
other
tearmes
then
that
onely
such
should
have
vote
in
Parliament
,
as
had
Commissiom
from
the
Kirk
.
So
that
not
as
Bishops
,
but
as
Ministers
,
Commissioners
from
the
Kirk
,
they
had
vote
in
Parliament
.
Like
as
the
Assembly
at
Montrose
,
1600.
being
so
hardly
prest
by
authority
,
that
they
could
not
get
it
altogether
refused
(
albeit
in
their
conference
at
Haly-rud-house
,
1599.
they
proponed
unanswerable
reasons
against
this
,
and
all
other
civill
places
of
pastours
)
set
downe
cautions
,
binding
the
Ministers
voters
in
Parliament
,
to
bee
insert
in
the
act
of
parliament
subsequent
:
which
was
omitted
notwithstanding
of
the
Bishops
oath
and
duty
in
the
contrare
;
for
the
breach
whereof
they
are
now
most
justly
censured
.
6.
The
ratificatory
acts
of
the
priviledges
of
the
Kirk
and
Discipline
thereof
then
profest
,
are
not
thereby
abrogate
,
but
notwithstanding
thereof
must
stand
in
force
,
because
it
is
ever
understood
,
and
frequently
provided
in
Parliament
,
that
all
acts
thereof
are
made
salvo
jure
cujuslibe●
;
far
more
salvo
jure
ecclesiae
&
sponsae
Christi
,
when
she
is
robbed
of
her
right
without
audience
:
especially
seeing
her
right
,
is
usually
ratified
in
the
first
act
of
every
Parliament
.
7.
Albeit
it
were
granted
,
that
by
this
Act
of
Parliament
,
or
any
whatsoever
the
Prelates
had
voice
in
Parliament
,
yet
that
doth
not
exeime
them
from
Ecclesiastick
censure
,
nor
forefault
the
Kirks
right
,
whereby
she
may
condemne
them
for
their
transgressions
:
as
now
this
Assembly
most
justly
hath
done
,
for
by
their
own
caveats
,
whosoever
is
ecclesiastically
censured
by
Presbyteries
and
provinciall
Assemblies
,
ipso
facto
loseth
his
benefice
and
vote
in
Parliament
.
8.
Further
the
Bishops
in
their
declinatour
professe
they
never
had
commission
from
this
Kirk
to
voice
for
her
in
Parliament
,
according
to
the
cautions
set
down
in
the
Assembly
at
Montrose
:
for
the
which
cautions
that
Assembly
was
never
challenged
,
as
trenching
upon
the
third
estate
.
The
act
of
parliament
1606.
is
coincident
with
the
nature
of
the
preceeding
acts
,
Anent
the
act
1606.
for
albeit
the
King
and
parliament
might
have
reponed
them
to
their
rents
,
teends
,
lands
,
&c.
which
were
annexed
to
the
Crown
;
yea
,
might
have
disponed
to
them
any
part
of
the
patrimony
of
the
Crown
,
If
lordly
titles
and
civill
places
in
the
persons
of
pastors
separat
to
the
Gospel
,
had
been
lawfull
,
yet
could
not
give
them
the
spirituall
office
,
and
jurisdiction
spirituall
,
which
was
abolished
and
abjured
by
many
preceeding
acts
of
Assembly
and
parliament
forecited
.
Et
quod
illud
tantum
agebatur
,
is
evident
by
the
whole
straine
of
the
act
,
reponing
them
,
for
remeed
of
their
contempt
and
poverty
to
their
dignities
,
priviledges
,
livings
,
rents
,
lands
,
and
teinds
:
and
this
alwayes
limited
,
as
was
competent
to
them
,
since
the
reformation
of
Religion
in
the
reformed
Kirk
:
From
which
time
their
office
and
jurisdiction
spirituall
was
alwayes
extinct
.
Which
is
evidently
acknowledged
in
the
act
of
Parliament
1592.
and
expresly
in
the
act
of
parliament
1597.
granting
voice
in
parliament
to
Ministers
.
Which
albeit
it
was
the
first
step
to
Episcopacy
,
yet
the
parliament
thereby
hath
remitted
the
office
of
Bishops
in
their
spiritual
policy
and
government
(
as
not
pertaining
to
their
civill
place
and
jurisdiction
)
to
the
King
and
the
generall
Assembly
of
Ministers
,
as
properly
belonging
to
them
,
but
prejudice
alwayes
of
the
jurisdiction
and
discipline
of
the
Kirk
,
permitted
by
many
acts
of
Parliament
,
(
whereof
that
1592.
forecited
is
one
)
to
generall
provinciall
Assemblies
,
Presbyteries
and
Sessions
of
the
Kirk
,
which
were
never
prejudged
neither
by
the
act
1606.
nor
by
the
act
1609.
albeit
corruption
was
then
fast
advancing
;
till
the
yeare
1612.
at
which
time
first
,
and
never
before
,
the
King
and
Estates
had
taken
the
advice
of
the
pretended
Assembly
at
Glasgow
,
anent
their
office
and
spirituall
jurisdiction
formerly
remitted
to
them
;
as
is
cleare
in
the
act
of
Parliament
1612.
relative
to
that
remit
in
the
Parliament
1597.
which
for
that
cause
is
also
omitted
by
the
quotter
.
Like
as
also
the
act
of
parliament
1609.
restoreth
them
only
to
temporall
jurisdiction
,
Anent
the
act
1609.
and
priviledges
,
lawfully
pertaining
to
them
and
flowing
from
his
Majesty
,
as
any
other
ordinare
jurisdiction
doth
;
with
reservation
of
the
Kings
supremacy
and
prerogative
therein
;
which
can
no
wayes
comprehend
their
ecclesiasticall
office
,
because
the
same
is
not
a
temporall
jurisdiction
,
neither
did
lawfully
pertaine
to
them
,
but
by
the
law
of
God
,
and
acts
of
this
Kirk
after
reformation
;
and
by
the
act
1592.
was
abrogat
and
taken
from
them
;
and
the
ecclesiasticall
power
established
in
presbyteries
.
So
that
if
it
be
an
ecclesiasticall
office
,
it
cannot
flow
from
the
King
,
who
cannot
make
a
Minister
,
Doctor
,
Elder
or
Deacon
in
the
Kirk
;
albeit
hee
may
present
a
Minister
made
by
the
KING
of
Kings
to
the
Kirk
;
neither
can
the
parliament
institute
originally
any
ecclesiasticall
office
in
the
Kirk
,
as
is
before
said
.
Further
the
intended
scope
of
that
act
is
only
the
restitution
of
Commissariats
and
temporal
jurisdiction
flowing
from
his
Majesty
;
as
is
cleare
by
the
act
it selfe
,
bearing
that
they
shall
brooke
all
priviledges
and
jurisdictions
granted
to
them
by
his
Majesty
,
and
redintegrates
them
to
their
former
authority
and
jurisdiction
,
lawfully
pertaining
to
them
,
alwayes
flowing
from
his
Majesty
(
from
whom
only
temporall
jurisdiction
doth
flow
)
which
is
only
the
jurisdiction
of
Commissers
in
temporall
causes
,
and
no
waies
any
spirituall
jurisdiction
competent
ratione
officii
:
which
by
Gods
word
and
the
lawes
of
the
Kingdome
was
abjured
in
them
,
and
established
in
assemblies
,
presbyteries
,
&c.
as
is
many
times
before
repeated
.
But
to
convince
them
further
it
is
not
or
that
both
1606
,
and
1609.
they
road
in
Parliament
,
and
by
their
own
voices
and
the
iniquity
of
the
time
,
made
the
said
acts
without
inserting
the
cautions
made
at
Montrose
,
without
any
commission
from
the
Kirk
,
contraire
to
the
said
cautions
and
their
owne
oath
given
for
observance
thereof
,
against
which
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
did
protest
solemnly
,
clearing
unanswerably
,
not
only
the
unlawfullnesse
of
their
Ecclesiastick
Episcopall
function
;
but
also
of
the
civill
places
in
persons
of
Pastors
,
from
Gods
word
,
our
confession
of
Faith
,
1580.
acts
of
this
Kirk
and
Kingdome
;
but
this
protestation
being
rejected
by
them
was
printed
to
the
view
of
the
world
.
Anent
the
act
1617.
And
as
for
the
act
of
the
Parliament
1617.
it
cannot
set
down
consecration
to
the
office
,
without
a
preceeding
act
of
the
Kirk
:
which
is
not
alleadged
:
but
by
the
contraire
,
the
Kirk
,
had
before
condemned
that
office
,
and
did
particularly
protest
against
that
act
of
Parliament
.
Moreover
this
act
is
builded
upon
the
supposed
ground
of
Glasgow
Assembly
1610.
which
for
infallible
reasons
is
now
annulled
:
and
so
not
only
this
act
1617.
but
all
after
acts
,
ratifying
the
same
,
fall
ex
consequenti
;
both
by
the
light
of
reason
,
law
and
practise
of
this
Kingdome
.
For
when
the
principall
act
or
right
ratified
doth
fall
,
the
subsequent
ratification
falleth
eo
ipso
:
especially
in
this
case
,
when
civill
laws
in
ecclesiasticall
matters
,
cannot
be
made
originally
,
nor
subsist
after
the
abolition
of
the
ecclesiasticall
constitutions
,
which
they
ordaine
under
civill
sanction
to
be
obeyed
:
and
yet
being
once
annulled
they
cannot
be
obeyed
.
And
further
even
that
corrupt
Assembly
of
Glasgow
1610.
which
is
now
declared
to
have
been
null
ab
initio
,
did
never
restore
the
office
of
a
diocesian
Bishop
before
condemned
in
this
Kirk
;
but
did
too
far
enlarge
and
extend
the
power
of
these
who
were
provided
to
the
benefice
of
Bishops
;
and
yet
alwayes
under
cautions
and
limitations
sworn
unto
:
which
they
never
observed
;
and
upon
condition
of
their
subjection
for
censure
to
yearly
generall
Assemblies
:
which
they
have
not
keeped
,
but
impeded
,
and
so
they
ought
not
to
clame
the
benefice
of
these
acts
of
Parliament
concluded
by
their
own
voyces
,
and
protested
against
by
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
and
violated
by
themselves
.
And
last
,
for
answer
to
all
acts
of
Parliament
whatsoever
,
Revised
according
to
the
ordinance
of
the
generall
Assembly
,
by
mee
Mr.
A.
Ihonston
Clerk
thereto
.
Edinb
.
14.
of
Feb.
1639.
BEcause
the
Reader
shall
not
need
to
doubt
of
the
vanity
of
all
these
exceptions
against
the
Acts
of
Parliament
here
cited
,
and
of
the
impertinency
of
their
Citations
of
some
Acts
of
Parliament
to
the
contrary
:
Wee
shall
demonstrate
to
the
Reader
,
that
when
this
Confession
of
Faith
was
first
framed
,
and
injoyned
to
be
subscribed
;
Episcopall
government
was
then
in
force
and
strength
,
which
doth
appeare
by
the
most
unquestionable
and
irrefragable
Record
of
that
Kingdom
,
viz.
The
Bookes
and
Rolls
of
Parliament
.
And
therefore
Wee
have
here
caused
to
be
inserted
out
of
the
Sederunt
Rolls
of
Parliament
,
the
names
of
such
Bishops
as
sate
in
Parliament
,
and
represented
the
third
Estate
since
the
Reformation
,
beginning
no
higher
then
the
yeare
1579.
In
which
the
Reader
must
note
that
the
Abbots
were
secular
men
who
had
got
the
Abbey-lands
,
but
yet
retained
their
names
and
places
in
Parliament
.
Parliament
23.
Octob.
1579.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Archb.
S.
Andrews
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Glasgow
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Dunkell
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Murray
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Orknay
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Brechin
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Abbots
15.
Parliament
penult.
Octob.
1581.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Archb.
S.
Andrews
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Brechin
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Orknay
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Abbots
12.
Parliament
2.
Octob.
1583.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Archb.
S.
Andrews
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Dunkell
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Aberdene
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Brechin
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Orknay
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Dumblane
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Argyl
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Iles.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Abbots
13.
Parliament
22.
May
1584.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Archb.
S.
Andrews
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Dunkel
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Brechin
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Orknay
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Abbots
11.
Parliament
26.
August
1584.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Archb.
S.
Andrews
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Dunkel
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Brechin
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Aberdene
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Abbots
.
4.
Parliament
1.
Decemb.
1585.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Arch●
.
S.
Andrews
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Dunkel
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Brechin
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Orknay
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Abbots
.
9.
Parliament
13.
July
1587.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Archb.
S.
Andrews
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Aberdene
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Dunkell
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Orknay
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Brechin
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Abbots
13.
Parliament
3.
Aprill
1592.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Orknay
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Dunkell
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Abbots
6.
Parliament
3.
Aprill
1593.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Aberdene
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Brechin
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Abbots
6.
Parliament
22.
Aprill
1594.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Dunkell
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Aberdene
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Brechin
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Abbots
5.
Parliament
1.
Novemb.
1597.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
—
Abbots
5.
Parliament
1.
Novem.
1600.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Dunkell
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Brechin
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Abbots
6.
Parliament
12.
Aprill
1604.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Glasgow
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Dunkell
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Rosse
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Brechin
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Caithnes
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Abbots
3.
Parliament
3.
July
1606.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
S.
Andrewes
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Glasgow
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Dunkell
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Rosse
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Galloway
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Orknay
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Abbots
1.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Priors
1.
Parliament
3.
August
1607.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
St.
Andrewes
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Glasgow
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Murray
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Brechin
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Caithnes
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Orknay
.
-
Sederunt
pro
Clero
Abbots
3.
ABout
this
time
Our
Commissioner
resolved
to
aske
Our
leave
for
his
returne
to
Us
,
seeing
there
was
no
good
to
bee
expected
from
Our
faire
and
gracious
proceedings
with
them
of
the
pretended
Assembly
,
and
wrote
unto
Us
accordingly
.
When
he
had
received
Our
leave
for
his
returne
,
hee
hearing
of
the
great
stirres
which
were
now
raised
at
Edinburgh
,
and
the
strong
and
great
guards
which
were
since
his
leaving
of
Glasgow
put
upon
Our
Castle
there
,
repaired
thither
to
Our
Palace
at
Holy-rood-house
,
where
he
found
the
people
of
that
Citie
horribly
abused
by
the
mis-reports
of
all
the
passages
of
the
Assembly
,
whilst
he
continued
at
Glasgow
;
especially
with
a
false
information
that
We
had
there
made
good
nothing
of
all
which
was
contained
in
Our
last
gracious
Declaration
made
at
Edinburgh
the
22.
of
September
last
past
:
herewith
hee
made
Us
presently
acquainted
,
which
moved
Us
by
a
very
speedie
dispatch
to
command
him
by
Our
Proclamation
to
make
known
to
all
Our
subjects
at
Edinburgh
,
the
summe
of
his
whole
proceedings
at
Glasgow
;
which
Our
Commissioner
presently
performed
,
by
causing
this
Our
ensuing
Proclamation
to
bee
published
at
the
Market
Crosse
of
that
Our
Citie
.
Charles
R.
CHARLES
by
the
grace
of
God
,
King
of
Scotland
,
England
,
France
,
and
Ireland
,
defender
of
the
Faith
.
To
Our
Lovits
Maissars
,
Heraulds
,
Pursevants
,
Our
Sheriffes
in
that
part
conjunctly
and
severally
specially
constitute
,
greeting
.
Whereas
for
the
removing
of
the
disorders
which
had
happened
of
late
within
this
Our
Kingdome
,
and
for
setling
of
a
prefect
peace
in
the
Church
and
Common-wealth
thereof
,
We
were
pleased
to
cause
indict
a
free
generall
Assembly
,
to
be
holden
at
Glasgow
the
one
and
twentieth
of
November
last
:
And
for
Our
subjects
their
better
content
and
assurance
that
they
should
bee
freed
of
all
such
things
as
by
their
petitions
and
supplications
given
in
to
the
Lords
of
Our
Privie
Councell
,
they
seemed
to
be
grieved
at
,
We
in
some
sort
preveened
the
Assembly
,
by
discharging
by
Our
Proclamation
the
Service
Book
,
Booke
of
Canons
,
and
high
Commission
,
freed
and
liberate
Our
subjects
from
the
practising
of
the
five
Articles
,
eximed
all
Ministers
at
their
entry
from
giving
any
other
oath
then
that
which
is
contained
in
the
act
of
Parliament
,
made
all
persons
both
Ecclesiasticall
&
Civill
lyable
to
the
censure
of
Parliament
,
generall
Assembly
,
or
any
other
judicatorie
competent
,
according
to
the
nature
of
their
offence
:
had
declared
all
by-gone
disorders
absolutely
forgotten
and
forgiven
:
and
last
,
for
securing
to
all
posteritie
the
truth
and
liberty
of
Religion
,
did
command
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
and
band
for
maintenance
thereof
,
and
of
authoritie
in
defence
of
the
same
,
subscribed
by
Our
deare
Father
,
and
his
houshold
in
anno
1580.
to
be
renewed
and
subscribed
againe
by
Our
subjects
here
:
And
albeit
that
this
Our
gracious
and
pious
command
,
in
stead
of
obedience
and
submission
,
rancountred
open
and
publicke
opposition
and
protestation
against
the
same
:
And
that
they
continued
their
daily
and
hourely
guarding
and
watching
Our
Castle
of
Edinburgh
,
suffering
nothing
to
be
imported
therein
,
but
at
their
discretion
,
stopping
and
impeding
,
any
importation
of
ammunition
,
or
other
necessaries
whatsoever
to
any
of
Our
houses
within
this
Kingdome
:
Denying
to
Us
their
soveraigne
Lord
that
libertie
and
freedome
,
which
the
meanest
of
them
assume
to
themselves
(
an
act
without
precedent
or
example
in
the
Christian
world
.
)
Like
as
they
spared
not
boldly
and
openly
to
continue
their
conventions
and
Councell
tables
of
Nobility
,
Gentrie
,
Ministers
and
Burgesses
within
the
citie
of
Edinburgh
,
where
,
not
regarding
the
laws
of
the
Kingdome
,
without
warrant
of
Authority
,
they
conveened
,
assembled
,
and
treated
upon
matters
,
as
well
Ecclesiasticall
as
Civill
,
sent
their
injunctions
and
directions
throughout
the
countrey
to
their
subordinate
tables
,
and
other
under
Ministers
appointed
by
them
for
that
effect
.
And
under
colour
and
pretext
of
Religion
,
exercing
an
unwarranted
libertie
,
required
obedience
to
their
unlawfull
and
illegall
directions
,
to
the
seen
prejudice
of
Authority
,
and
lawfull
monarchicall
government
.
And
notwithstanding
it
was
evidently
manifest
by
the
illegall
and
unformall
course
taken
in
the
election
of
the
Commissioners
for
the
Assembly
,
whereof
some
of
them
were
under
the
censure
of
this
Church
,
some
under
the
censure
of
the
Church
of
Ireland
,
some
long
since
banished
for
open
and
avowed
teaching
against
Monarchie
,
others
of
them
suspended
,
and
some
admitted
to
the
Ministerie
contrary
to
the
forme
prescribed
by
the
lawes
of
this
Kingdome
;
others
of
them
rebells
,
and
at
the
Horne
,
some
of
them
confined
,
and
all
of
them
by
oath
and
subscription
bound
to
the
overthrow
of
Episcopall
Government
.
And
by
this
and
other
their
under-hand
working
,
and
private
informations
and
perswasions
,
have
given
just
ground
of
suspicion
of
their
partialitie
,
and
so
made
themselves
unfit
judges
of
what
concerneth
Episcopacie
.
And
als
albeit
it
was
sufficiently
cleared
by
the
peremptory
and
illegall
procedures
of
the
Presbyteries
,
who
at
their
owne
hand
by
order
of
Law
,
and
without
due
forme
of
processe
,
thrust
out
Moderatours
lawfully
established
,
and
placed
others
whom
they
found
most
inclinable
to
their
turbulent
humours
,
associate
to
themseves
,
for
chusing
of
the
Commissioners
to
the
Assembly
,
a
Laick-Elder
out
of
each
Parish
,
who
being
in
most
places
equall
,
if
not
moe
in
number
then
the
ministerie
,
made
choice
both
of
the
ministers
,
who
should
be
Commissioners
from
the
Presbyteries
,
as
also
of
a
Laick-Elder
,
(
which
in
time
will
prove
to
be
of
a
dangerous
consequence
,
and
import
a
heavie
burthen
to
the
libertie
of
Church
and
Church-men
)
being
more
directed
therein
by
the
warrants
of
the
foresaid
pretended
Tables
,
then
by
their
owne
judgements
;
as
appeared
by
the
severall
instructions
sent
from
them
(
farre
contrary
to
the
Lawes
of
this
Country
,
and
lowable
custome
of
this
Church
)
some
whereof
were
produced
and
exhibit
by
Our
Commissioner
,
and
publikly
read
:
One
whereof
,
direct
to
the
Noblemen
and
Barons
of
each
Presbyterie
,
doth
among
many
other
odde
passages
,
require
diligence
,
lest
(
say
they
)
by
our
owne
sillinesse
and
treacherie
wee
lose
so
faire
an
occasion
of
our
libertie
both
Christian
and
Civill
;
a
strange
phrase
to
proceed
from
dutifull
or
loyall
hearted
subjects
.
The
other
to
the
Moderatours
of
the
severall
Presbyteries
,
under
the
title
of
Private
Instructions
,
August
27.
first
,
containeth
that
these
private
instructions
shall
be
discovered
to
none
,
but
to
brethren
well
affected
to
the
cause
:
secondly
,
order
must
be
taken
,
that
none
be
chosen
ruling
Elders
but
Covenanters
,
and
those
well
affected
to
the
businesse
:
thirdly
,
that
where
the
Minister
is
not
well
affected
,
the
ruling
Elder
be
chosen
by
the
Commissioners
of
the
shire
,
and
spoken
to
particularly
for
that
effect
:
fourthly
,
that
they
be
carefull
that
no
Chappelmen
,
chaptermen
,
or
Minister
justice
of
peace
,
be
chosen
,
although
Covenanters
,
except
they
have
publikly
renounced
,
or
declared
the
unlawfulnesse
of
their
places
:
fifthly
,
that
the
ruling
Elders
come
from
every
Church
,
in
equall
number
with
the
Ministers
;
and
if
the
Minister
oppose
,
to
put
themselves
in
possession
,
notwithstanding
of
any
opposition
:
sixthly
,
that
the
Commissioner
of
the
shire
cause
conveen
before
him
the
ruling
Elder
of
every
Kirk
chosen
before
the
day
of
the
election
,
and
enjoyne
them
upon
their
oath
,
that
they
give
vote
to
none
but
to
those
who
are
named
already
at
the
meeting
at
Edinburgh
:
seventhly
,
that
where
there
is
a
Nobleman
in
the
bounds
of
the
Presbyterie
,
he
be
chosen
,
and
where
there
is
none
,
there
be
chosen
a
Baron
,
or
one
of
the
best
quality
,
and
he
onely
a
Covenanter
:
eighthly
,
that
the
ablest
man
in
every
Presbyterie
be
provided
to
dispute
de
potestate
supremi
magistratus
in
Ecclesiasticis
,
praesertim
in
convocandis
conciliis
,
&c.
Whereby
it
is
most
evident
what
prelimitations
,
indirect
and
partiall
courses
,
and
dangerous
propositions
have
beene
used
in
the
preparations
and
elections
to
this
pretended
Assembly
.
By
which
unlawfull
doings
,
although
Wee
had
sufficient
reason
to
have
discharged
the
meeting
of
the
said
Assembly
,
yet
We
were
pleased
patiently
to
attend
the
same
,
still
hoping
that
when
they
were
met
together
by
the
presence
of
Our
Commissioner
,
and
assistance
of
some
well
affected
subjects
,
who
were
to
be
there
,
and
by
their
own
seeing
the
real
performance
of
what
was
promised
by
Our
Proclamation
,
they
should
have
bin
induced
to
return
to
the
due
obedience
of
subjects
.
But
when
We
perceived
that
their
turbulent
dispositions
did
increase
,
as
was
manifest
by
their
repairing
to
the
said
pretended
Assembly
with
great
troups
and
bands
of
men
,
all
boddin
in
fear
of
war
,
with
guns
,
&
Pistolets
,
contrary
to
the
lawes
of
this
Kingdome
,
and
in
high
contempt
of
Our
Proclamation
at
Edinburgh
the
16.
day
of
Novemb.
last
:
And
also
by
the
peremptory
refusing
to
the
assessors
,
authorized
by
Us
(
although
fewer
in
number
then
Our
dearest
Father
was
in
use
to
have
)
the
power
of
voting
in
this
Assembly
,
as
formerly
they
had
done
in
all
others
,
openly
averring
that
We
,
nor
Our
Commissioner
,
had
no
further
power
there
then
the
meanest
Commissioner
of
their
number
:
&
by
their
partial
and
unjust
refusing
,
&
not
suffering
to
be
read
the
reasons
&
arguments
given
in
by
the
Bishops
,
&
their
adherents
to
Our
Commissioner
,
why
they
ought
not
to
proceed
to
the
election
of
a
Moderatour
,
neither
yet
to
the
trying
and
admitting
of
the
Commissioners
,
before
they
were
heard
,
though
in
Our
name
they
were
earnestly
required
thereto
by
Our
Commissioner
:
and
notwithstanding
that
Our
Commissioner
by
warrant
from
Us
gave
in
under
his
hand
a
sufficient
Declaration
of
all
that
was
contained
in
Our
late
Proclamation
,
bearing
likewayes
Our
pleasure
of
the
registration
of
the
same
in
the
books
of
Assembly
,
for
all
assurance
of
the
truth
and
puritie
of
Religion
to
all
Our
good
subjects
,
as
doth
clearly
appear
by
the
declaration
it self
;
wherof
the
tenor
follows
.
The
Kings
Majesty
being
informed
that
many
of
his
good
subjects
have
apprehended
that
by
the
introducing
of
the
Service
Book
,
and
Booke
of
Canons
,
the
inbringing
of
Superstition
hath
been
intended
,
hath
been
graciously
pleased
to
discharge
,
like
as
by
these
he
doth
discharge
the
Service
Booke
,
and
Booke
of
Canons
,
and
the
practice
of
them
,
and
either
of
them
,
and
annulls
and
rescinds
all
Acts
of
Councell
,
Proclamations
,
and
other
acts
and
deeds
whatsoever
,
that
have
beene
made
or
published
for
establishing
them
,
or
either
of
them
,
and
declares
the
same
to
be
null
,
and
to
have
no
force
nor
effect
in
time
comming
.
The
Kings
Majestie
,
as
he
conceived
,
for
the
ease
and
benefit
of
the
subject
,
established
the
high
Commission
,
that
thereby
justice
might
be
administrate
and
the
faults
and
errours
of
such
persons
as
are
made
lyable
thereto
,
taken
order
with
,
and
punished
with
the
more
conveniencie
,
and
lesse
trouble
to
the
people
.
But
finding
his
gracious
intention
therein
to
be
mistaken
,
hath
beene
pleased
to
discharge
,
like
as
by
these
Hee
doth
discharge
the
same
,
and
all
acts
and
deeds
whatsoever
made
for
establishing
thereof
.
And
the
Kings
Majesty
being
informed
,
that
the
urging
of
the
five
Articles
of
Perth
Assembly
hath
bred
distraction
in
the
Church
and
State
,
hath
been
graciously
pleased
to
take
the
same
into
His
royall
consideration
,
and
,
for
the
quiet
and
peace
of
this
countrey
,
hath
not
onely
dispensed
with
the
practice
of
the
saids
articles
,
but
also
discharged
all
and
whatsoever
persons
from
urging
the
practice
thereof
,
upon
either
laicke
or
ecclesiasticall
person
whatsoever
,
and
hath
freed
all
His
subjects
from
all
censure
and
paines
whether
ecclesiasticall
or
secular
,
for
not
urging
,
practising
,
or
obeying
them
,
or
any
of
them
,
notwithstanding
of
any
thing
contained
in
the
Acts
of
Parliament
,
or
generall
Assembly
in
the
contrary
.
And
his
Maiesty
is
further
contented
,
that
the
Assembly
take
the
same
so
farre
to
their
consideration
,
as
to
represent
it
to
the
next
Parliament
,
there
to
be
ratified
as
the
Estates
shall
finde
fitting
.
And
because
it
hath
been
pretended
,
that
oaths
have
been
administrate
different
from
that
which
is
set
downe
in
the
acts
of
Parliament
,
his
Maiesty
is
pleased
to
declare
by
me
,
that
no
other
oath
shall
be
required
of
any
Minister
at
his
entry
,
nor
that
which
is
set
downe
in
the
act
of
Parliament
.
And
that
it
may
appeare
how
carefull
his
Maiesty
is
that
no
corruption
nor
innovation
shall
creepe
into
this
Church
,
neither
yet
any
scandall
,
vice
,
or
fault
of
any
person
whatsoever
,
censurable
or
punishable
by
the
Assembly
;
goe
along
unpunished
,
his
Maiestie
is
content
to
declare
by
me
,
and
assure
all
His
good
people
,
that
generall
Assemblies
shall
be
kept
so
oft
,
and
als
oft
as
the
affaires
of
this
Church
shall
require
.
And
that
none
of
His
good
subiects
may
have
cause
of
grievances
against
the
proceedings
of
the
Prelates
,
his
Maiesty
is
content
that
all
and
every
one
of
the
present
Bishops
,
and
their
successors
,
shall
bee
answerable
,
and
accordingly
from
time
to
time
censurable
,
according
to
their
merits
by
the
generall
Assembly
.
And
to
give
all
his
Majesties
good
people
full
assurance
,
that
Hee
never
intended
to
admit
any
alteration
or
change
in
the
true
Religion
profest
within
this
Kingdome
,
and
that
they
may
be
truely
and
fully
satisfied
of
the
reality
of
His
intentions
and
integrity
of
the
same
,
his
Majestie
hath
been
pleased
to
require
and
command
all
His
good
subjects
to
subscribe
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
and
band
for
maintenance
thereof
,
and
of
his
Majesties
person
and
Authority
,
formerly
signed
by
His
dear
Father
,
in
ann.
1580.
and
now
also
requireth
all
these
of
this
present
Assembly
to
subscribe
the
same
.
And
it
is
his
Majesties
will
,
that
this
be
insert
and
registrate
in
the
books
of
Assembly
,
as
a
testimony
to
posteritie
,
not
onely
of
the
sincerity
of
His
intentions
to
the
said
true
Religion
,
but
also
of
His
resolutions
to
maintain
and
defend
the
same
,
and
His
subjects
in
the
profession
thereof
.
Which
declaration
was
by
Our
speciall
command
and
direction
given
in
,
and
subscribed
by
Our
Commissioner
,
upon
protestation
made
by
him
,
that
his
assenting
to
the
registration
hereof
,
should
be
no
approbation
of
the
lawfulnesse
of
this
Assembly
,
nor
of
any
of
the
acts
or
deeds
done
,
or
to
be
done
therein
.
And
finding
them
in
like
sort
no
wayes
to
be
satisfied
therewith
,
and
that
nothing
else
was
able
to
give
them
contentment
,
except
at
their
owne
pleasure
they
were
permitted
to
overthrow
all
Episcopall
government
in
the
Church
,
and
thereby
to
abrogate
Our
publike
lawes
standing
in
vigour
by
the
space
of
many
yeares
by-gone
,
and
to
alter
the
fundamentall
government
of
this
kingdom
,
in
taking
away
one
of
the
three
Estates
,
contrary
to
expresse
acts
of
Parliament
:
And
lest
the
continuance
of
their
meetings
might
have
produced
other
the
like
dangerous
acts
so
derogatory
to
Royall
authority
,
We
were
forced
for
preveening
thereof
,
and
for
the
reasons
and
causes
above-mentioned
,
and
divers
others
importing
true
monarchicall
government
,
to
dissolve
and
breake
up
the
said
pretended
Assembly
,
and
to
discharge
them
of
all
farther
meeting
,
treating
and
concluding
any
thing
therein
.
And
yet
in
that
calme
and
peaceable
way
,
as
Our
Commissioner
before
his
removing
desired
their
pretended
Moderator
for
that
time
to
have
said
prayer
,
and
so
concluded
that
dayes
session
,
that
so
they
might
have
had
time
to
thinke
upon
the
just
reasons
of
his
refusing
to
assist
,
or
be
any
longer
present
at
the
said
pretended
Assembly
,
&
of
the
causes
moving
Us
to
the
dissolving
thereof
:
and
notwithstanding
his
earnest
urging
the
same
,
and
being
willing
to
returne
the
next
morning
to
heare
their
answer
;
in
place
of
all
other
satisfaction
to
his
so
reasonable
and
moderate
desires
,
it
was
refused
,
and
met
with
a
protestation
of
an
high
and
extraordinary
straine
,
thereby
presuming
to
cyte
and
call
Our
Councell
in
question
,
for
their
dutifull
assistance
and
obedience
to
Us
and
Our
Commissioner
.
And
finding
their
disobedience
thus
to
increase
,
We
were
constrained
to
discharge
them
of
new
againe
the
next
day
thereafter
,
by
publike
proclamation
,
under
the
paine
of
treason
.
And
albeit
that
their
contumacie
is
such
as
hath
not
been
heard
of
in
former
times
,
yet
they
shall
never
move
Us
to
alter
the
least
point
or
article
of
that
We
have
already
declared
by
proclamation
,
or
declaration
under
Our
Commissioners
hand
:
All
which
was
publikely
read
,
and
by
Our
Commissioner
required
to
be
insert
and
registrate
in
the
books
of
Assembly
,
therein
to
remain
as
a
testimonie
to
posterity
,
not
onely
of
the
sinceritie
of
Our
intentions
to
the
true
Religion
,
but
also
of
Our
resolution
,
to
maintaine
and
defend
the
same
,
and
Our
subjects
in
the
profession
thereof
:
And
perceiving
likewise
that
in
contempt
of
Our
proclamation
at
Glasgow
the
29.
of
November
they
goe
still
on
to
conveene
,
meet
,
and
to
make
illegall
and
unwarrantable
acts
,
We
have
conceived
it
fitting
to
forewarne
all
Our
good
subjects
of
the
danger
that
they
may
incurre
by
being
insnared
by
these
their
unlawfull
procedures
.
And
to
this
purpose
doe
not
onely
liberate
and
free
them
from
all
obedience
to
any
of
the
pretended
acts
,
made
,
or
to
be
made
at
the
said
pretended
assembly
,
or
Committees
direct
therefrom
,
but
do
also
free
them
from
all
pain
and
censure
which
the
said
pretended
assembly
shall
inflict
upon
them
,
or
any
of
them
.
And
therefore
doe
discharge
and
prohibit
all
Our
subjects
,
that
they
nor
none
of
them
acknowledge
nor
give
obedience
to
any
pretended
acts
nor
constitutions
made
or
to
bee
made
at
the
said
pretended
meetings
,
under
all
highest
paines
.
And
We
command
,
charge
,
and
inhibite
all
presbyteries
,
sessions
of
Kirkes
,
Ministers
within
this
Realme
,
that
none
of
them
presume
nor
take
upon
hand
privately
nor
publikely
in
their
sessions
and
meetings
,
nor
in
their
conferences
,
sermons
,
nor
no
other
manner
of
way
,
to
authorize
,
approve
,
justifie
,
or
allow
the
said
unlawfull
meeting
or
assembly
at
Glasgow
:
neither
yet
to
make
any
Act
thereupon
,
nor
to
do
any
other
thing
private
or
publike
,
which
may
seeme
to
countenance
the
said
unlawfull
Assemblie
,
under
the
paine
to
bee
repute
,
holden
and
esteemed
and
pursued
as
guiltie
of
their
unlawfull
meeting
,
and
to
bee
punished
therefore
with
all
rigour
:
And
siclike
Wee
command
all
and
sundrie
Noblemen
,
Barons
,
Gentlemen
,
Magistrates
,
and
all
other
Our
lieges
who
shall
happen
to
bee
present
and
heare
any
Ministers
either
in
publike
or
private
conferences
and
speeches
,
or
in
their
Sermons
,
to
approve
and
allow
the
said
unlawfull
Assemblie
,
raile
and
utter
any
speeches
against
Our
Royall
commandments
,
or
proceedings
of
Us
,
or
Our
Councell
,
for
punishing
or
suppressing
such
enormities
,
that
they
make
relation
and
report
thereof
to
Our
Councell
,
and
furnish
probation
,
to
the
effect
the
same
may
bee
accordingly
punished
,
as
they
will
answer
to
Us
thereupon
:
Certifying
them
who
shall
heare
and
conceale
the
said
speeches
,
that
they
shall
bee
esteemed
as
allowers
of
the
same
,
and
shall
accordingly
bee
taken
order
with
,
and
punished
therefore
without
favour
.
And
to
this
effect
We
likewise
straightly
charge
and
command
all
Judges
whatsoever
within
this
Realme
,
Clerks
and
Writers
,
not
to
grant
or
passe
any
Bill
,
summons
,
or
letters
,
or
any
other
execution
whatsoever
,
upon
any
Act
or
Deed
proceeding
from
the
said
pretended
Assemblie
,
and
all
keepers
of
the
signet
from
signetting
thereof
,
and
that
under
all
highest
paines
.
And
because
Wee
gave
order
and
warrant
to
Our
Commissioner
to
make
open
declaration
,
not
onely
of
Our
sense
,
but
even
of
the
true
meaning
of
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
in
Anno
1580.
by
which
it
may
clearely
appeare
,
that
as
Wee
never
intended
thereby
to
exclude
Episcopacie
,
so
by
no
right
construction
can
it
bee
otherwayes
interpreted
,
as
is
more
nor
evident
by
the
reasons
contained
in
the
said
Declaration
,
and
many
more
,
which
for
brevitie
(
the
thing
in
it selfe
being
so
cleare
)
are
omitted
.
Herefore
Wee
do
not
onely
prohibit
and
discharge
all
Our
subjects
from
subscribing
any
band
,
or
giving
any
writ
,
subscription
,
or
oath
to
,
or
upon
any
Act
,
or
Deed
that
proceeds
from
the
foresaid
pretended
Assemblie
,
but
also
do
require
them
not
to
subscribe
,
nor
sweare
the
said
Confession
in
no
other
sense
then
that
which
is
contained
in
the
said
Declaration
,
and
manifestly
emitted
by
Our
Commissioner
,
under
all
highest
paines
.
And
that
none
of
Our
good
subjects
,
who
in
their
duty
and
bound
obedience
to
Us
shall
refuse
to
acknowledge
the
said
pretended
Assemblie
,
or
any
of
the
pretended
Acts
,
constitutions
,
warrants
,
or
directions
proceeding
therefrom
,
may
have
just
ground
of
feare
of
danger
or
harme
by
doing
thereof
,
Wee
do
by
these
promise
,
and
upon
the
word
of
a
King
oblige
Our selves
by
all
the
Royall
authoritie
and
power
wherewith
God
hath
endowed
Us
,
to
protect
and
defend
them
,
and
everie
one
of
them
in
their
persons
,
fortunes
,
and
goods
,
against
all
and
whatsoever
person
or
persons
who
shall
dare
or
presume
to
call
in
question
,
trouble
,
or
any
wayes
molest
them
,
or
any
of
them
therefore
.
And
Our
will
is
,
and
Wee
charge
you
straitly
and
command
,
that
incontinent
these
Our
Letters
seene
,
you
passe
,
and
make
publication
hereof
by
open
Proclamation
at
the
market
crosse
of
Edinburgh
,
and
other
places
needfull
,
wherethrough
none
pretend
ignorance
of
the
same
.
Given
from
Our
Court
at
Whitehall
the
eighth
day
of
December
,
and
of
Our
Reigne
the
fourteenth
yeere
,
1638.
Per
Regem
.
THis
Our
Proclamation
,
published
onely
to
make
Our
people
acquainted
with
Our
gracious
proceedings
at
Glasgow
,
which
by
the
malice
of
their
Leaders
had
either
beene
concealed
from
them
,
or
misreported
to
them
,
was
received
,
as
all
Our
former
gracious
proffers
,
with
a
verie
undutifull
,
windie
and
blustering
Protestation
,
so
full
of
words
,
but
withall
,
so
void
of
truth
and
sense
,
as
We
were
once
resolved
not
to
have
inserted
it
here
,
neither
indeed
is
it
necessarie
it
should
,
for
it
is
stuffed
with
the
idle
and
superfluous
repetitions
of
those
things
which
are
contained
in
their
former
Protestations
,
especially
their
last
Protestation
made
at
Glasgow
,
with
which
indeed
it
is
for
the
most
part
the
same
verbatim
:
Yet
,
because
We
know
that
if
it
should
be
left
out
they
would
not
stick
to
assure
their
followers
,
that
it
was
omitted
because
of
the
unanswerable
pregnancie
of
the
reasons
contained
in
it
,
here
you
shall
have
it
,
but
without
any
answer
to
it
,
as
to
their
former
Protestations
hath
beene
given
;
there
being
verie
little
in
it
which
is
new
,
and
so
not
answered
before
,
or
what
is
in
it
new
being
either
verie
false
or
verie
impertinent
,
both
which
falsities
and
impertinencies
shall
onely
bee
observed
on
the
margent
,
being
assured
that
the
Reader
will
easily
finde
that
there
is
nothing
in
it
worthie
of
any
larger
answer
.
The
Protestation
of
the
generall
Assemblie
of
the
Kirke
of
Scotland
,
made
at
the
Market
Crosse
of
Edinburgh
the
18.
of
December
,
1638.
WE
Commissioners
from
Presbyteries
,
Burghes
,
and
[
*
](A68707-e29440-b)
*
False
:
for
there
was
not
,
after
Our
Commissioners
leaving
of
the
Assemblie
,
any
one
Commissioner
from
any
Universitie
of
that
Kingdome
,
which
did
not
desert
it
.
Universities
,
now
conveened
,
and
yet
sitting
in
a
full
and
free
Assemblie
of
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
,
indicted
by
his
Majestie
,
and
gathered
together
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
the
onely
Head
and
Monarch
of
his
owne
Kirk
;
And
We
Noblemen
,
Barons
,
Gentlemen
,
Ministers
,
Burgesses
and
Commons
,
Subscribers
of
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
make
it
knowne
;
that
where
We
his
Majesties
loyall
subjects
of
all
degrees
,
considering
and
taking
to
heart
the
many
and
great
innovations
and
corruptions
lately
by
the
Prelats
and
their
adherents
introduced
into
the
doctrine
,
worship
,
and
discipline
of
this
Kirk
,
which
had
been
before
in
great
purity
,
to
our
unspeakable
comfort
,
established
among
us
,
were
moved
to
present
many
earnest
desires
and
humble
supplications
to
his
sacred
Majestie
,
for
granting
a
free
generall
Assemblie
,
as
the
only
legall
and
readie
mean
to
try
these
innovations
,
to
purge
out
the
corruptions
,
and
settle
the
disorder
of
the
Kirk
,
for
the
good
of
Religion
,
the
honour
of
the
King
,
and
the
comfort
and
peace
of
the
Kirk
and
Kingdome
:
it
pleased
his
gracious
Majestie
out
of
his
Royall
bountie
,
to
direct
unto
this
Kingdome
,
the
Noble
and
Potent
Lord
James
Marquesse
of
Hamiltoun
,
with
Commission
to
heare
and
redresse
the
just
grievances
of
the
good
subjects
:
who
,
by
many
Petitions
and
frequent
conferences
being
fully
informed
of
the
absolute
necessitie
of
a
free
generall
Assemblie
,
as
the
onely
judicatorie
which
had
power
to
remedy
those
evils
,
was
pleased
to
undergo
the
paines
of
a
voyage
to
England
,
for
presenting
the
pitifull
condition
of
our
Kirk
to
his
sacred
Maiestie
:
And
the
said
Commissioner
his
Grace
returned
againe
in
August
last
,
with
power
to
indict
an
Assemblie
,
but
with
the
condition
of
such
[
*
](A68707-e29490-b)
*
False
.
prelimitations
,
as
did
both
destroy
the
freedome
of
an
Assemblie
,
and
could
no
wayes
cure
the
present
diseases
of
this
Kirk
.
Which
was
made
so
clearely
apparant
to
his
[
*
](A68707-e29500-b)
*
More
false
then
the
other
,
if
it
were
possible
.
Grace
,
that
for
satisfying
the
reasonable
desires
of
the
subjects
,
groaning
under
the
wearinesse
and
prejudices
of
longsome
attendance
,
he
was
againe
pleased
to
undertake
another
journey
to
His
Majestie
,
and
promised
to
endeavour
to
obtaine
a
free
generall
Assemblie
,
without
any
prelimitation
,
either
of
the
constitution
and
members
,
or
matters
to
bee
treated
,
or
manner
and
order
of
proceeding
:
so
that
if
any
question
should
arise
concerning
these
particulars
(
whereof
the
power
of
ruling
Elders
as
a
part
of
the
constitution
,
and
the
examination
of
Episcopacie
as
a
present
question
to
bee
moved
,
was
exprest
,
albeit
now
the
Commissioner
hath
pretended
the
samine
for
the
greatest
causes
of
his
rising
and
away
going
from
the
Assemblie
)
the
samine
should
be
cognosced
,
judged
,
and
determined
by
the
Assemblie
,
as
the
onely
judge
competent
:
And
accordingly
by
warrant
from
our
sacred
Soveraigne
returned
to
this
Kingdome
,
and
in
September
last
caused
indict
a
free
generall
Assemblie
to
bee
holden
at
Glasgow
,
the
21.
of
November
last
,
to
the
unspeakable
joy
of
all
good
subjects
and
Christian
hearts
,
who
thereby
did
expect
the
perfect
satisfaction
of
their
long
expectations
,
and
the
finall
remedie
of
their
pressing
grievances
.
But
these
hopes
were
soone
blasted
,
for
albeit
the
Assemblie
did
meet
and
begin
at
the
appointed
day
,
and
for
the
space
of
seven
dayes
sitting
was
countenanced
with
his
Graces
personall
presence
,
yet
his
Grace
did
never
allow
any
freedome
to
the
Assemblie
,
competent
to
it
by
the
Word
of
God
,
Acts
and
practice
of
this
Kirk
,
and
his
Majesties
indiction
,
but
did
labour
to
restraine
the
samine
during
the
time
of
his
abode
there
,
by
protesting
against
all
the
Acts
made
therein
,
and
against
the
constitution
thereof
by
such
members
,
as
by
all
Law
,
reason
,
and
custome
of
this
Kirk
,
were
ever
admitted
as
members
constituents
of
our
free
Assemblies
,
and
by
denying
his
approbation
to
the
things
proponed
and
concluded
,
though
most
cleare
,
customable
,
and
uncontroverted
.
And
further
,
his
Grace
after
the
presenting
and
reading
of
his
owne
Commission
from
our
sacred
Soveraigne
,
and
after
his
seeing
all
our
Commissions
from
Presbyteries
,
Burghes
,
and
Universities
,
produced
and
examined
,
and
the
Assemblie
constitute
in
all
the
members
by
unanimous
consent
,
did
,
to
our
great
griefe
,
without
any
just
cause
or
occasion
offered
by
us
,
[
*
](A68707-e29520-b)
*
False
,
and
sufficiently
before
disproved
unexpectedly
depart
,
and
discharge
any
further
meeting
or
proceeding
in
this
Assemblie
,
under
the
paine
of
treason
;
and
after
seven
dayes
sitting
,
declare
all
Acts
made
,
or
thereafter
to
bee
made
in
this
Assemblie
,
to
bee
of
no
force
nor
strength
;
and
that
for
such
causes
as
were
either
then
exprest
verbally
by
his
Grace
,
or
contained
in
a
Proclamation
made
by
his
Grace
at
Glasgow
,
[
*
](A68707-e29530-b)
*
It
is
a
wonder
that
men
can
be
found
who
dare
averre
such
an
untruth
,
when
the
Proclamation
at
Glasgow
is
subscribed
by
the
hands
of
our
Councellours
:
let
the
Reader
turne
back
to
it
and
be
judge
.
without
any
warrant
of
an
Act
of
Councell
,
contrarie
to
the
Law
and
custome
of
this
Realme
:
whereunto
we
answered
by
our
Protestation
of
the
29.
of
November
,
or
otherwise
for
such
reasons
as
his
Grace
thought
meet
to
alledge
,
which
are
since
superadded
in
this
late
Proclamation
,
now
made
at
Edinburgh
,
this
18.
of
December
,
wherein
,
for
our
greater
surcharge
of
sorrow
,
wee
are
heavily
and
wrongously
blamed
and
taxed
of
many
great
offences
.
And
first
for
making
Protestation
against
the
Proclamation
made
at
Edinburgh
the
22.
of
September
last
,
Anent
our
Protestation
.
whereas
our
reasons
contained
in
that
our
Protestation
are
so
forcible
and
just
,
to
demonstrate
the
necessity
and
lawfulnesse
of
our
Act
,
that
wee
judge
all
good
men
and
Christians
will
be
satisfied
therewith
;
whereanent
we
remit
our selves
to
our
Protestation
printed
,
and
will
not
for
shortnesse
repeat
the
samine
reasons
here
.
And
where
we
are
reproached
and
blamed
in
this
new
Proclamation
for
guarding
and
watching
the
Castle
of
Edinburgh
,
Anent
our
watching
the
Castle
of
Edinburgh
.
and
impeding
to
import
ammunition
,
or
other
necessaries
,
to
any
of
his
Majesties
houses
;
an
Act
which
is
exaggerat
to
bee
without
an
example
in
the
Christian
world
,
seeing
we
denie
that
libertie
to
our
Soveraigne
,
which
the
meanest
of
us
do
assume
to
our selves
:
For
answer
hereunto
,
wee
confidently
affirme
that
wee
are
unjustly
challenged
of
all
the
said
points
,
except
for
preveening
dangers
evidently
threatned
unto
us
,
by
circumspect
attendance
about
the
Castle
of
Edinburgh
;
which
afterward
we
shall
shew
to
be
warrantably
done
:
[
*
](A68707-e29600-b)
*
They
confesse
it
within
eight
lines
after
this
.
For
we
declare
that
we
have
never
made
the
least
stop
or
hindrance
to
the
importation
of
any
ammunition
,
victuall
,
or
thing
whatsoever
,
into
any
other
of
his
Majesties
houses
,
or
Castles
:
Nor
for
carrying
all
necessarie
sustentation
into
the
Castle
of
Edinburgh
.
Neither
hath
any
of
us
fortified
,
or
provided
any
of
our
private
houses
for
warlike
defence
;
so
that
all
those
are
heavie
,
and
unjust
imputations
:
But
wee
confesse
and
grant
,
that
there
being
some
provision
and
ammunition
quietly
imported
into
this
Kingdome
,
for
furnishing
the
Castle
of
Edinburgh
,
and
intended
secretly
to
have
been
put
therein
,
we
have
carefully
preveened
the
samine
by
our
diligent
attendance
,
And
that
for
such
reasons
,
grounded
upon
equitie
,
the
Law
of
nature
,
and
municipall
Lawes
and
Acts
of
Parliament
of
this
Kingdome
,
and
the
lowable
example
of
our
predecessours
:
For
the
truth
is
,
that
having
petitioned
his
Majestie
for
redresse
of
our
just
grievances
,
and
a
legall
triall
thereof
,
before
we
received
any
answer
thereunto
,
all
possible
meanes
were
used
to
dissolve
that
union
which
was
made
amongst
us
for
that
good
cause
,
and
to
impede
all
our
meetings
from
deliberating
thereupon
,
wherein
the
town
of
Edinburgh
made
a
considerable
part
,
not
onely
as
an
important
member
of
this
conjunction
,
but
as
a
most
commodious
and
ordinarie
place
of
our
meetings
;
so
that
when
all
other
meanes
of
perswasion
had
failed
,
the
meanes
of
terrour
was
not
left
unassaied
:
And
for
that
effect
a
great
quantitie
of
ammunition
was
brought
by
sea
from
forraine
parts
to
have
beene
clandestinly
imported
into
the
Castle
of
Edinburgh
,
as
no
doubt
it
was
intended
,
seeing
the
samine
was
unloaded
in
the
dead
time
of
the
night
:
And
we
considering
that
in
case
the
samine
had
bin
imported
into
the
castle
,
with
other
provision
and
store
formerly
therein
,
the
samine
might
have
bin
used
&
imploied
for
the
overthrow
of
that
place
,
and
tended
to
our
great
prejudice
,
by
with-drawing
them
,
upon
that
terrour
,
and
displacing
us
from
our
ordinarie
meetings
;
upon
these
reasons
and
considerations
we
preveened
the
samine
by
such
a
loyal
way
as
cannot
be
offensive
to
Authoritie
:
[
*
](A68707-e29610-b)
*
True
:
but
We
,
and
Our
Councell
,
and
Our
Judges
,
and
the
rest
of
Our
loyall
subjects
are
the
publike
;
mutiners
and
rebels
are
but
a
private
and
schismaticall
part
,
though
never
so
many
.
For
the
safetie
of
the
publike
is
the
end
of
all
lawfull
power
,
and
supreme
Law
.
And
the
adversaries
of
our
Religion
having
formerly
boasted
,
by
that
provision
so
to
furnish
the
Castle
,
that
it
might
beat
down
the
town
of
Edinburgh
,
and
bar
the
supplicants
from
meeting
therein
,
we
had
just
reason
to
hinder
that
fetter
of
slavery
to
be
put
upon
the
towne
;
and
that
the
Castle
of
Edinburgh
,
which
is
amongst
the
first
strengths
of
the
land
against
forraine
forces
,
might
bee
turned
as
a
speciall
engine
of
constraint
against
the
subjects
,
to
hinder
their
lawfull
meetings
,
or
to
force
the
towne
of
Edinburgh
to
separate
from
the
rest
of
the
supplicants
:
Which
great
prejudice
the
Law
of
nature
teacheth
us
to
avoid
,
And
yet
we
have
not
proceeded
therein
without
the
warrant
of
the
Acts
of
Parliament
.
For
first
,
where
there
is
any
violent
presumption
of
spoyling
of
the
Countrey
,
it
is
ordained
that
the
[
*
](A68707-e29640-b)
*
But
not
without
or
against
the
Kings
command
;
his
Generall
(
much
lesse
any
Lievtenant
of
his
)
cannot
do
that
.
Lievtenant
raise
the
Countrey
,
and
passe
to
such
Castles
and
fortalices
where
there
is
any
unrulie
men
,
and
take
sovertie
of
the
persons
within
these
houses
,
that
the
Countrey
and
all
the
Kings
lieges
bee
unharmed
and
unskathed
of
the
saids
houses
,
and
of
them
who
inhabits
the
samine
from
time
forth
:
And
if
any
make
difficultie
to
bee
arrested
,
and
finde
sovertie
as
Law
will
,
they
shall
bee
streinied
thereto
,
James
2.
Parliament
2.
Act
3.
And
therefore
now
seeing
there
is
not
onely
violent
presumption
,
but
great
menacing
,
from
the
adversaries
of
the
truth
and
Countrey
,
and
their
adherents
,
of
the
breaking
of
the
Countrey
and
harming
of
the
samine
;
and
especially
his
Majesties
lieges
within
Edinburgh
,
by
the
extraordinarie
provision
of
munition
to
the
Castle
of
Edinburgh
,
and
that
by
the
saids
Bishops
plots
from
his
Majesties
prime
officers
,
who
in
his
Majesties
absence
should
preveene
that
inconvenient
by
the
ordinance
of
that
Act
:
Therefore
upon
their
default
the
Countrey
it selfe
and
the
Kings
lieges
,
in
whose
favours
the
Act
is
made
,
may
provide
for
their
owne
safetie
,
and
keep
themselves
unharmed
by
that
Castle
,
or
any
inhabitants
thereof
,
and
so
preveen
the
importation
of
ammunition
thereunto
,
conforme
to
the
said
Act
of
Parliament
.
[
*
](A68707-e29670-b)
*
All
this
which
followeth
,
concerning
the
guarding
of
Our
Castles
and
Forts
,
and
keeping
Us
out
of
them
,
containeth
no
lesse
then
treason
,
and
is
not
to
be
answered
with
a
pen
.
Secondly
,
as
the
Castle
of
Edinburgh
and
certaine
other
Castles
and
lands
are
the
Kings
undoubted
annexed
propertie
,
so
it
is
to
bee
considered
for
what
cause
they
were
annexed
,
by
whom
annexed
,
upon
what
condition
,
and
how
to
be
disponed
upon
.
For
the
onely
cause
exprest
in
the
annexation
thereof
41.
Act.
James
2.
Parliament
11.
is
,
that
the
povertie
of
the
Crowne
is
oftimes
the
cause
of
the
povertie
of
the
Realme
:
Which
Act
makes
no
mention
that
the
King
was
annexer
of
the
Castles
and
Lands
to
the
Crowne
,
but
only
that
by
the
advice
of
the
full
Councell
of
the
Parliament
it
was
so
statute
and
ordained
,
And
appoints
that
they
may
not
bee
disponed
upon
,
without
advice
,
deliverance
,
and
decreet
of
the
whole
Parliament
,
for
great
,
seene
,
and
reasonable
causes
of
the
Realme
:
So
that
being
thus
annexed
to
the
Crowne
by
the
Realme
it selfe
,
for
avoyding
an
inconvenient
to
the
Realme
,
and
being
annexed
with
condition
not
to
be
disponed
upon
without
the
advice
and
decreet
of
the
whole
Parliament
,
and
for
great
,
seene
,
and
reasonable
causes
of
the
Realme
;
justice
and
equitie
will
require
,
that
these
Castles
should
not
be
made
an
instrument
of
the
povertie
and
desolation
of
the
capitall
towne
of
the
Realme
,
and
of
the
harme
of
the
most
considerable
part
of
the
bodie
of
the
Realme
there
conveened
for
supplicating
his
Majestie
and
the
Councell
,
and
preparing
overtures
to
the
future
Parliament
,
for
redresse
of
our
just
grievances
.
But
now
by
this
extraordinarie
provision
to
the
Castle
,
being
threatned
with
ruine
and
exterminion
,
they
may
stop
the
misimploying
of
that
benefit
granted
to
the
Realme
eo
animo
&
ad
hunc
finem
,
for
the
well
of
the
Realme
,
while
the
Parliament
of
the
Kingdome
give
their
humble
advice
to
his
Majestie
thereanent
.
Thirdly
,
by
the
9.
Act.
9.
Parl.
James
6.
it
is
acknowledged
that
the
Castle
of
Edinburgh
,
Dumbartane
,
Stirling
,
and
Blaknesse
,
are
foure
chiefe
strengths
of
the
Realme
which
ought
to
be
safely
kept
to
the
Kings
behove
,
and
wel-fare
of
the
Realme
:
And
for
keeping
the
Castle
of
Edinburgh
,
there
is
assigned
,
with
consent
of
the
Estates
,
both
money
and
victuall
,
a
great
part
whereof
is
forth
of
the
thirds
of
benefices
,
which
thirds
in
December
1561.
were
decerned
and
ordained
by
Queene
Marie
,
with
advice
of
her
Councell
and
others
of
the
Nobilitie
then
present
,
to
bee
up
taken
and
imployed
for
these
two
uses
:
viz.
Sustaining
of
Ministers
,
and
entertaining
and
setting
forward
the
common
and
publike
affaires
of
the
Countrey
and
Common-wealth
of
the
Realme
:
which
was
also
enacted
,
Act
10.
Parl.
1.
James
6.
and
thereafter
ratified
Act
121.
Parl.
12.
James
6.
Whereby
it
doth
appeare
that
as
the
Castle
is
the
Kings
undeniable
annexed
propertie
,
so
it
is
also
a
strength
of
the
Realme
,
which
should
be
safely
kept
to
his
Majesties
behove
,
and
wel-fare
of
the
Realme
,
having
for
the
keeping
thereof
rents
assigned
with
consent
of
the
three
Estates
of
the
Kingdom
forth
out
of
the
thirds
of
benefices
,
estimate
by
the
Estates
in
eum
usum
,
for
entertaining
and
setting
forward
the
publike
affaires
of
the
Countrey
and
Common-wealth
of
the
Realm
.
And
consequently
the
most
[
*
](A68707-e29770-b)
*
Which
the
Covenanters
are
not
.
loyall
part
of
the
body
of
the
Realme
hath
maine
interest
to
divert
the
converting
of
this
strength
to
the
weakning
or
ruine
of
the
Realme
or
any
member
thereof
,
threatned
by
this
unusuall
provision
,
and
openly
denounced
by
our
said
enemies
.
Fourthly
,
by
the
125.
Act
7.
Parl.
James
6.
it
is
acknowledged
that
the
Kings
Castles
and
strengths
are
the
keyes
of
the
Realme
:
and
the
onely
use
of
keyes
is
for
keeping
together
in
safetie
and
preservation
,
and
not
for
spartling
,
dispersing
,
or
perdition
.
So
that
the
Realme
and
collective
bodie
thereof
can
hardly
be
disallowed
for
contributing
their
loyall
endeavours
to
the
good
keeping
of
their
[
*
](A68707-e29800-b)
*
Whether
should
the
King
or
his
subjects
keep
the
keyes
of
his
owne
Kingdome
?
owne
keyes
,
when
contrarie
to
the
right
end
these
keyes
are
used
against
the
Countrey
and
Realme
,
whereof
they
should
be
,
and
are
the
keyes
of
safetie
:
as
by
the
said
Act
is
declared
.
Fifthly
,
by
the
same
Act
,
all
violent
detainers
of
the
Kings
Castles
from
him
,
or
constrainers
of
the
Kings
regents
do
redeeme
his
owne
houses
,
and
all
makers
of
any
such
bargaine
,
merchandise
,
or
market
of
the
Kings
Castles
,
are
onely
ordained
to
rander
and
deliver
againe
what
they
have
received
for
reddition
of
the
saids
Castles
,
and
that
the
King
shall
have
action
for
repetition
thereof
as
necessarily
given
for
the
time
,
and
wrongously
received
for
unlawfull
causes
.
And
our
proceedings
being
compared
with
the
subject
of
that
Act
of
Parliament
,
cannot
deserve
so
harsh
constructions
,
where
the
[
*
](A68707-e29820-b)
*
But
the
Covenanters
are
the
worst
part
.
best
part
of
the
bodie
of
the
Realme
being
constrained
for
indemnitie
of
their
persons
and
goods
,
do
neither
take
nor
detaine
the
Castle
,
but
onely
with-hold
importation
,
first
clandestinly
intended
,
and
thereafter
openly
threatned
,
of
all
kinde
of
warlike
and
invasive
furniture
,
which
could
bee
usefull
to
no
purpose
,
but
to
the
harm
and
annoyance
of
those
who
were
conveened
for
the
just
occasions
foresaids
,
who
deserve
and
expect
approbation
and
[
*
](A68707-e29830-b)
*
Wee
do
not
take
them
to
be
such
fooles
as
to
expect
thanks
from
Us
for
their
proceedings
;
if
they
do
,
they
are
like
enough
to
go
without
them
.
thankes
from
his
Majestie
in
his
own
due
time
,
for
keeping
his
evill
Counsellours
,
and
bad
Patriots
,
from
putting
hand
in
his
best
subjects
.
Sixthly
,
by
the
25.
Act
6.
Parliament
James
2.
sundry
points
of
treason
are
ennumerate
:
And
amongst
the
rest
,
one
is
the
assailing
,
without
consent
of
the
Estates
,
the
Castles
or
places
where
the
Kings
person
shall
happen
to
bee
:
And
now
the
Kings
person
not
being
in
this
Castle
,
but
out
of
the
Countrey
,
and
the
[
*
](A68707-e29860-b)
*
The
worst
and
most
disloyall
part
of
all
Our
subjects
.
best
and
most
loyall
part
of
his
subiects
both
for
number
and
fidelitie
,
imploring
his
Maiesties
authoritie
,
for
convocating
the
Estates
to
take
order
with
these
,
who
,
presuming
upon
his
Majesties
absence
,
are
bold
to
give
him
sinistrous
information
and
counsell
,
these
who
do
no
wayes
assaile
the
Castle
,
but
barrs
these
evill
Patriots
from
putting
in
execution
their
damnable
suggestions
by
their
supercherie
violence
and
terrifications
from
that
Castle
,
before
the
convention
of
Estates
,
cannot
in
Law
and
equitie
bee
challenged
in
their
carriage
,
so
necessarie
to
them
in
the
interim
,
while
the
Estates
conveene
in
a
Parliament
,
which
now
his
Majestie
hath
beene
graciously
pleased
to
proclaime
.
Seventhly
,
it
is
knowne
by
our
Chronicles
and
Records
,
that
the
Castle
of
Edinburgh
was
given
in
keeping
to
the
house
of
Erskine
by
the
King
and
Estates
of
Parliament
,
[
*
](A68707-e29900-b)
*
In
what
historie
be
these
words
?
is
it
not
Regi
as
well
as
conventui
ordinum
?
or
can
there
bee
a
convention
of
the
three
Estates
called
without
the
King
or
his
Authoritie
?
hac
lege
expressa
&
conditione
,
ut
nulli
nisi
conventui
ordinum
reposcenti
traderent
.
Eighthly
,
this
Act
is
not
unexampled
in
the
Christian
world
:
but
hath
many
presidents
both
in
the
History
of
other
Kirks
and
Kingdomes
,
and
of
our
own
,
which
hath
many
such
examples
even
done
by
the
Estates
themselves
:
whose
fact
doth
make
our
right
,
and
whose
authority
is
ratified
conforme
to
the
ancient
and
loveable
custome
,
in
punishing
rebellious
subjects
,
and
preserving
the
faithfull
,
Act
130.
Par.
8.
James
6.
In
the
next
place
we
are
upbraided
for
our
meetings
,
Anent
our
meeting
and
alledged
Councell
Tables
.
which
in
the
Proclamation
are
called
Councell
Tables
only
by
that
name
which
by
ordinary
expression
is
due
to
judicatories
,
to
make
it
beleeved
,
that
we
have
arrogate
to
our selves
some
unwarrantable
power
and
authority
;
(
which
we
neither
have
nor
intends
to
doe
God
willing
)
whereas
the
truth
is
,
that
in
a
matter
so
highly
importing
all
of
us
,
as
the
preservation
of
Religion
and
purity
of
Gods
worship
,
it
was
most
necessary
for
us
to
meet
,
and
that
in
a
sober
,
modest
,
and
quiet
way
,
for
deliberating
with
joynt
advice
upon
those
weighty
businesses
for
the
good
of
the
Kirke
,
his
Majesties
honour
,
and
peace
of
the
Kingdome
:
And
those
[
*
](A68707-e29990-b)
*
Many
letters
have
been
sent
▪
down
from
Commissioners
of
Shires
then
resident
at
Edinburgh
to
them
living
in
the
Countrie
,
requiring
them
to
doe
such
things
,
as
they
would
answer
the
contrary
to
the
Table
.
meetings
did
never
emit
nor
send
forth
any
authoritative
command
or
injunctions
,
but
conclude
upon
such
advices
as
might
be
most
expedient
for
advancing
that
great
businesse
,
and
facilitating
the
way
of
supplication
to
his
Majestie
,
and
overtures
for
the
Assembly
and
Parliament
;
which
was
an
Act
lawfull
and
approvable
in
the
selfe
,
albeit
the
conclusions
thereof
did
not
carry
the
force
or
validity
of
a
binding
law
or
command
,
which
was
never
aimed
at
,
nor
intended
:
Which
meetings
they
might
warrantably
keepe
for
that
end
,
being
for
Gods
glory
,
and
removing
the
iust
grievances
of
the
subiects
,
no
waies
prohibited
by
any
of
our
municipall
Lawes
,
which
disapproveth
such
conventions
as
are
for
disturbance
of
the
peace
,
or
usurpation
against
Authority
,
whereof
neither
of
the
two
can
bee
alledged
against
these
meetings
:
Not
the
first
,
because
no
invasion
,
violence
,
offer
of
wrong
by
word
or
deed
,
to
any
person
,
no
even
to
those
,
upon
whom
they
justly
complaine
,
ensewed
upon
the
same
,
notwithstanding
of
their
provocations
,
and
their
feares
falsly
represented
to
his
Maiesty
,
and
maliciously
pretended
for
their
stay
out
of
the
Countrey
:
Not
the
second
,
because
their
meetings
was
to
consult
in
manner
foresaid
upon
the
most
fitting
and
humble
way
of
supplicating
his
Maiestie
,
and
for
the
most
convenient
propositions
to
bee
represented
to
his
Maiesty
,
the
Parliament
,
and
Assembly
:
all
which
acts
are
most
compatible
with
the
loyalty
and
duty
of
good
subjects
,
and
doe
no
waies
intrench
upon
Authority
,
seeing
they
can
never
be
challenged
to
have
assumed
to
themselves
any
judiciall
determination
in
any
matter
of
State
,
Civill
nor
Ecclesiasticall
,
but
by
voluntary
instructions
and
opinions
every
one
to
another
in
a
common
cause
of
Religion
,
did
resolve
what
might
be
most
conducible
to
their
lawfull
and
iust
ends
;
And
yet
those
conventions
want
not
the
warrant
of
Law
and
Authority
,
because
they
consist
of
the
Nobility
,
Barons
,
Burrows
,
and
Ministerie
,
which
by
the
fundamentall
Lawes
of
the
Land
,
have
place
of
proponing
,
reasoning
,
and
voting
in
Parliament
and
Assemblies
,
Act
113.
King
James
the
6.
Parl.
11.
wherein
is
acknowledged
that
it
is
necessary
to
the
King
and
his
Estates
to
be
truly
informed
of
the
needs
and
causes
pertaining
to
His
loving
subjects
in
all
estates
,
and
therefore
ratifieth
the
Act
made
by
King
James
,
1
,
anno
1427.
Giving
power
to
Barons
,
to
propone
all
and
sundry
needs
,
and
causes
,
and
to
heare
,
treat
,
and
determine
all
causes
to
be
proponed
in
Parliament
:
which
necessary
and
true
information
cannot
be
made
to
his
Majestie
and
Estates
,
[
†
](A68707-e30030-b)
†
But
was
ever
that
previous
meeting
or
contention
of
the
Estates
without
the
calling
and
authoritie
of
the
King
?
without
privy
meeting
and
consultation
:
and
consequently
it
being
granted
to
them
,
to
informe
the
King
and
Estates
,
and
to
propone
,
heare
,
treat
,
and
finally
determine
all
needs
and
causes
to
be
proponed
in
Parliament
,
there
must
be
necessarily
understood
to
be
a
sufficient
power
granted
to
them
for
meeting
and
advising
upon
that
information
:
Quia
aliquo
concesso
,
omnia
concessa
videntur
,
sine
quibus
concessum
expediri
nequit
.
And
as
to
the
Ministers
they
have
likewayes
power
granted
to
them
,
not
onely
by
the
word
of
God
and
constitutions
of
the
Kirke
,
but
by
the
King
and
laws
of
this
land
,
to
propone
,
reason
,
and
vote
in
Assemblies
,
and
be
the
samine
parity
of
reason
to
keep
preceding
meetings
,
not
to
determinate
or
execute
,
but
to
consult
upon
their
necessary
propositions
:
So
that
these
lawfull
meetings
,
for
the
religious
end
,
suffer
wrongously
the
invidious
designation
of
Councell
tables
:
which
is
onely
done
for
procuring
misconstruction
against
them
;
because
at
these
meetings
and
consultations
they
sat
about
a
table
,
which
posture
is
no
wayes
prejudiciall
to
Authority
,
the
meanest
of
mechanik
crafts
having
their
own
tables
where
about
they
sit
,
when
they
consult
upon
the
smallest
businesse
importing
their
trade
.
And
farder
,
these
same
meetings
,
consisting
of
Commissioners
from
each
Sheriffedome
and
body
of
this
Estate
,
were
allowed
by
his
Majesties
[
*
](A68707-e30050-b)
*
Most
false
.
Councel
first
,
and
thereafter
by
the
Commissioner
his
Grace
;
In
so
farre
as
the
whole
subjects
of
this
kingdome
out
of
their
resentment
of
the
weight
of
this
cause
,
having
numerously
conveened
at
Edinburgh
,
from
all
the
parts
of
the
kingdome
,
that
confluence
of
people
was
desired
to
be
dissolved
,
and
directed
to
make
choose
forth
of
that
great
number
of
some
Commissioners
from
each
shire
who
might
meet
to
represent
their
just
grievances
and
desires
,
and
attend
the
answers
thereof
.
Anent
some
members
of
the
Assembly
alledged
to
be
under
censure
.
The
third
particular
challenge
in
the
Proclamation
,
is
for
the
illegall
and
unformall
course
taken
in
the
election
of
Commissioners
to
the
Assembly
,
whereof
some
are
alledged
to
have
beene
under
the
censure
of
this
Kirke
,
some
under
the
censure
of
the
Kirke
of
Ireland
,
some
banished
for
teaching
against
Monarchie
,
others
being
suspended
,
some
admitted
to
the
Ministery
contrare
to
the
laws
of
this
kingdome
,
others
at
the
Horne
,
some
confined
,
and
all
by
oath
bound
to
the
overthrow
of
Episcopacie
:
Whereunto
although
no
answer
be
requisite
,
seeing
the
persons
thereby
meaned
,
are
not
specially
condescended
upon
,
yet
for
clearing
all
mens
mindes
,
and
showing
the
warrantablenesse
of
our
proceedings
,
it
is
of
truth
that
the
Assembly
,
after
particular
triall
which
they
took
upon
some
such
surmises
,
could
not
finde
any
censured
by
the
Kirke
of
Scotland
or
Ireland
,
by
a
lawfull
manner
,
in
a
lawfull
[
*
](A68707-e30090-b)
*
Who
have
made
the
Covenanters
Judges
of
the
lawfulnesse
either
of
the
judicatorie
or
the
cause
?
especially
,
what
an
intolerable
presumption
is
it
in
them
to
judge
Our
judicatories
in
Ireland
?
judicatory
,
or
for
a
lawfull
cause
:
but
on
the
contrary
,
the
Assembly
,
after
carefull
searching
and
examination
,
found
,
that
any
censure
inflicted
upon
any
of
these
persons
in
Scotland
was
only
by
a
Bishop
(
who
ought
to
be
punished
for
taking
arrogantly
on
him
the
name
of
the
Kirke
of
Scotland
)
and
that
without
the
advice
of
any
Presbytery
,
but
sitting
in
his
high
commission
(
which
was
condemned
by
the
laws
of
this
Kirke
and
Kingdome
,
is
discharged
by
the
Kings
Proclamation
,
is
one
of
our
just
grievances
,
and
a
part
of
the
Bishops
dittie
)
and
that
only
for
refusing
the
innovations
and
corruptions
abjured
by
the
Confession
of
Faith
1580.
For
the
censure
of
the
Kirk
of
Ireland
,
it
was
not
notified
to
the
Assembly
by
any
such
objection
,
and
yet
out
of
their
zeal
and
care
to
satisfie
all
these
misinformations
,
whereof
they
heard
some
whisperings
,
they
fand
after
triall
,
that
these
censures
inflicted
were
for
the
same
causes
foresaids
,
and
yet
could
not
militate
out-with
the
bounds
of
that
diocie
where
they
were
censured
in
their
own
law
and
practique
,
and
none
of
them
were
ever
banished
for
any
cause
,
let
be
for
that
odious
cause
pretended
in
the
Proclamation
:
wherein
the
mention
of
Horning
against
some
of
the
Commissioners
could
not
bee
a
lawfull
exception
against
them
,
because
Horning
can
neither
take
away
their
Ministeriall
function
,
nor
deprive
the
Presbyteries
of
their
voice
by
their
Commissioners
:
But
in
speciall
this
Horning
against
the
Commissioners
to
the
Assembly
cannot
be
respected
;
because
it
was
done
in
Edinburgh
upon
a
[
†
](A68707-e30100-b)
†
But
they
know
that
many
members
of
that
Assembly
were
denounced
Our
rebells
,
and
put
to
Our
Horne
,
long
before
Our
Assembly
was
thought
on
.
suddenty
(
upon
what
intention
we
permit
every
one
to
consider
)
after
all
the
members
of
the
Assembly
were
gone
to
Glasgow
,
and
yet
Protestation
was
taken
against
the
samine
,
and
suspension
craved
upon
the
reall
offer
of
consignation
,
which
,
contrarie
to
the
common
law
and
practice
of
this
kingdome
,
was
unexampledly
refused
,
and
publick
instruments
taken
thereupon
:
All
which
objections
are
onely
now
remembred
to
blemish
the
proceedings
of
this
Assembly
,
but
were
never
urged
nor
proponed
in
the
Assembly
;
but
on
the
contrarie
,
the
Commissions
of
all
persons
were
produced
,
examined
,
discussed
,
and
approven
in
my
Lord
Commissioners
owne
audience
,
without
any
contrarie
voice
of
the
Assembly
:
And
yet
upon
these
challenges
much
is
built
against
the
Assembly
,
and
the
samine
are
aggravate
from
a
preceding
oath
,
whereby
it
is
alledged
that
the
Commissioners
were
bound
to
overthrow
Episcopall
government
,
which
is
of
the
same
stamp
and
mettall
with
the
rest
:
For
the
truth
is
,
that
there
was
never
any
oath
given
,
nor
exacted
,
but
that
which
is
contained
in
the
Covenant
,
whereby
all
was
abjured
,
onely
in
generall
,
which
was
contrarie
to
the
Confession
of
Faith
1580.
leaving
to
the
tryall
and
determination
of
the
Assembly
,
whether
Episcopacie
and
some
other
innovations
were
repugnant
to
the
said
confession
,
or
not
.
And
at
the
best
,
it
is
a
bad
inference
,
that
one
who
hath
maintained
orthodox
opinions
,
and
preached
against
heresie
,
and
errour
,
may
not
in
the
lawfull
judicatorie
voice
for
condemnation
of
these
errours
.
And
as
for
the
election
of
Moderatours
,
admission
of
Ministers
by
Presbyteries
,
and
restitution
of
Elders
;
the
same
needeth
no
answer
in
this
place
,
being
sufficiently
cleared
by
us
before
in
our
answers
to
the
11.
Articles
exhibite
unto
us
by
the
Commissioner
his
Grace
:
Which
answers
were
so
satisfactory
,
that
after
the
receit
of
the
same
,
his
Grace
promised
to
procure
a
free
general
Assembly
,
with
power
to
determine
upon
all
questions
anent
members
,
matter
,
and
manner
of
proceeding
.
And
are
further
cleared
in
the
book
of
Policie
,
and
other
Acts
already
cited
in
our
particular
answer
to
the
Declinator
of
this
Assembly
,
produced
by
the
Bishops
.
All
which
is
approven
by
this
generall
Assembly
,
and
all
Acts
carrying
appearance
of
contrariety
thereto
upon
undeniable
grounds
are
declared
to
be
null
ab
initio
.
Anent
the
alledged
instruments
sent
from
the
Tables
.
The
fourth
Act
rubbed
upon
us
to
our
prejudice
by
the
Proclamation
,
is
the
sending
from
the
Tables
of
instructions
,
whereof
the
heads
are
summarily
exprest
,
which
his
Grace
indeed
did
show
to
the
Assembly
,
and
then
the
members
of
the
Assembly
declared
,
that
neither
of
these
papers
were
ever
sent
from
the
[
*
](A68707-e30150-b)
*
Not
from
their
publick
meetings
(
for
they
durst
not
for
feare
it
should
be
known
)
but
from
a
cabinet
meeting
,
consisting
of
them
who
led
the
rest
by
the
nose
,
&
whose
names
We
know
,
and
shal
be
knowne
to
all
in
due
time
meetings
at
Edinburgh
to
any
man
in
their
knowledge
;
and
yet
for
the
first
(
which
possibly
might
have
been
some
private
direction
of
one
friend
to
another
,
without
common
advice
)
it
doth
not
containe
any
thing
offensive
or
partiall
.
For
the
phrase
of
losing
of
our
Christian
and
civill
liberty
might
be
warrantably
exprest
in
relation
to
our
former
bondage
and
slavery
under
the
Prelates
,
tyrannizing
in
their
High
Commission
,
whereby
most
summarily
,
at
their
own
pleasure
,
they
deprived
,
fined
,
and
confined
all
persons
and
professours
,
with
such
an
high
hand
as
justly
we
might
affect
deliverance
from
that
servitude
,
which
was
likely
more
to
enteresse
by
the
unlimited
power
usurped
in
their
Canons
.
So
that
the
desire
of
this
liberty
cannot
be
judged
an
affectation
of
licentious
living
without
subjection
to
lawfull
authority
,
which
in
our
solemne
Covenant
with
God
wee
have
sworne
to
maintaine
.
And
as
for
the
other
paper
,
the
[
†
](A68707-e30160-b)
†
If
it
be
forged
,
it
is
forged
by
none
but
Covenanters
,
who
from
many
severall
shires
in
the
kingdome
did
send
copies
of
the
same
written
in
the
same
words
to
Our
Commissioner
and
others
,
and
yet
those
Covenanters
did
not
know
one
of
anothers
sending
.
same
is
the
forgerie
of
our
enemies
presented
to
the
Commissioner
his
Grace
,
of
deliberate
purpose
to
make
a
pretext
for
discharge
of
the
Assembly
,
which
we
are
sorry
was
so
readily
embraced
,
notwithstanding
that
when
the
same
was
produced
by
the
Commissioner
,
the
same
was
not
onely
cleared
to
be
no
draught
sent
by
publicke
advice
,
but
the
members
of
the
Assembly
,
and
even
those
whom
his
Grace
most
suspected
,
denyed
the
same
,
and
offered
to
controll
it
by
production
of
the
true
paper
of
their
instructions
,
altogether
disagreeing
from
that
other
produced
by
the
Commissioner
,
except
in
the
two
points
following
,
which
had
been
craftily
intermixed
with
the
saids
untruths
,
to
give
them
some
countenance
of
probability
.
Likeas
they
professed
to
his
Grace
,
upon
their
[
*
](A68707-e30170-b)
*
There
was
no
man
in
the
Assembly
who
offered
any
such
oath
as
is
here
alledged
.
Wee
doubt
not
but
there
were
many
members
of
the
Assembly
who
might
have
taken
that
oath
safely
,
because
they
were
indeed
never
acquainted
with
these
papers
;
but
Our
Commissioner
(
if
he
had
beene
put
to
it
by
the
Assembly
)
could
have
named
many
,
especially
some
of
the
Nobilitie
,
Gentrie
,
and
Ministers
,
who
could
not
have
taken
that
oath
without
perjurie
;
and
since
it
is
now
denyed
;
they
shal
be
named
in
due
time
and
place
.
oath
,
that
they
had
never
seene
the
same
before
,
nor
ever
read
any
of
the
Articles
therein
contained
in
any
other
paper
,
except
the
fourth
and
the
eighth
Articles
,
whereof
the
fourth
was
for
eschewing
(
as
farre
as
might
be
)
Chappel-men
,
Chapter-men
,
and
Ministers
Justices
of
peace
,
from
being
chosen
Commissioners
to
the
Assembly
:
which
was
so
reasonable
,
that
none
could
be
offended
thereat
,
because
[
*
](A68707-e30180-b)
*
First
,
this
(
nor
the
eighth
)
was
not
published
in
their
publicke
instructions
(
for
it
would
have
offended
many
Covenanters
who
were
both
Chapter-men
and
Chappel-men
)
and
therefore
they
acknowledging
it
to
be
one
of
their
instructions
,
must
needs
confesse
it
to
be
amongst
their
private
ones
.
But
a
wonder
it
is
that
men
should
not
be
ashamed
to
avow
in
print
this
their
false
and
partiall
dealing
;
for
this
instruction
concerning
Chapter-men
and
Chappel-men
was
only
given
to
barre
some
moderate
covenanting
Ministers
from
being
chosen
Commissioners
;
for
,
notwithstanding
this
instruction
,
Master
Ramsey
,
who
both
was
one
of
the
Chapter
of
Edinburgh
,
and
Subdeane
of
Our
Chappell
,
and
Rollock
,
who
was
Prebend
of
the
same
Chapter
,
and
one
of
our
Chaplains
,
who
duely
preached
his
turnes
in
Our
Chappell
,
and
some
others
,
fierce
and
fiery
revolted
Chaptermen
and
Chappel-men
,
were
chosen
Commissioners
,
though
the
reason
here
expressed
was
as
strong
against
them
as
against
the
rest
.
Chappel-men
had
approven
,
and
without
warrant
of
this
Kirk
practised
the
innovations
introduced
of
late
;
the
Chapter-men
had
practised
the
book
of
ordination
,
and
(
contrarie
to
the
Acts
of
the
Kirk
discharging
Chapters
and
their
election
of
Bishops
1578.
)
had
approven
the
corruptions
of
Kirk
government
,
and
Ministers
Justices
of
Peace
had
likewise
accepted
that
civill
office
upon
them
,
whereunto
they
were
promoved
for
the
most
part
as
creatures
and
dependers
of
Bishops
.
And
the
eighth
,
wherein
some
are
desired
to
study
the
points
which
were
likely
to
be
agitate
in
the
Assembly
,
as
,
de
Episcopatu
,
de
senioribus
,
and
among
other
points
,
de
potestate
supremi
Magistratus
in
Ecclesiasticis
,
praesertim
in
convocandis
conciliis
;
whereat
none
can
take
just
exception
,
because
it
was
the
duty
of
every
member
of
that
Assembly
to
instruct
and
enable
themselves
for
agitating
every
point
,
which
might
occurre
to
be
spoken
of
there
by
any
,
or
been
proponed
by
the
Doctors
of
Aberdene
,
who
were
expected
there
,
and
commanded
to
study
these
points
:
So
that
this
ought
not
to
be
wrested
to
their
prejudice
,
seeing
it
was
incumbent
to
the
Assembly
to
know
the
precinct
of
the
Kirks
jurisdiction
,
especially
anent
their
owne
Assemblies
,
and
to
distinguish
it
from
the
civill
jurisdiction
of
the
supreme
Magistrate
,
giving
to
God
what
is
Gods
,
and
to
Cesar
what
is
Cesars
,
whereby
the
soveraign
Magistrate
hath
no
prejudice
,
but
great
benefit
,
to
know
the
extent
of
his
power
in
matters
Ecclesiasticall
,
lest
either
he
should
come
short
of
what
is
due
to
him
,
or
,
for
want
of
true
information
,
incroach
upon
the
liberties
of
Christs
Kirk
:
Whereby
it
is
most
evident
,
that
no
indirect
nor
partiall
courses
,
nor
dangerous
propositions
,
have
beene
used
in
the
preparations
and
elections
to
this
Assembly
,
but
such
as
are
most
legall
,
peaceable
,
ordinarie
,
and
warrantable
.
In
the
next
place
the
Proclamation
charges
our
innocency
for
repairing
to
the
Assembly
with
great
troupes
and
bands
of
men
boddin
in
fear
of
war
,
and
furnished
with
forbidden
armes
,
Anent
our
going
to
Glasgow
with
alledged
numbers
and
weapons
.
in
contempt
of
a
preceding
Proclamation
:
whereas
the
truth
is
,
that
our
going
and
repairing
to
Glasgow
was
in
the
most
peaceable
,
quiet
,
and
single
way
which
might
serve
for
our
security
and
indemnity
against
sundry
outlawes
,
Clangregors
,
and
their
followers
,
who
shortly
before
the
meeting
of
the
Assembly
had
done
sundry
outrages
,
and
committed
many
insolencies
upon
the
Kings
good
Subjects
in
these
Westerne
parts
,
both
to
private
men
,
whom
by
their
number
they
might
enforce
,
and
by
exacting
moneyes
at
publicke
mercats
neere
Glasgow
,
whereof
many
were
advertised
by
their
private
friends
from
these
places
,
and
to
come
thither
prepared
for
eviting
all
affront
or
hazzard
which
they
might
incurre
by
that
rascally
multitude
:
So
that
being
firmely
resolved
of
before
to
goe
thither
every
one
accompanied
with
his
own
ordinary
private
train
,
we
yet
continued
in
that
resolution
,
and
went
thither
in
most
sober
and
quiet
way
,
onely
with
this
change
,
that
for
preveening
that
hazzard
we
went
not
every
man
alone
with
his
owne
ordinary
servants
,
but
some
few
together
went
in
company
;
which
is
not
onely
ordinary
in
going
out
the
way
,
but
was
most
expedient
at
that
time
for
avoiding
the
foresaid
hazzard
and
prejudice
:
which
moved
us
all
so
to
carry
with
us
some
offensive
weapons
▪
wherewith
not
onely
these
rebels
were
provided
,
but
likewaies
such
who
went
to
Glasgow
with
his
Majesties
Commissioners
,
who
upon
that
same
necessity
were
likewaies
[
*
](A68707-e30290-b)
*
Most
false
.
provided
with
those
prohibited
weapons
,
and
yet
their
carriage
nothing
thought
to
deboird
from
the
duty
of
good
subjects
.
Upon
these
reasons
some
of
the
supplicants
being
present
in
Edinburgh
,
at
the
making
of
the
said
Proclamation
16.
of
November
last
,
did
protest
that
it
might
be
lawfull
for
them
to
carry
weapons
for
their
own
defence
,
and
preservation
against
any
such
lawlesse
invasion
or
violence
as
might
threaten
them
,
and
that
they
might
incurre
no
prejudice
by
carrying
such
weapons
as
those
who
followed
Councellours
and
many
others
did
,
promising
to
carry
themselves
peaceably
and
irreproveably
during
the
time
of
the
Assembly
,
which
accordingly
they
have
done
:
and
seeing
our
said
carrying
of
weapons
was
for
defence
of
our
lives
,
against
the
invasion
of
these
barbarous
sorners
,
we
are
not
censurable
therefore
by
the
act
of
Parlament
prohibiting
the
saids
weapons
,
because
we
was
repairing
to
,
or
returning
from
the
Assembly
at
command
of
his
Majesties
letters
and
authority
,
which
is
in
speciall
words
exprest
in
the
act
of
Parliament
,
Act
18.
Parliam
.
1.
James
6.
which
is
thereafter
ratified
with
the
same
provisions
,
Act.
87.
Parliam
.
6.
James
6.
and
thereafter
also
ratified
,
Act.
248.
Parliam
.
15.
James
6.
like
as
by
the
227.
Act
,
Parliam
.
14.
James
6.
all
honest
men
,
and
good
subjects
free-holders
,
are
authorized
with
a
commission
to
take
and
apprehend
the
persons
and
goods
of
those
sorners
and
thieves
,
keep
themselves
in
prison
,
and
execute
them
to
the
death
:
And
therefore
farre
more
to
carry
weapons
for
resisting
of
their
savage
violence
.
Anent
our
refusall
of
Assessors
,
and
of
the
Bishops
Declinator
.
And
where
the
formall
and
orderly
proceeding
of
this
Assembly
is
challenged
in
the
Proclamation
,
as
peremptory
,
for
refusing
voice
to
the
six
Assessors
assumed
to
himself
by
the
Commissioner
,
and
for
not
suffering
the
Declinator
by
the
Bishops
to
be
read
before
the
electing
of
a
Moderator
,
We
cannot
conceive
the
same
to
be
a
just
cause
of
offence
,
because
albeit
according
to
our
bound
duty
,
We
deferre
all
humble
respect
to
his
gracious
Majesties
Commissioner
,
and
to
the
persons
and
places
of
the
prime
Noble-men
,
and
Councellours
his
Graces
Assessors
,
yet
for
preservation
of
the
liberty
of
the
Kirke
of
Jesus
Christ
,
We
did
in
all
humility
remonstrate
that
his
Majesties
Commissioner
and
Assessors
,
how
many
soever
(
whose
place
is
not
to
vote
,
but
to
assist
the
Commissioner
by
their
counsell
for
his
orderly
proceeding
)
could
have
but
onely
one
voice
in
the
Assembly
:
Since
after
thirty-nine
nationall
Assemblies
of
this
reformed
Kirke
,
where
neither
the
Kings
Majesty
,
nor
any
in
His
name
were
present
,
at
the
humble
and
earnest
desire
of
the
Assembly
,
his
Majestie
graciously
vouchsafed
His
presence
,
either
in
His
own
royall
person
,
or
by
a
Commissioner
,
not
for
voting
or
multiplying
of
voices
,
but
as
Princes
and
Emperours
of
old
in
a
Princely
manner
,
to
countenance
that
meeting
,
and
to
proceed
in
it
for
externall
order
:
And
if
we
had
been
honoured
with
his
Majesties
personall
presence
,
his
Majesty
(
according
to
the
practice
of
King
James
of
blessed
memory
)
would
onely
have
given
His
own
judgement
in
voting
of
matters
,
and
would
not
have
called
others
who
had
not
been
cloathed
with
commission
from
the
Kirke
,
to
carrie
things
by
plurality
of
voices
.
Which
is
also
imported
by
his
Graces
Commission
produced
,
wherein
hee
is
nominate
sole
Commissioner
.
Like
as
also
his
Majesties
Father
never
had
Assessours
voicing
in
[
†
](A68707-e30380-b)
†
It
is
a
bold
and
impudent
speech
to
affirm
that
Our
royall
Father
kept
unlawfull
Assemblies
,
especially
when
some
of
them
are
confirmed
by
Parliament
.
lawfull
Assemblies
,
nor
challenged
the
same
to
his
Commissioners
,
but
onely
of
late
dayes
in
these
corrupt
Assemblies
,
which
for
undenyable
reasons
are
declared
to
have
beene
null
ab
initio
.
And
as
to
the
refusing
of
the
reading
of
the
Declinator
,
and
Protestation
,
exhibite
by
the
Prelates
,
The
same
was
publickly
read
,
and
the
first
Act
of
the
Assembly
,
immediately
after
the
election
of
a
Moderator
and
constitution
of
the
members
,
before
the
which
time
there
was
no
Assembly
established
,
to
whom
the
same
could
have
beene
read
,
or
by
whom
it
could
be
judged
;
Like
as
we
desired
his
Grace
to
bring
in
the
Prelates
themselves
,
and
we
should
both
answer
for
their
safety
,
and
give
them
a
full
audience
.
And
further
,
whereas
his
Grace
under
his
hand
,
Anent
his
Majesties
declaration
wherein
it
is
not
satisfactorie
.
gave
in
his
Majesties
declaration
,
mentioned
in
this
Proclamation
,
the
same
being
considered
by
the
Assembly
,
gave
them
matter
of
great
joy
,
to
finde
his
Majesties
royall
heart
so
farre
enlarged
towards
them
,
as
willingly
to
untie
some
of
those
grievous
bands
wherewith
they
had
beene
fettered
by
the
meanes
of
some
who
abused
their
own
places
,
and
trust
with
his
Majesty
;
But
the
same
was
not
found
satisfactory
,
nor
sufficient
for
establishing
of
a
legall
security
of
the
points
therein
mentionate
,
nor
yet
for
purging
the
corruptions
,
and
setling
the
peace
of
this
Kirke
,
as
was
promised
,
whereof
the
Commissioner
his
Grace
would
not
stay
to
be
informed
,
but
did
unexpectedly
and
suddenly
remove
,
to
the
great
grief
of
the
Assembly
,
who
thereby
was
necessitate
to
use
the
power
[
*
](A68707-e30430-b)
*
God
never
put
it
in
their
hands
,
but
the
Devill
,
who
is
the
author
of
all
sedition
and
rebellion
.
God
had
put
in
their
hands
,
for
removing
all
innovations
,
and
setling
the
purity
,
and
peace
of
this
Kirke
.
And
seeing
in
this
Proclamation
his
Majesties
declaration
is
insert
ad
longum
,
and
the
Assembly
taxed
for
not
being
fully
satisfied
therewith
,
we
are
enforced
to
repeat
here
the
reasons
which
moved
the
Assembly
not
to
think
the
same
satisfactory
,
in
hope
that
they
,
comming
to
his
Majesties
sacred
eares
,
may
procure
the
continuance
of
his
benigne
favour
,
so
acceptable
to
this
Kirke
,
by
the
indiction
of
this
Assembly
,
and
production
of
the
said
declaration
,
and
obtain
his
Royall
approbation
to
the
whole
acts
and
proceedings
of
this
Assembly
,
which
is
heartily
wished
,
and
would
replenish
the
hearts
of
all
good
subjects
with
abundant
joy
and
contentment
.
And
first
,
where
his
Majestie
hath
discharged
the
Service
Book
,
and
Book
of
Canons
,
and
practice
of
both
,
and
all
Acts
,
Proclamations
,
and
ordinances
made
for
establishing
thereof
,
upon
information
that
by
the
introduction
of
them
,
the
subjects
have
apprehended
the
inbringing
of
Popery
,
&
superstition
to
have
beene
intended
:
Neither
the
discharge
nor
the
ground
thereof
are
satisfactory
;
Not
the
first
,
because
as
some
Acts
and
Proclamations
did
serve
for
their
establishing
,
so
others
gave
them
an
high
approbation
,
as
fit
means
to
maintaine
religion
and
beat
down
all
superstition
:
And
therefore
though
those
which
established
them
be
rescinded
,
yet
those
which
approved
them
do
remaine
,
and
may
bring
forth
other
Acts
and
Proclamations
for
restoring
them
or
the
like
hereafter
,
if
these
books
receive
not
a
publick
censure
by
the
generall
Assembly
as
the
only
judge
competent
to
bar
them
and
the
like
in
all
time
comming
:
Seeing
Acts
of
Councell
,
and
Proclamations
,
are
frequent
and
variable
,
and
yet
are
no
legall
valid
meane
either
to
introduce
or
abolish
any
thing
concerning
the
doctrine
and
discipline
of
the
Kirke
,
wherein
they
neither
can
meddle
nor
secure
the
subjects
,
Next
,
seeing
by
the
constitutions
of
this
Kirke
[
*
](A68707-e30450-b)
*
But
never
without
the
authoritie
of
Us
and
Our
Successours
.
the
generall
Assembly
hath
onely
power
to
determine
concerning
the
matters
of
Gods
publick
worship
;
And
that
the
framers
of
these
books
,
who
called
themselves
the
representative
Kirk
,
made
them
to
be
practised
in
sundry
places
of
the
countrey
by
their
own
authority
,
and
that
which
they
borrowed
from
[
†
](A68707-e30460-b)
†
The
confession
of
faith
and
band
annexed
,
upon
which
their
covenant
is
grounded
,
were
injoyned
at
the
first
only
by
the
authoritie
of
Our
royall
Father
and
his
Councell
,
and
so
these
Books
were
commanded
by
as
good
Authoritie
as
those
.
the
Lords
of
secret
Councell
:
Therefore
it
was
most
necessarie
that
the
same
should
be
discharged
by
the
generall
Assembly
(
the
onely
true
representative
Kirk
of
this
nation
)
for
vindicating
her
just
right
from
violent
usurpation
,
and
preventing
the
like
in
time
comming
;
Not
the
second
,
for
the
subjects
have
just
grounds
of
perswasion
that
the
Prelats
&
their
followers
(
the
framers
&
followers
of
those
books
)
intended
the
inbringing
of
Popery
and
superstition
by
the
introducing
thereof
,
because
,
1.
Many
grosse
points
of
Popery
and
superstition
are
not
onely
closely
couched
under
the
cover
of
ensnaring
ambiguities
(
the
most
insinuating
way
of
errours
and
best
mask
to
superstition
)
but
also
expresly
contained
in
the
Books
themselves
;
as
was
made
manifest
by
sundry
treatises
read
and
considered
in
the
Assembly
,
and
is
now
so
declared
by
the
Assembly
.
2.
The
framers
and
favourers
of
these
Books
in
their
sermons
and
conferences
have
vented
sundry
Popish
errours
,
and
approven
Popish
superstitions
:
which
fully
detecteth
,
and
leaveth
no
doubt
of
their
intention
,
in
the
introducing
of
Books
so
full
of
Popery
and
superstition
.
Secondly
,
the
discharge
of
the
high
Commission
by
his
Majesties
Proclamation
or
Declaration
cannot
be
sufficient
;
because
first
,
his
Majesty
declareth
that
he
established
the
same
for
the
ease
and
benefit
of
the
Subjects
,
that
justice
might
be
administrate
with
the
more
conveniencie
and
lesse
trouble
of
the
people
,
And
now
dischargeth
it
,
because
the
subjects
have
mistaken
his
gracious
intention
:
So
that
if
the
mistaking
be
removed
,
that
which
is
conceived
of
it selfe
to
serve
for
administration
of
justice
,
with
ease
and
benefit
to
the
subjects
,
may
bee
established
upon
pretention
of
the
removeall
of
all
such
mistakings
.
Secondly
,
though
the
acts
and
deeds
made
for
establishing
thereof
bee
rescinded
,
yet
the
acts
past
heretofore
by
the
high
Commission
are
not
rescinded
:
And
so
the
subjects
censured
by
it
,
are
still
esteemed
under
these
censures
,
as
appeareth
by
the
tenour
of
the
Proclamation
,
wherein
the
Assembly
is
taxed
,
as
consisting
of
some
members
that
are
under
the
censures
of
this
Kirke
,
meaning
the
Bishops
censure
in
the
high
Commission
.
Thirdly
,
it
being
found
contrary
to
the
acts
of
Parliament
,
and
acts
of
generall
Assembly
,
and
extremely
derogatory
to
them
and
all
other
subalterne
iudicatories
both
civill
and
Ecclesiasticall
(
which
is
made
clearely
manifest
by
a
treatise
presented
to
the
generall
Assembly
,
)
and
it
being
devised
and
brought
in
by
the
suggestion
of
Bishops
,
as
a
meane
whereby
they
might
,
and
have
unlawfully
,
tyranized
over
all
the
subiects
,
Therefore
it
is
necessary
that
the
Parliament
and
generall
Assembly
,
the
highest
civill
and
Ecclesiasticall
iudicatories
that
have
been
wronged
,
should
by
their
severall
sentences
utterly
abolish
it
as
unlawfull
and
hurtfull
.
Thirdly
,
whereas
his
Majesty
dispenseth
with
the
practice
of
Pearth
Articles
,
dischargeth
all
from
urging
the
practice
thereof
,
freeth
from
censures
for
not
urging
or
practising
them
,
notwithstanding
of
any
thing
contained
in
the
acts
of
Parliament
,
or
generall
Assembly
to
the
contrary
,
and
is
content
that
the
Assembly
take
the
same
so
far
to
their
consideration
,
as
to
represent
it
to
the
next
Parliament
there
to
be
ratified
as
the
Estates
shall
finde
fitting
:
These
cannot
satisfie
;
because
first
,
a
dispensation
with
the
practice
,
without
a
simple
discharge
,
leaveth
it
still
arbitrary
to
those
who
will
practice
,
and
so
continueth
the
rent
and
distractions
in
this
Kirke
.
Secondly
,
although
his
Maiestie
had
discharged
the
practice
of
them
by
his
Proclamation
or
Declaration
,
yet
the
subiects
had
not
been
put
in
security
thereby
,
except
the
generall
Assembly
(
to
whose
tryall
they
belong
and
were
referred
by
all
the
subscribers
of
the
Confession
in
March
)
doe
either
repell
the
articles
of
Perth
,
or
upon
good
reason
declare
that
Assembly
null
,
since
his
Maiesties
Proclamation
or
Declaration
is
not
a
sufficient
warrant
to
infringe
an
act
of
Assembly
or
Parliament
made
to
the
contrary
.
Thirdly
,
by
tying
the
Assembly
to
take
the
same
no
further
unto
their
consideration
then
to
represent
it
to
the
next
Parliament
,
the
Assembly
is
both
prelimitate
(
whereanent
refers
to
the
six
reasons
against
prelimitation
insert
in
our
Protestation
September
22.
)
and
weakned
in
power
,
[
*
](A68707-e30490-b)
*
It
may
not
;
and
the
holding
of
the
contrary
is
a
false
and
Jesuiticall
position
.
as
if
it
might
not
judge
and
determine
in
matters
meerely
Ecclesiasticall
without
a
licence
from
his
Majestie
,
or
a
reference
to
the
Parliament
,
whereas
the
generall
Assembly
is
supreme
and
independent
in
matters
Ecclesiasticall
,
as
the
Parlament
is
in
civill
;
so
that
when
the
acts
of
Assembly
are
ratified
in
Parliament
,
the
same
is
for
adioyning
the
civill
sanction
to
the
Ecclesiastick
constitution
for
the
great
terrour
of
transgressors
.
Fourthly
,
anent
the
oaths
administrate
to
Ministers
at
their
entry
,
it
hath
not
onely
beene
pretended
,
but
is
certaine
,
and
will
be
made
manifest
to
the
Assembly
,
(
which
also
now
is
done
)
that
oaths
have
been
exacted
different
from
that
which
is
set
downe
in
the
acts
of
Parliament
,
and
in
many
severall
wayes
according
to
the
pleasure
of
the
Prelats
:
And
where
his
Majestie
declares
that
no
other
oath
shall
be
required
of
a
Minister
at
his
entry
,
nor
that
which
is
set
down
in
the
act
of
Parliament
,
[
*
](A68707-e30510-b)
*
A
fearefull
proposition
in
deed
it
is
,
to
hold
Episcopall
government
to
be
an
uncontroverted
government
,
which
hath
continued
in
the
Church
ever
since
the
time
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
without
the
least
suspicion
of
controversie
until
within
these
few
yeeres
.
the
same
is
of
fearefull
consequence
,
because
the
act
beares
an
oath
to
be
given
unto
the
Bishop
by
Ministers
intrants
,
and
so
supposeth
the
office
of
a
Bishop
to
be
unchangeable
and
uncontroverted
,
whereby
the
Assembly
is
prelimited
(
against
the
reasons
before
mentioned
)
which
may
finde
that
office
uselesse
and
unlawfull
in
this
Kirk
,
and
which
now
they
have
found
upon
most
infallible
reasons
.
Fifthly
,
that
his
Maiesty
assureth
generall
Assemblies
shall
be
kept
as
oft
as
the
affaires
of
this
Kirk
shall
require
,
doth
not
satisfie
,
because
first
,
by
leaving
the
time
undefinite
,
it
preiudgeth
the
liberty
of
the
Kirke
of
holding
yeerly
generall
Assemblies
at
least
,
and
oftner
pro
re
nata
:
ratified
by
the
act
of
Parliament
1592.
the
disuse
whereof
hath
beene
a
maine
cause
of
our
evils
,
which
should
bee
prevented
in
time
comming
,
by
renewing
that
ancient
necessarie
custome
and
liberty
:
Secondly
,
by
the
same
act
of
Parliament
it
is
provided
that
the
King
,
or
his
Commissioner
being
present
,
shall
appoint
the
time
and
place
of
the
next
Assembly
:
And
in
case
his
Maiesty
or
his
Commissioner
be
not
present
for
the
time
in
the
towne
where
the
Assembly
is
holden
,
it
shall
be
leasome
to
the
said
generall
Assemblie
by
themselves
to
appoint
the
time
and
place
of
the
next
Assembly
,
as
they
have
bin
in
use
in
times
past
:
But
this
declaration
not
only
leaves
all
indefinite
but
totally
everts
that
power
and
liberty
competent
to
them
by
law
and
custome
.
Thirdly
,
As
it
doth
not
determine
how
oft
the
ordinary
effairs
of
this
Kirke
require
an
Assembly
(
which
the
custome
of
this
Kirke
and
act
foresaid
evidently
manifest
to
bee
yeerely
once
at
least
)
so
neither
doth
it
determine
who
shall
judge
when
the
necessity
of
extraordinary
effairs
require
an
Assembly
pro
re
nata
:
whereas
undoubtedly
the
Kirke
will
be
most
sensible
of
her
owne
necessities
,
and
is
the
most
proper
Judge
of
her
owne
effaires
:
And
therefore
should
have
freedome
to
appoint
her
owne
times
when
she
finds
her selfe
pressed
with
present
exigencies
,
as
his
Maiesty
hath
also
power
when
hee
perceives
any
necessity
requiring
the
same
.
Sixthly
,
whereas
his
Maiesty
is
content
that
all
the
present
Bishops
and
their
successours
be
answerable
to
,
and
censurable
by
the
generall
Assembly
,
it
doth
not
satisfie
;
because
,
First
,
it
beares
a
prelimitaon
of
the
Assembly
in
the
matter
of
trying
that
Office
,
and
presupposes
the
continuance
thereof
by
succession
as
unquestionable
.
Secondly
,
They
have
beene
formerly
made
censurable
by
the
generall
Assembly
in
the
straightest
way
that
the
Kirke
could
enjoyn
,
or
they
could
assure
:
And
yet
these
thirty
yeeres
they
have
shunned
all
censure
(
though
all
their
actions
deserved
it
)
by
procuring
generall
Assemblies
to
be
prorogate
,
and
then
suddenly
indicted
when
they
had
cunningly
prepared
both
persons
and
purposes
to
their
minde
:
Likeas
now
they
have
by
their
Declinator
refused
to
answer
,
and
be
censured
by
this
present
Assembly
indicted
by
his
Majestie
,
conveened
in
the
name
of
Christ
,
and
perfitly
constitute
in
the
members
thereof
:
And
therefore
it
lyeth
upon
this
present
Assembly
to
take
some
solide
course
,
for
securing
the
Kirk
,
in
all
time
comming
,
against
the
prejudices
of
their
former
and
frequent
breaches
contrary
to
their
oathes
given
.
Seventhly
,
whereas
his
Majestie
requireth
this
present
Assembly
to
subscribe
this
Confession
of
Faith
formerly
signed
by
his
Royall
Father
1580.
and
lately
commanded
by
his
Majestie
to
be
subscribed
by
all
his
Majesties
subjects
:
The
reasons
contained
in
the
Protestation
September
last
22.
(
whereto
we
adhere
and
repeats
the
same
)
do
sufficiently
evidence
that
we
cannot
subscribe
the
same
:
to
which
we
adde
,
First
,
that
his
Maiesties
Commissioner
hath
declared
to
the
Lords
of
Session
when
their
subscriptions
was
required
,
that
it
might
subsist
with
the
innovations
introduced
since
the
yeere
of
God
1580.
which
[
*
](A68707-e30570-b)
*
But
they
do
not
declare
all
the
truth
;
for
of
twenty
Lords
of
the
Session
,
onely
foure
did
it
,
but
the
rest
who
were
present
did
the
contrary
.
some
of
the
said
Lords
then
did
,
and
all
of
us
doe
now
conceive
to
repugne
to
the
genuine
and
true
sense
of
the
Confession
of
Faith
as
it
was
first
made
:
Secondly
,
That
his
Grace
hath
protested
divers
times
in
this
Assembly
,
that
nothing
done
or
to
be
done
therein
prejudge
the
Archbishops
and
Bishops
in
their
priviledges
,
places
,
power
and
jurisdiction
:
whereby
the
declareth
that
these
may
subsist
with
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
notwithstanding
they
be
novations
introduced
upon
this
Kirke
,
contrary
to
the
same
,
since
the
yeer
foresaid
,
as
is
now
found
by
the
Assembly
:
Thirdly
,
That
to
the
Assembly
presently
conveened
and
perfectly
constitute
in
the
members
thereof
,
it
pertaineth
properly
according
to
the
word
of
God
,
constitutions
of
this
Kirke
,
and
booke
of
Policie
,
ratified
in
divers
Assemblies
,
to
determine
what
is
the
true
meaning
of
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
and
to
make
the
same
knowne
to
all
the
members
of
this
Kirke
,
who
thereafter
without
scruple
or
danger
may
subscribe
the
same
.
And
although
the
Assembly
could
not
finde
this
Declaration
satisfactory
for
these
and
the
like
weighty
reasons
,
yet
were
they
willing
the
same
should
be
insert
in
their
books
for
obedience
to
his
Maiesties
desire
:
and
thankfully
acknowledging
his
Maiesties
pious
affection
to
true
Religion
,
and
Royall
resolution
to
defend
the
same
and
his
subiects
in
the
profession
thereof
,
exprest
in
the
closure
of
his
Royall
Declaration
,
they
were
confident
that
when
his
Maiestie
shall
bee
fully
informed
that
the
novations
introduced
since
the
yeere
1580.
are
incomparable
with
the
Confession
of
our
Faith
,
he
will
be
pleased
graciously
to
vouchsafe
his
comfortable
protection
upon
those
,
who
(
adhering
to
the
true
meaning
of
that
Confession
now
fully
cleared
by
the
Assembly
)
have
abjured
all
the
innovations
introduced
,
and
by
their
great
oath
and
subscription
have
bound
themselves
to
maintaine
the
true
Religion
,
and
his
Majesties
person
and
authority
in
defence
of
the
same
.
And
thus
true
Religion
being
the
channell
which
convoyeth
both
duties
to
their
proper
object
,
the
evidence
of
Gods
image
in
our
dread
Soveraigne
his
Depute
shall
bee
terrible
to
all
the
enemies
of
his
Majestie
,
and
of
his
loyall
subjects
who
stand
for
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
and
the
true
meaning
thereof
,
and
shall
raise
up
the
affections
of
his
Religious
subjects
towards
his
Majestie
above
all
earthly
respects
.
Anent
Episcopall
government
,
and
the
other
generall
reasons
.
And
where
it
is
subjoyned
in
the
Proclamation
that
nothing
was
able
to
give
contentment
,
except
we
were
permitted
to
overthrow
Episcopal
government
and
to
abrogate
publicke
Lawes
standing
,
and
take
away
one
of
the
three
Estates
,
wee
are
sufficiently
cleared
thereof
by
the
Acts
of
the
Assembly
,
abrogating
,
and
abolishing
Episcopall
government
in
this
Kirke
for
[
*
](A68707-e30610-b)
*
The
reasons
contained
in
that
Act
are
infallibly
false
.
infallible
reasons
contained
in
the
said
Act
,
and
also
by
our
answer
published
to
the
Declaration
emitted
in
the
Commissioners
name
(
which
for
brevity
we
forbeare
to
insert
herein
)
whereby
wee
have
sufficiently
evinced
that
our
proceedings
are
not
contrary
to
the
Lawes
of
the
Kingdome
,
or
destructive
of
any
lawfull
third
Estate
,
and
which
part
of
the
Proclamation
doth
close
,
with
an
undeserved
imputation
to
our
loyalty
,
bearing
that
for
the
like
dangerous
Acts
so
derogatory
to
Royall
authority
,
and
for
others
reasons
importing
true
Monarchicall
government
,
the
Commissioner
was
forced
to
dissolve
the
Assembly
;
but
the
same
is
so
generally
expressed
,
that
it
appeares
evidently
to
be
done
of
plaine
purpose
to
make
us
hatefull
,
which
we
hope
will
not
worke
that
end
,
unlesse
some
speciall
Act
of
disloyalty
or
malversation
could
bee
specially
condescended
upon
(
which
undoubtedly
had
not
beene
omitted
if
it
had
been
possible
)
otherwaies
that
darke
cloud
of
general
termes
cannot
obfuscate
the
pure
brightnesse
of
our
sincere
intentions
,
unlesse
our
true
representation
of
grievances
,
and
earnest
humble
pressing
legall
redresse
thereof
at
his
Majesties
hands
,
may
deserve
that
aspersion
in
the
eyes
of
these
Councellours
,
who
thinke
themselves
obliged
rather
in
absolute
obedience
,
then
a
dutifull
representation
to
their
Soveraigne
of
what
is
just
and
warrantable
;
wherein
wee
appeale
to
all
the
world
,
if
either
our
proceedings
,
or
opinions
bee
any
wayes
derogatory
to
the
true
power
of
Monarchicall
government
or
his
Majesties
authority
,
which
wee
are
obliged
to
defend
with
our
lives
and
fortunes
by
our
Covenant
.
Anent
his
Graces
intention
to
returne
.
And
where
in
the
Proclamation
,
in
that
part
thereof
,
anent
the
Commissioners
discharge
of
the
Assembly
,
is
insinuate
some
expression
of
his
graces
willingnesse
to
returne
the
next
morning
to
the
Assembly
,
wee
declare
that
wee
were
most
sensible
of
the
benefit
of
his
Graces
presence
,
and
received
great
contentment
by
that
countenance
of
Royall
authority
in
representation
,
whereof
we
would
never
have
deprived
our selves
,
if
we
had
had
the
least
signification
of
any
such
intention
:
but
the
truth
is
,
that
having
called
our selves
to
our
best
remembrances
,
we
heard
no
word
or
expression
tending
that
way
;
but
by
the
contrary
[
*
](A68707-e30650-b)
*
Most
false
.
we
did
humbly
require
his
Grace
to
give
in
the
reasons
of
his
discontentment
in
writ
,
and
to
returne
the
next
day
againe
,
at
which
time
wee
should
give
in
sufficient
answers
thereto
which
might
wipe
away
all
his
Graces
objections
,
and
move
him
to
continue
his
wished
presence
to
that
Assembly
,
whereat
hee
had
publickly
professed
he
could
no
longer
assist
:
but
this
being
refused
,
and
the
Assembly
discharged
by
him
,
we
were
necessitate
to
protest
both
that
day
and
the
day
following
upon
the
Mercate
Crosse
of
Glasgow
,
and
to
shew
,
that
in
conscience
of
our
duty
to
God
and
his
truth
,
the
King
and
his
honour
,
the
Kirke
and
her
liberties
,
this
Kingdome
and
her
peace
,
this
Assembly
and
her
freedome
,
to
our selves
and
our
safety
,
to
our
posterity
,
persons
,
and
estates
,
we
could
not
dissolve
the
Assembly
for
the
reasons
following
:
First
,
Anent
our
sitting
still
after
the
Commissioners
discharge
.
for
the
reasons
already
printed
anent
the
conveening
a
generall
Assembly
,
which
are
now
more
strong
in
this
case
,
seeing
the
Assembly
was
already
indicted
by
his
Majesties
authority
,
did
conveen
and
is
fully
constitute
in
all
the
members
thereof
,
according
to
the
word
of
God
and
discipline
of
this
Kirke
,
in
presence
and
audience
of
his
Majesties
Commissioner
,
who
hath
really
acknowledged
the
same
by
assisting
therein
seven
dayes
,
and
exhibition
of
his
Majesties
royall
Declaration
to
be
registrate
in
the
books
of
this
Assembly
,
which
accordingly
was
done
.
Secondly
,
for
the
reasons
contained
in
the
former
Protestations
made
in
name
of
the
Noblemen
,
Barons
,
Burgesses
,
Ministers
,
and
Commons
,
wherunto
we
did
then
iudicially
,
and
doe
now
actually
adhere
,
as
also
unto
the
Confession
of
Faith
and
Covenant
subscribed
and
sworn
by
the
body
of
this
Kingdome
.
Thirdly
,
because
as
we
are
obliged
by
the
application
and
explication
subioyned
necessarily
to
the
Confession
of
Faith
subscribed
by
us
,
so
the
Kings
Maiestie
,
and
his
Commissioner
,
and
privie
Councell
,
have
urged
many
of
this
Kingdome
to
subscribe
the
Confession
of
Faith
made
in
anno
1580.
and
1590.
And
so
to
returne
to
the
doctrine
and
discipline
of
this
Kirke
as
it
was
then
professed
;
but
it
is
cleare
by
the
doctrine
and
discipline
of
this
Kirk
,
that
it
was
most
unlawfull
in
the
selfe
,
and
preiudiciall
to
these
priviledges
,
which
Christ
in
his
word
hath
left
to
his
Kirke
to
dissolve
or
breake
up
the
Assembly
of
this
Kirke
,
or
to
stop
and
stay
their
proceedings
in
constitution
of
Acts
,
for
the
well-farre
of
the
Kirke
or
execution
of
discipline
against
offenders
,
and
so
to
make
it
appeare
that
Religion
and
Kirke
government
should
depend
absolutely
upon
the
pleasure
of
the
Prince
.
Fourthly
,
because
there
is
no
ground
of
pretence
,
either
by
Act
of
Assembly
,
or
Parliament
,
or
any
preceding
practice
,
whereby
the
Kings
Maiesty
may
dissolve
the
generall
Assembly
of
the
Kirke
of
Scotland
,
farre
lesse
his
Maiesties
Commissioner
,
who
by
his
commission
hath
power
to
indict
,
and
keepe
it
secundum
legem
&
praxim
,
but
upon
the
contrary
his
Maiesties
prerogative
Royall
is
declared
by
Act
of
Parliament
to
be
no
wayes
prejudiciall
to
the
priviledges
and
liberties
which
God
hath
granted
to
the
spirituall
office-bearers
and
meetings
of
this
Kirke
,
which
are
most
frequently
ratified
in
Parliaments
,
and
especially
in
the
last
Parliament
holden
by
his
Maiestie
himselfe
;
which
priviledges
and
liberties
of
the
Kirk
,
his
Maiestie
will
never
diminish
or
infringe
,
being
bound
to
maintaine
the
same
in
integrity
by
solemne
oath
given
at
his
Royall
coronation
in
this
Kingdome
.
Fifthly
,
the
Assemblies
of
this
Kirke
have
still
enjoyed
this
freedome
of
uninterrupted
sitting
,
without
or
notstanding
any
contramand
,
as
is
evident
by
all
the
records
thereof
,
and
in
speciall
by
[
*
](A68707-e30700-b)
*
That
Assembly
is
but
one
instance
and
a
very
reprovable
one
.
The
Ministers
of
the
pretended
Assembly
at
Aberdene
did
the
same
,
and
were
most
severely
punished
for
it
.
the
generall
Assembly
holden
in
anno
1582.
which
being
charged
with
letters
of
Horning
by
the
Kings
Maiestie
his
Commissioner
,
and
Councell
,
to
stay
their
proces
against
M.
Robert
Montgomerie
pretended
Bishop
of
Glasgow
,
Or
otherwaies
to
dissolve
and
rise
,
did
notwithstanding
shew
their
liberty
and
freedome
by
continuing
and
sitting
still
,
and
without
any
stay
going
on
in
that
proces
against
the
said
M.
Robert
,
to
the
finall
end
thereof
,
and
thereafter
by
letter
to
his
Majestie
did
shew
clearly
,
how
farre
his
Majesty
had
been
mis-informed
,
and
upon
mis-information
prejudged
the
prerogative
of
Jesus
Christ
and
the
liberties
of
this
Kirke
,
and
did
enact
and
ordaine
that
none
should
procure
any
such
warrant
or
charge
under
the
paine
of
excommunication
.
Sixthly
,
because
now
to
dissolve
after
so
many
supplications
and
complaints
,
after
so
many
reiterated
promises
,
after
our
long
attendance
and
expectation
,
after
so
many
references
of
processes
from
Presbyteries
,
after
the
publike
indiction
of
the
Assembly
,
and
the
solemne
Fast
appointed
for
the
same
,
and
after
frequent
convention
and
formall
constitution
of
the
Assembly
,
in
all
the
members
thereof
and
seven
daies
sitting
,
were
by
this
Act
to
offend
God
contemne
the
subjects
petitions
,
deceive
many
of
their
conceived
hopes
of
redresse
of
the
calamities
of
the
Kirke
and
Kingdome
,
multiply
the
combustions
of
this
Kirk
,
and
make
every
man
despaire
hereafter
ever
to
see
Religion
established
,
innovations
removed
,
the
subiects
complaint
respected
,
or
the
offenders
punished
with
consent
of
Authority
,
and
so
by
casting
the
Kirke
and
Estate
loose
and
desolate
,
would
abandon
both
to
ruine
.
Seventhly
,
it
was
most
necessary
to
continue
this
Assembly
,
for
preveening
the
preiudices
which
might
ensue
upon
the
pretence
of
two
Covenants
,
whereas
indeed
there
is
but
one
:
that
first
subscribed
in
1580.
and
1590.
being
a
nationall
Covenant
and
oath
to
God
,
which
is
lately
renewed
by
us
,
with
that
necessary
explanation
which
the
corruptions
introduced
since
that
time
contrary
to
the
same
,
inforced
:
which
is
also
acknowledged
in
the
Act
of
Councell
in
September
last
,
declaring
the
same
to
be
subscribed
as
it
was
meaned
the
time
of
the
first
subscription
;
and
therefore
,
for
removing
that
shame
and
all
prejudices
which
may
follow
upon
the
shew
of
two
different
Covenants
and
Confessions
of
Faith
in
one
Nation
,
the
Assembly
could
not
dissolve
before
it
had
tryed
,
found
,
and
determined
that
both
these
Covenants
are
but
one
and
the
selfe
same
Covenant
:
The
latter
renewed
by
us
,
agreeing
to
the
true
genuine
sense
and
meaning
of
the
first
as
it
was
subscribed
in
anno
1580.
And
further
in
the
said
Proclamation
,
Anent
our
cytation
of
Councellours
.
the
straine
of
our
Protestation
is
taxed
,
because
we
have
thereby
presumed
to
cite
those
of
his
Majesties
Councell
who
have
procured
,
subscribed
,
or
ratified
this
Proclamation
,
to
bee
responsall
to
his
Majestie
and
three
Estates
of
Parliament
;
whereas
the
same
cannot
be
justly
quarrelled
,
because
it
it
is
grounded
upon
the
Law
of
the
Kingdome
,
and
warranted
by
the
act
of
Parliament
therein
cited
12.
act
.
Par.
2.
James
4.
which
act
is
grounded
upon
good
reason
:
for
it
were
strange
to
thinke
that
Councellours
giving
bad
counsell
,
to
the
evident
prejudice
and
ruine
of
the
Countrey
,
and
publick
detriment
of
the
good
Subjects
,
should
not
be
countable
therefore
to
his
Majestie
and
his
Estates
;
and
it
is
not
without
instance
in
our
Lawes
,
that
perverse
counsell
hath
beene
given
in
misguiding
the
Kings
and
common
good
of
this
Realme
,
Act
6.
Par.
1.
James
4.
which
is
also
acknowledged
by
the
reduction
of
grants
made
by
Kings
to
these
perverse
Councellours
,
act
3.
Par.
4.
and
act
5.
Par.
1.
James
4.
The
perversenesse
of
which
misguiding
counsell
,
hath
been
assuredly
the
cause
why
in
the
next
Parliament
in
the
yeere
immediately
subsequent
,
the
Kings
Councell
was
chosen
in
Parliament
,
and
sworne
in
presence
of
the
King
and
three
Estates
,
and
ordained
to
be
responsall
and
accusable
to
the
King
and
three
Estates
for
their
counsell
:
Which
cleareth
that
both
evill
counsell
may
bee
given
,
and
that
the
Councell
may
be
accused
before
the
King
and
Parliament
for
malversation
in
their
charge
.
Like
as
his
Maiestie
in
the
Proclamation
,
makes
all
persons
lyable
to
the
Parliament
and
generall
Assembly
,
and
so
giveth
way
to
this
previous
cytation
,
which
may
serve
for
a
forewarning
and
intimation
that
they
may
bee
accused
if
they
bee
guilty
,
as
wee
know
all
are
not
,
and
wish
that
none
were
.
All
which
heavie
objections
and
imputations
are
premitted
in
the
Proclamation
to
the
conclusion
and
command
thereof
,
Anent
the
injunctions
and
Proclamation
,
and
our
answer
thereunto
.
which
resolveth
into
two
heads
;
the
first
discharging
obedience
to
the
acts
of
Assembly
,
and
liberating
all
,
who
shall
disobey
,
from
censure
,
and
promising
Protection
to
the
disobeyers
,
and
inhibiting
all
Presbyteries
,
Sessions
of
Kirks
,
Ministers
within
this
Realme
in
their
Sermons
,
Sessions
,
and
meetings
or
any
otherwaies
,
to
authorize
,
approve
,
or
allow
the
Assembly
at
Glasgow
,
or
doe
any
deed
which
may
countenance
the
same
,
under
paine
to
be
punished
with
all
rigour
.
And
commanding
all
who
shall
heare
them
,
to
delate
the
same
,
under
paine
of
the
like
punishments
;
likewaies
straitly
charging
and
commanding
all
Judges
within
this
Realme
,
Clerks
,
and
Writers
,
not
to
grant
or
passe
a
bill
,
summond
,
or
letters
,
or
any
other
execution
whatsoever
,
upon
any
act
,
or
deed
,
proceeding
from
the
said
Assembly
;
and
all
keepers
of
the
Signet
from
Signeting
thereof
,
under
all
highest
paine
.
And
the
second
head
,
commanding
all
Subiects
to
subscribe
and
sweare
the
Confession
commanded
by
his
Majestie
conforme
to
the
sense
and
meaning
of
the
declaration
published
by
the
Commissioner
,
whereunto
we
need
not
here
make
any
answer
,
but
remits
the
same
to
a
speciall
answer
,
published
in
print
made
to
that
[
a
](A68707-e30850-b)
a
They
should
do
well
to
try
if
they
can
answer
it
,
and
the
Queries
of
Aberdene
better
;
for
the
common
opinion
is
,
that
neither
of
them
yet
are
answered
at
all
.
Declaration
.
But
for
the
first
,
the
same
is
so
farre
repugnant
to
the
word
of
God
,
practice
of
the
primitive
Kirke
,
the
Lawes
Civill
and
Canonicall
,
the
custome
of
all
Nations
,
the
constitutions
of
our
generall
Assemblies
,
acts
of
Parliament
,
practice
of
other
judicatories
within
this
Kingdome
,
to
the
Confession
of
Faith
and
discipline
of
this
Kirke
,
as
we
cannot
believe
any
such
commandments
to
proceed
from
our
gracious
King
,
but
from
the
malice
and
mis-information
of
our
adversaries
,
the
conscience
of
whose
guiltinesse
affrighteth
them
to
undergoe
their
deserved
censure
,
which
is
[
b
](A68707-e30860-b)
b
All
these
texts
of
Scripture
are
prophaned
and
abused
;
for
no
such
thing
can
either
possibly
or
probably
be
inferred
from
them
.
cleare
first
,
That
the
same
is
contrary
to
the
Law
of
God
,
from
that
place
of
Scripture
Mat.
18.
wherein
the
Kirke
is
commanded
absolutely
to
inflict
censures
.
1.
Cor.
5.
wherein
the
Kirke
did
execute
that
commandment
.
And
the
Kirks
of
Pergamus
and
Thyatira
,
are
reproved
for
not
executing
Ecclesiasticall
censures
against
those
who
held
the
doctrine
of
Balaam
,
or
of
Jezebel
,
2.
Rev.
So
that
the
power
of
the
keys
in
Ecclesiasticall
censures
is
so
intrinsecally
and
so
essentially
competent
to
the
Kirk
and
generall
Assembly
jure
divino
,
as
obedience
to
her
decreets
and
executions
thereof
,
cannot
be
suspended
,
far
lesse
taken
away
and
discharged
by
humane
authority
,
more
nor
the
power
of
preaching
and
administration
of
the
Sacraments
.
Secondly
,
it
is
contrary
to
the
practice
of
the
Apostolike
and
Primitive
Kirks
,
whose
constant
practice
was
to
execute
the
spirituall
functions
and
censures
;
and
,
notwithstanding
humane
prohibitions
,
to
obey
God
rather
then
man
.
Thirdly
,
It
is
contrary
to
the
civill
Law
,
si
contra
jus
vel
utilitatem
publicam
,
vel
per
mendacium
fuerit
aliquid
postulatum
vel
impetratum
ab
Imperatore
.
Et
titulo
de
diversis
rescriptis
&
pragmaticis
sanctionibus
.
Fourthly
,
the
same
is
contrary
to
the
[
*
](A68707-e30960-b)
*
It
is
well
that
they
will
cite
the
Pope
his
Law
whom
they
call
Antichrist
;
for
when
any
thing
is
objected
against
them
out
of
the
Canon
Law
,
it
is
usuall
with
them
to
reject
that
as
Popish
and
Anti-christian
.
Cannon
Law
decret.
decretal
.
extravagan
.
titulo
de
rescriptis
.
Fifthly
,
it
is
contrary
to
the
universall
custome
in
all
Nations
ordaining
their
Judicatories
to
doe
justice
,
notwithstanding
their
Princes
prohibition
,
as
is
cleare
by
Convarnvia
in
Spaine
,
Pappon
in
France
,
Suedwyne
in
Germanie
,
&c.
upon
the
title
de
rescriptis
aut
constitutionibus
principum
.
Sixthly
,
to
the
constitutions
of
generall
Assemblies
,
because
in
sundry
generall
Assemblies
upon
complaints
made
that
the
Kings
Majestie
and
his
Councell
by
their
letters
offered
some
stop
to
the
Kirk
from
going
on
in
her
Ecclesiasticall
censures
,
especially
by
act
of
the
generall
Assembly
conveened
in
the
new
Colledge
of
Sanctandrows
20.
April
1582.
it
is
ordained
that
none
being
received
to
any
Ecclesiastical
function
,
office
,
or
benefice
,
seek
any
way
by
the
civill
power
to
exeeme
and
withdraw
themselves
from
the
jurisdiction
of
the
Kirk
,
or
procure
,
obtain
,
or
use
any
letters
,
or
charges
,
either
by
themselves
,
or
any
other
in
their
name
,
or
at
their
command
and
instance
,
to
impaire
,
hurt
,
or
stay
the
said
jurisdiction
,
discipline
,
correction
of
manners
,
or
punishment
of
their
offences
&
enormities
,
or
to
make
any
appellation
from
the
general
Assembly
,
to
stop
the
discipline
,
and
order
of
the
Ecclesiasticall
policie
,
and
jurisdiction
granted
by
Gods
Word
to
the
office-bearers
within
the
said
Kirk
,
under
the
paine
of
excommunication
summarily
,
without
any
processe
,
or
admonition
to
be
pronounced
by
the
judgement
of
the
Eldership
,
by
the
Minister
,
or
Ministers
which
shall
be
appointed
by
them
,
how
soon
it
is
known
that
any
of
the
saids
heads
are
transgressed
;
Likeas
both
the
Kings
Majestie
and
his
Councell
promised
that
none
thereafter
should
have
that
cause
to
complaine
,
as
is
manifest
by
the
Act
of
Assembly
at
Montrose
in
July
1597.
And
in
the
Assembly
holden
at
Saint
Andrews
,
24.
April
1582.
being
charged
with
Letters
of
Horning
not
to
proceed
against
Master
Robert
Montgomrie
,
;
the
Assemblie
did
write
to
his
Majestie
that
this
discharge
was
extraordinary
,
as
a
thing
that
was
never
heard
nor
seen
since
the
world
began
,
and
was
directly
against
the
word
of
God
;
and
Lawes
of
the
Kingdome
.
And
yet
notwithstanding
of
the
said
charge
the
Assembly
did
proceed
and
excommunicate
the
said
Master
Robert
.
Further
,
In
the
Assembly
at
Edinburgh
,
the
27.
of
June
1582.
Sess.
7.
amongst
the
grievances
presented
by
the
Kirk
to
the
King
,
The
first
is
,
That
his
Majestie
by
device
of
some
Councellours
is
moved
to
take
upon
Him
that
spirituall
power
and
authority
which
properly
belongeth
to
Christ
as
only
King
and
Head
of
his
Kirk
,
the
Ministerie
and
execution
whereof
is
only
given
to
such
as
bear
office
in
the
Ecclesiasticall
government
of
the
same
;
so
that
in
his
Majesties
person
some
men
prease
to
erect
a
[
†
](A68707-e31050-b)
†
Nay
,
but
the
pretended
Assembly
hath
erected
a
Popedome
,
and
for
their
authority
goe
upon
the
same
grounds
,
and
use
the
very
same
arguments
,
and
abuse
the
very
same
places
of
Scripture
which
the
Pope
and
the
learnedst
Patrons
of
the
Pope
doe
for
robbing
of
Princes
of
their
Authority
over
all
Ecclesiasticall
persons
,
and
causes
in
their
severall
Dominions
:
The
words
which
next
follow
are
meere
babling
.
Popedome
,
as
though
his
Majestie
could
not
be
full
King
and
Head
of
this
Common
wealth
,
unlesse
alswell
the
spirituall
as
temporall
sword
be
put
in
his
Majesties
hands
,
unlesse
Christ
be
rest
of
his
authority
,
and
the
two
jurisdictions
confounded
,
which
God
hath
divided
,
which
directly
tends
to
the
wrack
and
overthrow
of
all
true
Religion
,
&c.
And
in
the
Assembly
holden
at
Edinburgh
in
Octob.
1582.
Sess.
15.
Summonds
are
direct
by
the
generall
Assembly
against
the
Kings
Advocate
,
for
drawing
up
the
Kings
Proclamation
of
that
straine
.
7.
The
foresaid
command
is
also
contrary
to
the
Acts
of
Parliament
:
because
as
the
Acts
of
Parliament
appoint
every
matter
for
its
owne
Judicatorie
,
and
to
all
Judicatories
their
own
freedome
,
so
much
more
doth
this
liberty
belong
to
the
nationall
Assembly
,
being
the
supreme
Judicatorie
Ecclesiastick
of
this
Kirk
,
and
onely
competent
Judge
in
matters
so
important
,
and
so
nearly
concerning
Gods
honour
and
worship
immediatly
,
the
salvation
of
the
peoples
soules
,
the
setling
of
the
purity
of
Gods
worship
,
the
purging
away
the
corruptions
thereof
,
and
right
constitutions
of
the
Kirk
,
whose
liberties
and
priviledges
are
confirmed
,
Parl.
12.
King
James
6.
and
Parl.
1.
King
Charles
.
Likeas
by
the
12.
Par.
114.
Act
K.
James
6.
ann.
1592.
the
libertie
and
discipline
of
the
Kirk
,
especially
in
her
Presbyteries
and
Assemblies
,
are
fully
and
firmly
ratified
,
with
declaration
that
the
Act
of
the
Kings
Majesties
prerogative
Royall
over
all
Estates
and
persons
,
shall
no
wayes
be
prejudiciall
to
the
priviledges
which
God
hath
given
to
the
spirituall
office-bearers
in
the
Kirk
,
concerning
heads
of
Religion
,
matters
of
heresie
,
excommunication
,
collation
,
and
deprivation
of
Ministers
,
or
any
such
like
essentiall
censures
,
especially
grounded
and
having
warrant
of
the
word
of
God
,
with
full
power
even
to
the
particular
Presbyteries
to
put
order
to
all
matters
and
causes
Ecclesiasticall
within
their
bounds
,
according
to
the
Discipline
of
the
Kirk
.
8.
The
Lords
of
Councell
and
Session
by
Act
92.
Parl.
6.
King
James
6.
are
ordained
to
proceed
in
all
civill
causes
intended
or
depending
before
them
,
or
to
be
intended
,
and
to
cause
execute
their
Decrees
,
notwithstanding
any
private
writing
,
charge
,
or
command
from
the
Kings
Maiestie
,
or
His
Councell
in
the
contrarie
,
and
by
the
47.
Act
,
11.
Parl.
King
James
6.
all
licences
and
supersederees
purchas'd
from
his
Maiestie
,
are
discharged
as
contempt
done
to
the
Law
,
as
great
hurt
to
the
lieges
,
and
contrarie
to
iustice
,
and
declareth
the
same
to
bee
null
of
the
Law
,
and
not
admissibly
by
any
iudge
,
nor
effectuall
to
the
purchaser
any
wayes
,
and
ordaineth
all
Judges
within
this
Realme
to
proceed
and
do
justice
,
siclike
and
in
the
same
manner
as
if
the
said
supersederees
and
licences
never
had
beene
purchased
nor
produced
.
Like
as
by
the
106.
Act
Parl.
King
James
6.
all
licences
granted
by
his
Majestie
to
hinder
the
execution
of
Acts
against
Papists
and
other
adversaries
of
the
true
Religion
are
discharged
and
declared
to
be
of
no
force
.
According
to
which
it
hath
beene
the
ordinarie
custome
both
in
Civill
and
Ecclesiasticall
Judicatories
(
notwithstanding
of
privie
warrants
or
prohibitions
contrarie
to
Law
which
commonly
are
impetrate
from
his
Majestie
upon
misinformation
)
to
proceed
and
minister
justice
.
9.
To
discharge
obedience
to
the
Acts
of
the
Assemblie
,
stop
the
execution
thereof
,
protect
and
defend
such
as
are
delinquents
and
under
the
Kirks
censure
,
doth
directly
repugne
to
the
large
Confession
of
Faith
of
this
Kirk
.
Wherein
cap.
19.
the
third
mark
of
the
true
Kirk
is
affirmed
to
bee
upright
,
ministration
of
Ecclesiasticall
Discipline
,
as
Gods
word
prescribes
,
for
establishing
good
order
and
repressing
of
vice
:
and
so
no
more
can
bee
impeded
nor
justly
taken
from
the
Kirk
then
any
of
her
other
two
marks
viz.
The
right
preaching
of
the
word
and
ministration
of
the
Sacrament
:
And
therefore
in
the
Oath
at
the
Kings
Coronation
,
he
sweareth
to
maintaine
this
Confession
,
and
these
three
marks
of
the
Kirke
,
and
particularly
that
hee
shall
be
carefull
to
root
out
of
his
Empire
all
Hereticks
and
enemies
to
the
worship
of
God
,
that
shall
be
convict
by
the
true
Kirk
of
God
of
the
foresaids
crimes
.
10.
In
the
short
Confession
of
Faith
sworne
,
1580.
and
1590.
and
renewed
by
the
greatest
and
[
*
](A68707-e31140-b)
*
By
the
greatest
,
but
the
worst
part
of
the
Kingdome
.
best
part
of
this
Kirk
and
Kingdome
,
with
an
explication
renewed
also
at
his
Maiesties
command
by
his
Councell
,
all
are
bound
to
continue
in
obedience
of
the
Doctrine
and
Discipline
of
the
Kirke
and
defend
the
same
according
to
their
vocation
and
power
.
So
that
seeing
this
generall
Assemblie
hath
proceeded
in
their
Constitution
,
Acts
,
and
whole
proceedings
according
to
the
Discipline
of
this
Kirk
of
Scotland
1580.
and
1590.
contained
in
the
second
book
of
Discipline
:
which
in
both
these
yeares
were
ordained
to
bee
registrate
and
sworn
to
by
all
the
Ministers
of
this
Kirk
,
as
the
Discipline
thereof
,
and
wherein
the
Civill
and
Ecclesiasticall
jurisdiction
are
so
clearly
distinguished
in
the
1.
c.
l.
2.
as
the
power
of
the
sword
may
no
wayes
stop
or
impede
the
power
of
the
keyes
:
and
in
the
7.
c.
the
Eldership
and
Assemblies
hath
power
to
execute
Ecclesiasticall
punishment
upon
all
transgressours
and
proud
contemners
of
the
Kirk
:
and
in
the
10.
c.
the
office
of
the
Christian
Magistrate
is
described
to
assist
and
maintaine
the
Discipline
of
the
Kirk
,
and
punish
those
civilly
who
will
not
obey
the
censures
thereof
,
without
confounding
alwayes
the
one
jurisdiction
with
the
other
:
and
this
order
of
Ecclesiasticall
Discipline
,
condescended
upon
in
generall
Assemblies
,
as
warranted
by
divine
authoritie
to
be
execute
notwithstanding
any
humane
inhibition
,
is
set
downe
before
the
Psalmes
in
meeter
:
and
therefore
we
can
never
expect
that
his
Majestie
,
who
out
of
his
pious
inclination
to
justice
by
a
late
Proclamation
22.
September
last
hath
declared
and
ordained
that
all
His
subjects
both
Ecclesiasticall
and
Civill
shall
be
lyable
to
the
tryall
and
censure
of
generall
Assemblie
or
any
other
Judicatorie
competent
,
will
now
stay
the
execution
of
the
[
*
](A68707-e31150-b)
*
The
sentences
of
this
pretended
Assembly
were
most
unlawfull
,
light
,
and
mad
sentences
.
lawfull
and
grave
sentences
of
this
nationall
Kirk
,
so
comfortable
to
us
,
and
so
necessarie
for
maintaining
the
puritie
of
Religion
:
which
his
Majestie
in
the
end
of
the
Articles
before
mentioned
hath
promised
to
defend
,
and
His
subjects
in
the
profession
thereof
,
which
is
incompatible
with
the
defence
of
excommunicate
and
obstinate
persons
.
But
therefore
wee
are
assured
that
his
gracious
Majestie
will
be
pleased
to
allow
that
reverence
and
all
readie
obedience
may
bee
deferred
to
the
whole
Acts
,
Constitutions
,
and
censures
of
the
said
generall
Assemblie
,
by
all
His
subiects
,
who
undoubtedly
and
necessarily
are
obliged
to
obedience
of
all
the
lawfull
commands
and
injunctions
of
the
mother
Kirk
if
they
would
bee
accounted
members
or
sonnes
thereof
.
By
all
which
[
*
](A68707-e31170-b)
*
It
seemes
indeed
that
these
reasons
are
wrapped
up
in
a
cloud
,
for
both
they
are
so
dark
as
they
cannot
be
discerned
,
and
they
doe
portend
a
storme
,
but
have
no
weight
in
them
at
all
.
cloud
of
weightie
reasons
the
warrantablenesse
of
our
just
proceedings
doth
evidently
appeare
,
notwithstanding
of
all
the
arguments
of
challenge
adduced
against
us
in
the
said
Proclamation
:
And
therefore
for
these
and
many
other
reasons
,
Wee
the
members
of
this
Assemblie
,
in
our
owne
names
,
and
in
the
name
of
the
Kirk
of
Scotland
whom
we
represent
,
And
we
Noble-men
,
Barons
,
Gentle-men
,
Ministers
,
Burgesses
,
and
Commons
,
before
mentioned
,
do
solemnely
declare
in
the
presence
of
the
everliving
God
,
and
before
all
men
;
and
protest
[
a
](A68707-e31180-b)
a
These
particular
Protestations
are
the
very
same
formerly
made
by
them
,
and
so
often
repeated
even
unto
tediousnesse
;
and
therefore
the
Reader
needeth
not
to
be
troubled
any
more
with
them
.
That
our
thoughts
are
not
guiltie
of
any
thing
which
is
not
incumbent
to
us
,
as
good
Christians
towards
God
,
and
loyall
Subiects
towards
our
sacred
Soveraigne
:
And
we
attest
God
the
Searcher
of
all
hearts
,
that
our
intentions
and
whole
proceedings
in
this
present
Assemblie
have
beene
and
shall
continue
according
to
the
word
of
God
,
the
Lawes
and
constitutions
of
this
Kirk
,
the
Confession
of
Faith
,
our
nationall
Oath
,
and
that
measure
of
light
,
which
God
the
Father
of
light
hath
granted
unto
us
,
and
that
in
the
sinceritie
of
our
hearts
,
without
any
preoccupation
or
passion
.
That
it
was
and
is
most
lawfull
and
necessarie
for
us
to
fit
still
and
continue
in
keeping
this
present
Assemblie
indicted
by
his
Majestie
,
untill
after
conclusion
of
all
matters
it
bee
dissolved
by
common
consent
of
all
the
members
thereof
,
and
that
for
trying
judging
and
censuring
all
the
by-gone
evils
,
and
the
introductors
,
and
providing
a
solide
course
of
the
continuance
of
Gods
truth
in
this
land
with
puritie
and
libertie
,
according
to
his
word
,
our
Oath
and
Confession
of
Faith
,
and
the
lawfull
constitutions
of
this
Kirk
.
That
this
Assemblie
is
and
should
bee
esteemed
and
obeyed
as
a
most
lawfull
,
full
and
free
generall
Assemblie
of
this
Kingdome
,
And
that
all
Acts
,
sentences
,
constitutions
,
censures
,
and
proceedings
of
this
Assemblie
(
whereof
the
generall
and
principall
Acts
are
to
bee
published
,
)
are
in
the
selfe
,
and
should
bee
reputed
,
obeyed
,
and
observed
,
by
all
the
subjects
of
this
Kingdome
,
and
members
of
this
Kirke
,
as
the
Acts
,
sentences
,
constitutions
,
censures
and
proceedings
of
a
full
and
free
generall
Assemblie
of
this
Kirke
of
Scotland
:
And
to
have
all
readie
execution
,
under
the
Ecclesiasticall
paines
contained
or
to
bee
contained
therein
,
and
conforme
thereto
in
all
points
,
and
such
like
,
that
whosoever
presumeth
to
utter
any
undutifull
speech
against
the
same
,
may
be
duly
censured
and
condignly
punished
.
We
protest
that
all
and
everie
member
of
this
reformed
Kirk
efoldly
and
faithfully
joyne
and
concurre
in
their
severall
callings
and
stations
,
to
advance
further
and
assist
the
execution
and
obedience
of
the
whole
Acts
of
this
Assemblie
,
by
all
meanes
which
their
abilitie
can
afford
,
as
they
affect
the
advancement
of
Gods
glorie
and
the
work
of
reformation
in
this
land
.
We
protest
against
all
the
challenges
and
aspersions
laid
upon
us
in
the
said
Proclamation
,
and
that
our
whole
answers
are
not
onely
true
in
everie
point
,
but
likewise
sufficiently
forcible
to
deliver
us
from
all
unjust
imputations
,
and
to
justifie
the
lawfulnesse
and
necessitie
of
our
whole
proceedings
and
carriage
,
which
hath
beene
so
unreasonably
blamed
.
Likeas
by
these
presents
we
summond
and
cyte
all
those
of
his
Majesties
Councell
,
or
any
other
,
who
have
procured
,
consented
,
subscribed
,
or
ratified
this
present
Proclamation
,
to
bee
responsable
to
his
Majestie
and
three
Estates
of
Parliament
,
for
their
counsell
given
in
this
matter
,
so
highly
importing
his
Majestie
,
and
the
whole
Realme
;
conforme
to
the
12.
Act.
Parl.
2.
King
James
4.
And
protest
for
remead
of
Law
against
them
and
everie
one
of
them
.
We
protest
that
it
is
,
and
may
be
lawfull
unto
us
to
defend
and
maintaine
the
Religion
,
Lawes
,
and
Liberties
of
this
Kingdome
,
the
Kings
authoritie
in
defence
thereof
,
and
everie
one
of
us
another
in
that
cause
,
according
to
our
power
,
vocation
,
and
Covenant
,
with
our
best
counsell
,
bodies
,
lives
,
meanes
,
and
whole
strength
,
against
all
persons
whomsoever
;
and
against
all
externall
,
and
internall
invasions
,
and
that
in
the
obedience
and
observance
of
the
Acts
of
this
Assemblie
and
nationall
mother
Kirk
.
That
whatsoever
inconvenients
shall
fall
out
by
impeding
,
molesting
,
or
staying
the
observance
and
obedience
due
to
the
Acts
,
Ordinances
and
Conclusions
of
this
Assemblie
,
or
execution
to
follow
thereupon
,
that
the
same
be
not
imputed
unto
us
,
or
any
of
us
in
our
lawfull
defence
and
maintenance
thereof
,
who
most
ardently
desired
the
concurrence
of
his
Majesties
Commissioner
to
this
lawfull
Assemblie
,
and
do
yet
still
with
humble
vehemencie
beg
his
Majesties
gracious
approbation
thereunto
,
but
on
the
contrarie
that
the
Prelats
and
their
adherents
,
who
have
protested
,
and
declined
this
present
Assemblie
,
in
conscience
of
their
owne
guiltinesse
,
not
daring
abide
to
any
legall
tryall
,
and
by
their
misinformation
did
move
the
Commissioner
his
Grace
to
depart
and
discharge
this
Assemblie
,
be
esteemed
,
repute
and
holden
(
as
they
truly
are
)
the
disturbers
of
the
peace
,
and
overthrowers
of
the
liberties
of
the
Kirke
,
and
guiltie
of
all
the
evils
which
shall
follow
hereupon
,
and
condignly
censured
according
to
the
greatnesse
of
their
faults
and
Acts
of
the
Kirke
and
Realme
.
Wee
protest
that
none
hereafter
subscribe
the
Covenant
formerly
subscribed
by
the
Commissioner
his
Grace
in
Councell
,
as
they
will
eschew
the
danger
of
a
contradictorie
Oath
,
but
that
all
&
everie
one
subscribe
the
Covenant
renewed
in
Februarie
last
,
And
that
with
this
sense
,
meaning
,
and
condition
,
that
they
subscribe
the
same
conforme
to
the
determination
and
declaration
of
this
Assemblie
at
Glasgow
allanerly
.
We
protest
that
as
we
adhere
till
all
former
Protestations
and
every
one
of
them
made
in
the
name
of
the
Noblemen
,
Barons
,
Gentlemen
,
Ministers
,
and
Commons
respectivè
for
the
time
,
So
wee
may
have
his
Majesties
royall
approbation
to
this
present
Assemblie
,
whole
Acts
and
constitutions
thereof
,
and
all
our
proceedings
and
behaviour
in
this
businesse
,
which
wee
assuredly
expect
from
his
Majesties
imbred
pietie
,
justice
,
and
bountie
,
notwithstanding
the
sinistrous
,
untrue
informations
,
whispered
in
his
Royall
yeares
in
the
contrarie
.
Upon
all
which
Premises
and
Protestation
foresaid
(
which
is
the
same
with
the
former
made
by
us
at
Glasgow
,
the
29.
of
November
last
,
but
so
farre
differing
as
was
necessarie
for
answer
to
the
new
additions
contained
in
this
Proclamation
;
and
clearing
us
of
the
aspersions
wherewith
we
are
changed
therein
,
which
we
might
lawfully
do
,
having
protested
for
this
libertie
in
respect
of
our
surprisall
)
one
certaine
number
of
all
qualities
and
ranks
for
themselves
,
and
in
name
foresaid
,
asked
instruments
.
This
was
done
in
presence
of
a
great
confluence
of
people
upon
the
mercate
crosse
of
Edinburgh
the
18.
day
of
December
.
FINIS
.
Revised
,
according
to
the
ordinance
of
the
generall
Assemblie
,
by
me
Master
Archibald
Jhonston
Clerk
thereto
.
At
Edinburgh
8.
Jan.
1639.
NOt
long
after
this
Our
Proclamation
and
their
Protestation
,
Our
Commissioner
(
seeing
all
things
tending
to
a
present
rupture
)
begun
his
journie
according
to
the
leave
which
We
had
granted
him
for
his
returne
:
After
which
time
,
and
ever
since
,
they
have
throughout
the
whole
Kingdome
by
threatnings
made
the
Acts
of
their
unlawfull
Assembly
to
be
received
,
in
many
places
have
perswaded
the
reception
of
them
by
force
and
armes
,
have
levied
souldiers
,
and
imposed
taxes
upon
Our
subjects
for
payment
of
them
,
have
required
of
Our
Judges
or
Lords
of
the
Session
to
approve
their
Acts
,
though
none
of
them
consented
to
it
,
have
threatned
and
menaced
them
for
refusing
of
it
,
have
raised
divers
fortifications
in
Our
Kingdome
,
have
blocked
up
Our
Castles
and
Forts
,
and
now
at
last
forcibly
taken
Our
Castle
of
Edinburgh
,
have
at
home
got
their
Preachers
most
seditiously
and
rebelliously
to
teach
Our
people
,
that
there
is
a
necessitie
of
their
carrying
armes
against
Us
,
under
paine
of
perjurie
and
damnation
,
have
scattered
abroad
,
especially
here
in
England
,
divers
infamous
Libels
justifying
their
own
wicked
and
rebellious
courses
,
inciting
Our
people
here
to
attempt
the
like
rebellion
,
and
to
deface
Our
Ecclesiasticall
government
.
When
the
contrivers
of
that
wicked
Covenant
first
framed
and
devised
it
,
and
perswaded
others
who
were
well
perswaded
of
their
pietie
,
to
enter
into
it
,
We
dare
appeale
even
to
their
owne
consciences
whether
they
did
ever
make
the
seduced
people
acquainted
with
their
intentions
of
abolishing
Episcopall
government
,
&
introducing
of
lay-Elders
▪
which
are
the
onely
two
things
they
make
the
seduced
people
beleeve
they
now
stand
upon
:
And
We
do
wonder
there
should
be
any
man
found
in
the
world
,
who
can
hold
it
a
sufficient
warrant
for
Our
subjects
to
take
armes
against
Us
their
lawfull
Soveraign
,
because
We
will
not
give
them
leave
to
abolish
some
things
which
stand
fully
established
by
Our
Lawes
and
Acts
of
Parliament
of
that
Kingdome
,
and
to
introduce
other
things
which
are
interdicted
and
prohibited
by
the
same
:
But
much
more
have
We
reason
to
thinke
Our
subjects
did
them
no
whit
beleeve
that
(
though
We
should
relieve
all
their
grievances
,
just
or
pretended
,
as
now
We
have
done
)
they
should
yet
be
forced
to
acts
of
rebellion
,
and
carrying
of
armes
against
Us
,
as
now
they
are
.
But
such
hath
ever
been
the
constant
course
of
the
Heads
of
all
rebellions
,
to
ingage
their
followers
by
degrees
,
to
conceale
from
them
their
maine
and
wicked
ends
,
which
being
at
the
first
discovered
,
would
be
abhorred
and
detested
,
untill
they
have
gone
on
so
farre
in
following
their
Leaders
,
as
afterward
they
are
easily
perswaded
by
them
,
that
there
is
no
hope
of
pardon
left
,
and
so
nothing
but
danger
,
if
they
shall
offer
to
retreat
:
The
very
same
course
hath
been
held
in
this
rebellion
for
seducing
of
Our
subjects
of
that
Kingdome
.
The
specious
pretence
used
by
the
contrivers
of
the
Covenant
to
the
people
was
Religion
,
but
that
which
was
intended
by
them
was
a
Rebellion
,
grounded
upon
the
discontents
of
some
few
:
And
the
very
meanes
whereby
they
have
fomented
their
factious
waies
,
and
kept
up
in
Our
people
a
beliefe
that
they
intended
onely
Religion
as
they
pretended
,
have
been
the
very
same
which
have
been
usually
practised
by
other
discontented
mutiners
.
But
yet
We
find
,
that
the
principall
meanes
used
to
foment
this
Rebellion
by
the
Heads
of
it
,
have
been
these
three
.
First
,
the
seditious
prayers
and
sermons
of
some
Preachers
suborned
by
them
for
that
purpose
,
who
made
the
people
still
beleeve
,
that
all
they
said
was
Gospel
,
and
they
crying
up
in
their
Pulpits
that
Covenant
,
and
most
bitterly
exclaiming
against
all
opposers
of
it
with
the
most
vile
and
reproachfull
termes
they
could
devise
,
wrought
the
people
to
an
incredible
good
opinion
of
all
that
favoured
the
Covenant
,
and
a
bad
one
of
all
those
who
opposed
it
:
So
that
such
things
were
delivered
in
their
Pulpits
,
as
cannot
be
related
without
both
shame
and
horrour
.
One
of
them
upon
Our
Commissioners
comming
home
,
prayed
God
to
deliver
them
from
all
crafty
compositions
.
Another
refused
to
pray
in
the
Church
for
Sir
William
Nesbett
late
Provost
of
Edinburgh
,
when
hee
was
lying
upon
his
death-bed
,
onely
because
he
had
not
subscribed
the
Covenant
.
Another
prayed
God
to
scatter
them
all
in
Israel
,
and
to
divide
them
in
Jacob
,
who
had
counselled
Us
to
require
the
Confession
of
faith
to
bee
subscribed
by
Our
authoritie
.
Many
Ministers
would
not
admit
to
the
Communion
those
who
had
not
subscribed
their
Covenant
,
but
in
their
exhortation
before
it
,
barred
them
in
expresse
termes
with
adulterers
,
slanderers
,
and
blasphemers
,
&c.
Others
would
not
suffer
children
to
bee
baptized
in
the
Churches
of
those
Ministers
who
were
not
of
the
Covenant
,
though
they
were
their
owne
Parish
Churches
,
but
carried
them
sometimes
many
miles
to
be
baptized
by
Covenanting-Ministers
.
One
preached
,
That
all
the
Non-subscribers
of
the
Covenant
were
Atheists
;
and
so
concluded
,
That
all
the
Lords
of
Our
Councell
,
and
all
the
Lords
of
Our
Session
were
such
:
for
none
of
them
had
subscribed
it
.
Another
preached
,
That
as
the
wrath
of
God
never
was
diverted
from
his
people
,
untill
the
seven
sonnes
of
Saul
were
hanged
up
before
the
Lord
in
Gibeon
;
so
the
wrath
of
God
would
never
depart
from
that
Kingdome
,
till
the
twice
seven
Prelates
(
which
makes
up
the
number
of
the
Bishops
in
that
Kingdome
)
were
hanged
up
before
the
Lord
there
;
which
is
extreme
,
foule
and
barbarous
.
Another
preached
,
That
though
there
were
never
so
many
Acts
of
Parliament
against
the
Covenant
,
yet
it
ought
to
be
maintained
against
them
all
.
Another
delivered
these
words
in
his
Sermon
:
Let
us
never
give
over
till
we
have
the
King
in
our
power
,
and
then
He
shall
see
how
good
subjects
we
are
.
Another
in
his
Sermon
delivered
this
,
That
the
bloudiest
and
sharpest
warre
was
rather
to
be
endured
then
the
least
errour
in
doctrine
or
discipline
.
Another
in
his
Sermon
wished
,
That
hee
and
all
the
Bishops
in
that
Kingdome
were
in
a
bottomlesse
boat
at
sea
together
;
for
he
could
bee
well
content
to
lose
his
life
,
so
they
might
lose
theirs
.
Thousands
more
such
beastly
,
barbarous
and
profane
speeches
were
delivered
by
them
,
not
onely
in
their
Pulpits
,
but
in
their
Sermons
:
For
the
Reader
must
know
,
that
in
these
times
of
tumult
,
where
the
Churches
were
not
able
to
containe
the
great
multitudes
,
they
did
usually
preach
in
common
and
profane
places
,
in
roomes
which
are
yet
in
building
,
and
not
finished
(
intended
for
Lawyers
to
plead
in
)
in
the
Halls
of
the
Taylors
,
and
other
mechanicall
tradesmen
of
Edinburgh
,
in
some
private
houses
,
in
the
Hall
of
the
Colledge
of
Edinburgh
,
where
one
Sunday
Rollock
being
to
preach
,
but
finding
the
crowds
of
people
to
be
too
great
for
that
place
,
mounted
upon
the
top
of
a
paire
of
staires
which
went
up
to
an
upper
ground
,
in
an
open
place
which
was
onely
covered
by
the
heavens
,
and
from
thence
preached
to
a
great
troupe
or
multitude
,
whose
breath
is
the
onely
aire
hee
desireth
to
live
in
,
being
shot
quite
through
the
head
with
popularitie
.
Others
preached
in
the
free-Schoole
at
Edinburgh
,
where
boyes
use
to
play
and
bee
punished
.
If
these
speeches
,
and
many
as
bad
or
worse
then
these
,
and
delivered
in
such
places
,
be
fit
to
perswade
the
people
that
their
Covenant
comes
from
God
,
the
Reader
may
easily
discerne
.
The
second
meanes
which
they
used
for
blind-folding
the
eyes
of
the
people
,
were
,
their
many
false
reports
,
which
both
in
their
Pulpits
and
out
of
their
Pulpits
they
vented
amongst
the
people
,
which
their
Leaders
knew
in
their
owne
consciences
to
be
most
false
.
They
gave
it
out
,
that
We
intended
to
bring
in
Poperie
in
all
Our
Kingdomes
,
or
at
least
a
toleration
of
it
.
It
was
preached
that
the
Service
Book
was
framed
at
Rome
,
and
brought
over
by
a
country-man
of
theirs
;
when
they
doe
know
that
every
Papist
by
the
Popes
Bull
is
prohibited
to
heare
the
Service
Booke
read
.
Others
preached
that
all
England
was
of
their
opinion
and
judgement
,
and
that
they
had
good
intelligence
from
hence
,
that
no
man
would
adhere
to
Us
against
them
.
Another
preached
that
no
man
would
have
protested
against
the
generall
Assembly
but
for
money
,
and
that
none
had
protested
but
they
who
had
received
some
,
when
they
did
know
that
many
had
protested
who
had
received
none
.
It
is
true
indeed
,
that
some
poore
Ministers
being
thrust
out
of
their
Benefices
by
them
for
adhering
to
Us
,
were
petitioners
to
Our
Commissioner
for
relieving
the
necessities
of
them
and
their
families
;
some
of
those
who
were
most
necessitated
,
he
did
a
little
relieve
;
but
some
of
that
number
were
none
of
the
protesters
,
and
many
who
were
protesters
were
none
of
that
number
.
It
was
preached
ordinarily
in
their
Pulpits
,
that
neither
We
nor
Our
Commissioner
in
Our
name
did
ever
intend
to
hold
the
generall
Assembly
,
or
if
We
did
hold
it
,
did
never
intend
to
performe
any
thing
which
We
had
promised
in
Our
gracious
Declaration
;
though
they
now
know
that
We
have
performed
both
.
Within
these
few
daies
some
desired
the
people
publiquely
in
their
Pulpits
to
give
thankes
to
God
for
that
overthrow
which
the
Hollanders
had
given
to
the
Spanish
Fleet
before
Dunkirke
;
assuring
their
auditours
that
it
was
no
lesse
to
be
celebrated
by
them
,
then
their
deliverance
from
the
Spanish
Invasion
in
88.
because
all
that
Fleet
was
prepared
at
Our
charge
,
for
their
ruine
and
subversion
:
Besides
many
thousands
more
such
reports
and
counterfeited
letters
scattered
by
them
,
of
which
some
no
doubt
were
devised
by
themselves
,
whereby
they
kept
Our
people
in
that
ignorance
in
which
at
the
very
first
they
had
resolved
to
involve
them
.
Now
what
a
fearfull
and
terrible
thing
is
it
for
men
in
the
house
of
God
,
and
in
those
places
of
these
houses
of
God
which
they
call
the
chaires
of
truth
,
to
deliver
such
things
as
either
they
doe
not
know
to
be
true
,
or
doe
know
to
be
false
?
Besides
these
dictates
of
the
Ministers
,
the
lay-Elders
,
since
they
came
to
thinke
themselves
Ecclesiasticall
persons
(
for
so
now
they
doe
,
and
will
not
be
called
lay
,
but
ruling-Elders
)
they
have
found
new
inspirations
,
and
delivered
doctrines
as
like
their
Divines
as
may
be
:
one
of
them
We
cannot
chuse
but
rehearse
.
An
ancient
Knight
and
a
lay-Elder
intruded
himselfe
and
his
fellowes
upon
a
Presbyterie
for
chusing
the
Ministers
Commissioners
for
the
Assembly
;
and
the
Ministers
of
that
Presbyterie
not
being
able
to
keep
them
out
,
though
they
earnestly
desired
it
,
fell
to
intreat
these
lay-Elders
,
that
if
they
would
needs
intrude
themselves
in
their
election
,
they
would
have
a
speciall
care
to
chuse
the
ablest
Ministers
,
and
who
were
most
inclined
to
moderation
and
peaceable
courses
,
because
the
Church
at
this
time
stood
in
great
need
of
such
Commissioners
:
The
old
Knight
in
great
zeale
replyed
,
That
whosoever
at
this
time
gave
his
voice
to
a
moderate
or
peaceable
minded
Minister
,
hee
was
a
betrayer
of
Christ
and
his
cause
;
because
these
times
required
no
luke-warme
Commissioners
:
which
barbarous
and
unchristian
speech
of
his
being
related
by
way
of
complaint
to
the
Tables
at
Edinburgh
,
was
so
far
from
being
censured
,
as
it
was
approved
for
a
high
and
heroicall
ejaculation
.
The
third
meanes
whereby
they
have
perverted
Our
people
,
and
continued
them
in
their
disobedience
to
Us
and
Our
Lawes
,
have
been
their
strange
and
damnable
positions
,
whereby
they
have
impoysoned
Our
subjects
;
some
whereof
We
shall
now
declare
unto
you
.
First
,
What
subjects
doe
of
their
owne
heads
is
much
better
then
what
they
doe
in
obedience
to
Authoritie
;
the
one
savouring
of
constraint
,
but
the
other
being
voluntarie
and
cheerfull
obedience
.
This
proposition
is
delivered
in
their
Protestation
,
bearing
date
the
22.
of
September
,
1638.
made
against
Our
gracious
Declaration
;
it
is
in
their
fifth
reason
against
the
subscription
to
the
Confession
of
faith
urged
by
Us.
A
second
,
The
Parliaments
power
doth
no
more
reach
to
the
placing
of
Officers
originally
in
the
Church
,
then
the
Church
hath
power
to
make
States-men
in
the
Common-wealth
.
This
position
is
in
their
answer
to
Our
Commissioners
Declaration
,
concerning
Our
sense
and
meaning
,
in
commanding
the
Confession
of
faith
to
bee
subscribed
:
Where
they
have
added
the
word
Originally
onely
to
puzzle
the
Reader
:
For
certainly
their
meaning
must
bee
,
That
the
Parliament
hath
no
power
for
confirming
of
Officers
placed
in
the
Church
by
the
Church
it selfe
;
for
no
Act
of
Parliament
in
that
Kingdome
doth
make
any
Officers
in
the
Church
originally
,
but
onely
ratifieth
and
confirmeth
such
as
were
established
by
the
Church
in
her
generall
Assemblies
.
A
third
position
is
this
:
The
Parliament
can
make
no
law
at
all
concerning
the
Church
,
but
onely
ratifie
what
the
Church
decreeth
:
and
after
it
hath
ratified
it
,
yet
if
the
Assembly
of
the
Church
shall
prohibit
it
,
and
repeale
that
decree
of
the
Church
,
all
the
subjects
are
discharged
from
yeelding
obedience
to
the
Act
of
Parliament
,
which
either
made
any
such
law
,
or
ratified
any
such
decree
of
the
Church
.
This
position
they
deliver
in
their
answer
to
the
5.
reasons
in
the
said
Declaration
;
and
would
be
well
weighed
.
A
fourth
position
is
this
:
The
Assembly
hath
power
to
discharge
all
subscription
to
the
confession
of
faith
commanded
to
be
subscribed
by
Us
,
and
as
it
is
interpreted
by
Us
or
Our
Commissioner
;
so
leaving
Us
no
power
at
all
in
Ecclesiasticall
causes
,
which
all
Reformed
Churches
give
their
Princes
,
according
to
Gods
Law
.
This
position
is
in
the
same
place
in
their
conclusion
of
their
answers
to
the
five
reasons
.
A
fifth
position
is
this
:
The
Assembly
without
Us
is
the
Church
,
and
the
onely
Judge
competent
fit
to
interpret
and
explaine
all
doubts
arising
upon
the
confession
of
faith
commanded
by
Us
;
which
they
put
in
practice
,
by
explicating
Our
confession
of
faith
against
Our
owne
meaning
,
and
after
We
had
dissolved
the
assembly
.
This
position
is
set
downe
in
the
beginning
of
their
conclusion
after
their
answers
to
the
five
reasons
.
A
sixth
position
is
this
:
Though
the
Law
be
interpreted
,
yet
if
it
be
interpreted
in
a
sense
disliked
by
most
of
the
Kingdome
,
the
body
of
the
Kingdome
,
for
whose
good
the
Law
was
made
,
may
crave
the
lawfull
redresse
of
the
grievances
sustained
by
that
Law
.
This
position
is
in
the
fifth
of
their
ten
Articles
propounded
before
the
indiction
of
the
assembly
.
A
strange
position
,
that
they
shall
crave
redresse
of
a
Law
,
and
before
a
Parliament
which
onely
can
redresse
it
;
and
though
they
call
it
a
craving
to
redresse
it
,
yet
they
meane
an
actuall
redressing
of
it
:
for
they
(
before
a
Parliament
was
at
this
time
indicted
)
have
actually
done
many
things
against
Acts
of
Parliament
,
and
stand
upon
their
justification
that
they
may
lawfully
doe
so
.
The
seventh
position
is
this
:
The
Assembly
is
independant
,
either
from
King
or
Parliament
in
matters
Ecclesiasticall
.
This
position
is
in
their
Protestation
against
Our
Proclamation
of
the
18.
of
December
1638.
in
their
third
reason
against
Our
gracious
offers
delivered
into
the
Assembly
by
Our
Commissioner
;
and
is
a
position
delivered
not
onely
in
the
sense
,
but
in
the
very
words
of
the
Jesuites
.
The
other
positions
following
,
generally
dispersed
throughout
their
Protestations
and
Pamphlets
,
are
so
obvious
to
any
one
who
hath
read
them
,
as
the
particular
cytation
of
them
may
bee
forborne
;
such
as
are
these
following
.
An
eight
position
is
:
That
in
all
matters
determined
in
an
assembly
,
We
are
to
receive
them
as
the
son
of
the
Church
,
and
have
no
further
interest
in
them
,
though
they
be
not
matters
of
faith
but
matters
of
government
,
and
those
concluded
by
them
against
Acts
of
Parliament
established
by
Us
and
Our
three
Estates
;
nay
,
though
they
concerne
secular
businesse
,
as
making
of
Salt
,
and
fishing
for
Salmons
on
Sundaies
,
changing
of
Markets
from
one
day
in
the
weeke
to
another
,
and
such
like
:
for
in
their
late
pretended
Assembly
they
have
determined
of
many
such
things
,
as
doth
appeare
by
the
Index
of
their
Acts.
They
will
not
find
many
Papists
who
have
said
so
much
for
the
Church
of
Rome
,
nor
any
Jesuites
which
have
said
more
.
A
ninth
position
is
this
:
It
is
lawfull
for
subjects
to
make
a
Covenant
and
combination
without
the
King
,
and
to
enter
into
a
band
of
mutuall
defence
against
the
King
and
all
persons
whatsoever
,
though
by
two
Acts
of
Parliament
before
cyted
,
all
such
persons
as
shall
be
found
either
contrivers
of
,
or
adherers
to
any
such
league
,
are
punishable
with
death
.
A
tenth
position
is
this
:
That
it
is
lawfull
for
themselves
sitting
in
an
assembly
,
to
indict
a
new
assembly
without
Our
consent
,
as
they
have
now
indicted
a
new
assembly
to
bee
held
in
July
next
;
or
out
of
the
assembly
when
they
please
,
as
they
professed
that
now
they
would
have
done
,
if
We
had
not
indicted
one
,
though
this
be
directly
and
expresly
against
two
Acts
of
Parliament
before
cyted
.
An
eleventh
position
is
this
:
If
subjects
bee
called
before
Us
and
Our
Councell
for
any
misdemeanour
,
if
they
who
are
called
doe
any
way
conceive
that
the
matter
for
which
they
are
called
,
doth
concerne
the
glory
of
God
,
or
the
good
of
the
Church
(
and
a
wonder
it
is
if
any
cause
can
be
found
which
doth
not
concerne
one
of
these
two
)
then
they
may
appeale
from
Us
and
Our
Councell
to
the
next
generall
Assembly
and
Parliament
;
and
in
the
meane
time
,
before
these
appeales
be
either
heard
or
discussed
,
they
may
disobey
Us
and
Our
Councell
,
although
by
an
Act
of
Parliament
before
cyted
,
it
is
expresly
made
treason
:
and
the
Ministers
who
appealed
from
Our
Royall
Father
and
his
Councell
,
were
upon
that
Act
arraigned
and
found
guilty
of
treason
.
The
twelfth
position
is
this
:
That
when
We
are
intreated
to
indict
a
generall
Assembly
,
it
is
not
that
there
is
any
need
of
Our
indiction
,
but
rather
to
doe
Us
honour
,
and
to
beget
some
countenance
to
their
proceedings
;
alledging
that
the
power
of
indiction
is
in
Us
but
cumulativè
,
not
privativè
,
which
if
We
shall
refuse
,
then
that
power
is
suppletivè
in
the
collective
bodie
of
the
people
,
as
it
is
alwaies
(
say
they
)
in
all
other
cases
,
if
the
Prince
shall
either
neglect
or
refuse
to
doe
his
dutie
:
Nor
are
they
ashamed
to
averre
,
that
all
Soveraigne
authoritie
was
originally
in
the
collective
bodie
of
the
people
,
by
them
conferred
with
their
owne
consent
upon
the
Prince
;
and
therefore
,
if
the
Prince
shall
omit
to
doe
his
dutie
,
he
either
falls
from
his
right
,
or
his
right
is
interrupted
,
untill
he
returne
to
his
dutie
:
but
that
in
the
meane
time
the
Soveraigne
right
and
authoritie
doth
returne
to
,
and
remaine
with
the
people
,
from
whom
it
was
at
the
first
derived
upon
the
Prince
:
A
prettie
matter
it
were
if
Princes
Crownes
and
Soveraignties
should
depend
upon
such
notionall
and
pedanticall
distinctions
,
and
wonder
it
is
that
these
men
who
professe
themselves
to
be
the
greatest
enemies
to
Poperie
in
all
the
World
,
should
borrow
the
very
words
and
termes
of
this
ridiculous
distinction
from
the
Jesuites
;
which
distinction
,
if
it
had
ever
been
used
in
those
primitive
and
purest
Councels
of
the
Church
;
all
of
which
were
onely
called
by
the
Emperours
,
and
in
which
all
matters
were
ordered
and
disposed
by
their
Presidents
and
Deputies
,
it
would
have
made
those
Emperours
out
of
love
with
the
Councels
and
Assemblies
of
the
Church
:
But
they
were
never
robbed
of
that
speciall
prerogative
of
their
Crowne
untill
the
Bishops
of
Rome
by
their
tyrannie
and
usurpation
,
and
by
animating
and
arming
their
owne
subjects
against
them
,
dispossessed
them
of
it
:
And
now
We
and
Our
Successors
being
repossessed
of
it
againe
by
the
Lawes
of
that
Our
Kingdome
,
and
the
usurpation
of
the
Pope
,
in
that
very
particular
,
being
by
many
of
Our
Acts
of
Parliament
excluded
,
wonder
it
is
to
see
these
men
take
upon
themselves
that
usurped
and
cashiered
Papall
authoritie
.
The
thirteenth
position
is
this
:
If
We
or
Our
Commissioner
sitting
in
Assembly
shall
denie
Our
voice
to
any
thing
,
which
to
Us
appeareth
to
bee
unjust
and
repugnant
to
Our
Lawes
,
yet
if
that
shall
be
concluded
by
most
voices
of
the
Assembly
,
that
then
We
are
bound
jure
divino
to
see
all
these
conclusions
made
in
despight
of
Us
,
obeyed
by
all
Our
subjects
,
and
by
Our
authoritie
to
inforce
obedience
to
these
Acts
;
and
if
Our
Councellers
or
Judges
shall
refuse
to
do
the
like
,
then
they
shall
be
lyable
to
the
sentence
of
Excommunication
,
and
so
be
deprived
not
onely
of
their
places
,
but
of
their
estates
:
A
position
to
which
We
suppose
they
will
never
gaine
the
consent
of
Princes
,
or
Magistrates
put
in
authoritie
under
them
.
A
fourteenth
position
is
this
:
An
Assembly
may
abrogate
Acts
of
Parliament
,
and
discharge
Our
subjects
from
obedience
to
them
,
if
they
any
way
reflect
upon
businesse
of
the
Church
;
which
We
wonder
that
the
Nobilitie
,
Gentrie
,
and
Burrowes
can
endure
:
for
as
it
doth
derogate
principally
from
Our
authoritie
,
so
doth
it
proportionably
from
theirs
when
they
are
assembled
in
Parliament
:
and
indeed
it
is
to
be
wondred
at
,
how
any
man
that
is
acquainted
with
government
can
endure
it
:
for
it
destroyeth
not
onely
the
nature
,
but
the
very
name
of
the
high
Court
of
Parliament
;
for
how
can
that
be
called
the
Highest
Court
of
the
Kingdome
,
if
a
generall
assembly
may
rescind
the
acts
of
it
?
And
that
power
which
may
repeale
one
act
of
it
may
repeale
more
,
nay
all
acts
of
it
,
when
it
shall
bee
pleased
to
exercise
that
power
,
and
say
it
is
in
order
to
the
glory
of
God
and
the
good
of
his
Church
.
A
fifteenth
position
is
this
:
The
Protestation
of
subjects
against
Lawes
established
,
whether
it
be
made
coram
Judice
,
or
non
Judice
,
before
the
Judges
of
the
people
,
or
the
people
themselves
who
are
borne
to
be
judged
,
doth
void
all
obedience
to
these
Lawes
,
and
dischargeth
all
the
protesters
from
any
obligation
to
live
under
them
,
before
ever
these
Protestations
and
the
validitie
of
them
shall
come
to
be
discussed
before
the
competent
Judges
of
them
;
nay
,
although
they
bee
repelled
by
the
Judges
before
whom
they
are
made
:
all
which
(
since
these
troubles
begun
in
that
Kingdome
)
have
been
usually
practised
by
the
Covenanters
,
who
having
sometimes
made
Protestations
against
Our
Lawes
before
Our
Councell
,
sometimes
before
Our
Commissioner
,
sometimes
before
the
Lords
of
Our
Session
who
repelled
them
all
,
then
they
made
them
before
the
people
their
owne
associates
in
the
publique
Market-places
,
and
by
that
meanes
held
these
Protestations
sufficiently
admitted
,
and
themselves
discharged
from
obedience
to
all
these
Lawes
against
which
they
protested
,
alledging
(
perhaps
)
that
they
were
unjustly
and
unduely
enacted
:
which
course
,
if
it
may
be
allowed
in
any
Common-wealth
,
and
that
Protestations
before
they
be
discussed
,
may
discharge
subjects
from
obedience
to
Lawes
,
what
subject
will
yeeld
obedience
to
any
Law
,
by
which
he
findeth
himselfe
pressed
or
inconvenienced
,
when
the
remedie
of
a
Protestation
,
whether
admitted
or
not
admitted
,
is
so
readie
at
hand
?
A
sixteenth
and
last
position
is
this
;
which
indeed
is
the
worst
of
all
:
for
it
is
both
the
mother
and
nurse
of
all
the
rest
,
and
is
such
a
shamefull
one
,
that
they
have
not
printed
it
in
terminis
;
but
it
followeth
by
an
unavoidable
consequence
upon
many
of
their
printed
positions
,
as
all
of
them
doe
follow
upon
,
and
flow
from
it
:
And
the
practice
of
it
is
so
current
with
them
,
as
it
appeareth
almost
in
every
one
of
their
particular
actions
;
And
it
is
thus
:
A
number
of
men
,
being
the
greater
part
of
the
Kingdome
,
because
they
are
the
greater
,
(
and
in
that
sense
(
say
they
)
the
more
considerable
part
)
may
doe
any
thing
which
they
themselves
doe
conceive
to
be
conduceable
to
the
glory
of
God
,
and
the
good
of
the
Church
,
notwithstanding
of
any
lawes
standing
in
force
to
the
contrarie
;
and
that
this
greater
part
,
especially
met
in
a
representative
assembly
,
may
,
without
the
authoritie
of
Us
,
against
the
expresse
commandement
of
Us
and
Our
Councell
,
and
Our
Judges
declaration
of
it
to
be
against
the
lawes
of
Our
Kingdome
,
chuse
some
few
Noblemen
,
Gentlemen
,
Ministers
and
Burgesses
,
who
,
under
the
name
of
Committees
or
Commissioners
from
the
generall
assembly
,
to
bee
chosen
from
assembly
to
assembly
,
shall
sit
and
determine
of
things
concerning
the
Church
and
State
,
as
if
there
were
neither
King
,
Councell
,
nor
Judge
in
the
land
.
They
complaine
of
a
High
Commission
erected
by
Us
and
Our
authoritie
,
but
whether
this
be
not
a
higher
Commission
then
that
,
We
leave
it
to
every
impartiall
judgement
.
They
answer
for
themselves
onely
this
,
That
they
doe
it
as
being
put
in
authoritie
by
the
generall
assembly
,
which
is
(
say
they
)
a
Court
independent
from
Us
,
and
therefore
may
erect
what
Court
it
will
without
Us
,
and
may
appoint
what
Commissioners
it
will
to
sit
for
that
Court
,
so
they
meddle
with
nothing
but
Ecclesiasticall
businesse
:
But
let
the
Reader
consider
how
many
wicked
and
insufferable
absurdities
this
their
answer
carrieth
along
with
it
.
First
,
By
what
authoritie
did
they
doe
the
same
things
which
they
now
doe
,
before
the
assembly
was
indicted
?
They
could
not
bee
then
Commissioners
from
the
generall
assembly
.
Next
,
Who
gave
the
generall
assembly
power
to
erect
any
such
Table
of
Commissioners
?
They
found
themselves
aggrieved
with
the
high
Commission
established
by
Us
,
upon
this
ground
,
that
there
was
no
such
Court
established
either
by
acts
of
generall
assembly
or
Parliament
:
And
now
Wee
desire
them
to
shew
any
act
of
Parliament
giving
the
assembly
power
to
erect
any
such
Table
of
Commissioners
.
Thirdly
,
in
the
erection
of
this
Table
,
they
out-doe
any
thing
which
yet
hath
been
either
said
or
done
by
the
Jesuites
in
defence
of
the
Churches
authoritie
,
and
the
authoritie
of
her
visible
Head
over
Kings
and
Princes
:
for
they
did
never
yet
affirme
,
that
the
Ecclesiasticall
authoritie
could
bee
exercised
but
by
Ecclesiasticall
persons
:
but
these
men
doe
hold
,
that
Noblemen
,
Gentlemen
,
and
Burgesses
may
execute
this
authoritie
:
But
they
say
,
they
doe
not
exercise
it
as
any
such
lay-men
,
but
as
ruling-Elders
,
and
so
in
the
capacitie
of
Ecclesiasticall
persons
;
But
can
there
any
childe
be
found
who
will
not
laugh
at
this
,
if
ever
he
have
heard
but
the
common
names
of
Church-men
and
Lay-men
?
Can
these
two
be
confounded
?
Can
the
calling
of
a
man
by
the
name
of
an
Elder
make
him
an
Ecclesiasticall
person
,
if
by
his
place
and
calling
hee
is
never
to
discharge
any
office
of
a
Church-man
?
They
have
declared
it
to
be
unlawfull
for
Bishops
to
have
voices
in
Parliament
,
Councell
,
or
any
secular
Judicatorie
,
because
these
places
are
incompatible
with
the
places
of
Ecclesiasticall
persons
:
And
shall
not
lay-persons
be
as
incapable
at
least
to
meddle
with
Divine
and
Ecclesiasticall
businesses
?
Or
if
they
shall
,
then
let
these
Ecclesiasticall
Elders
renounce
their
places
in
Parliament
and
other
secular
Courts
of
justice
,
and
become
ruling-Elders
onely
.
Fourthly
,
they
alledge
that
they
meddle
onely
in
Ecclesiasticall
causes
;
Although
it
bee
unlawfull
for
them
to
doe
that
,
yet
it
were
the
more
tolerable
,
if
they
did
as
they
say
:
but
they
doe
make
good
what
they
say
,
by
telling
the
world
what
they
meane
by
things
Ecclesiasticall
,
and
their
meaning
they
doe
expresse
in
the
very
termes
of
the
Jesuites
;
for
by
Ecclesiasticall
,
they
meane
,
as
their
practice
sheweth
,
any
thing
which
is
in
ordine
ad
Ecclesiastica
:
nay
more
,
in
ordine
ad
Spiritualia
,
whatsoever
may
bee
thought
conducible
to
the
good
of
the
Church
,
or
to
any
spirituall
good
,
and
yet
more
vastly
to
the
glorie
of
God
;
by
which
latitude
of
the
word
Ecclesiasticall
,
We
would
know
what
they
have
left
without
the
compasse
of
their
cognisance
.
Just
nothing
:
For
in
this
sense
they
may
set
the
price
on
victuals
,
they
may
censure
the
actions
of
all
men
in
what
kind
soever
,
because
Saint
Paul
biddeth
us
,
Whether
we
eate
or
drinke
,
or
whatsoever
we
doe
,
doe
it
all
to
the
glory
of
God
.
And
truly
,
from
this
false
and
Jesuiticall
interpretation
of
this
word
Ecclesiasticall
,
have
issued
most
of
all
their
acts
of
sedition
and
rebellion
:
They
have
provided
armes
for
Our
subjects
,
they
first
blocked
up
all
Our
Forts
&
Castles
,
and
since
have
taken
them
,
stopped
Our
Officers
from
carrying
victualls
or
ammunition
into
them
,
they
have
raised
Forts
,
taxed
Our
subjects
,
levied
souldiers
against
Us
,
not
onely
turned
Us
out
of
the
possession
of
Our
Castles
,
but
,
so
farre
as
in
them
lies
,
defeated
Our
title
to
them
,
by
declaring
that
they
are
not
Our
Castles
but
the
Kingdomes
;
they
have
incroached
upon
the
undoubted
bounds
and
markes
of
Our
Soveraigntie
,
by
sending
warrants
to
Our
Sheriffes
for
chusing
Commissioners
for
the
Shires
for
the
next
Parliament
;
they
have
discharged
Our
own
Printer
for
printing
any
thing
which
concerneth
these
troubles
,
or
may
make
against
them
,
though
commanded
by
Us
and
by
Our
Councell
,
so
that
if
We
have
any
thing
to
print
there
,
We
must
first
be
a
suiter
to
Jhonston
their
Clerke
for
his
hand
to
it
,
else
it
cannot
passe
;
they
have
injoyned
or
at
least
suffered
the
Preachers
of
their
owne
side
to
pray
and
preach
most
bitterly
against
Us
and
Our
authoritie
:
those
Preachers
who
continued
in
their
loyaltie
towards
Us
,
they
have
most
unjustly
against
Our
lawes
deprived
of
their
Benefices
,
and
most
unmercifully
and
unchristianlike
exposed
them
to
miserie
and
beggerie
,
they
have
most
contemptuously
and
rebelliously
used
Our
Councellours
and
Judges
:
When
they
are
asked
,
why
they
doe
these
things
,
and
by
what
authoritie
they
doe
them
:
To
the
first
they
answer
onely
,
That
they
doe
them
for
the
good
of
the
Church
,
and
the
glorie
of
God
,
that
Religion
may
bee
preserved
,
the
honour
of
God
maintained
,
and
his
glorie
increased
:
Who
would
thinke
that
there
should
bee
men
found
in
the
world
,
who
call
themselves
after
the
name
of
Christ
,
and
invocate
the
name
of
God
,
and
yet
dare
profane
and
abuse
the
names
of
Religion
,
God
;
and
his
glorie
,
and
to
intitle
those
glorious
names
to
such
lewd
actions
of
treason
and
rebellion
,
as
can
proceed
from
none
but
the
Devill
?
To
the
second
:
By
what
authoritie
they
doe
these
things
,
which
are
expresly
against
the
Acts
of
Parliament
,
Acts
of
Councell
,
and
Acts
of
generall
Assemblies
?
They
answer
,
that
these
Acts
of
Assembly
were
unduely
obtained
,
and
that
now
they
have
rescinded
them
.
For
Acts
of
Parliament
and
Acts
of
Councell
,
they
expresse
great
wonder
and
admiration
,
that
any
man
should
question
their
authoritie
over
them
:
For
that
question
they
use
to
answer
with
another
of
their
owne
,
viz.
Whether
any
man
doth
hold
Christ
or
Us
to
be
supreme
?
and
being
answered
that
Christ
is
supreme
,
then
they
conclude
,
That
they
being
his
Councell
must
likewise
be
supreme
;
That
the
Parliament
is
but
the
Councell
of
the
Kingdome
,
That
Our
Privie
Councellours
and
Judges
are
but
the
Councell
and
Judges
of
the
King
;
but
that
they
themselves
are
the
immediate
and
independent
Councellours
of
,
and
Judges
under
Christ
,
who
is
the
King
of
all
kings
and
kingdomes
;
and
that
therefore
in
all
causes
which
they
conceive
to
concerne
Christ
and
his
Kingdome
,
which
is
his
Church
,
they
are
supreme
and
independent
,
above
Us
,
Our
Parliament
,
Our
Councell
,
Our
Judges
:
And
that
if
Our
Councellours
or
Judges
doe
not
obey
their
commandements
,
they
will
proceed
to
the
sentence
of
Excommunication
against
them
,
and
by
the
same
reason
(
though
as
yet
they
have
not
said
it
)
they
may
proceed
against
Us
with
the
same
sentence
:
for
We
acknowledge
Christ
to
bee
the
supreme
King
,
as
much
as
Our
Councellours
and
Judges
doe
acknowledge
him
to
be
the
supreme
Lord
and
Judge
.
These
furious
frensies
have
not
been
heard
of
in
the
world
,
since
the
Anabaptists
madnesse
reigned
in
Germanie
in
Charles
the
fifth
his
time
,
which
was
most
strongly
and
vehemently
opposed
by
the
Protestant
Princes
,
who
adhered
to
the
Augustan
confession
,
and
if
Luther
and
Melancthon
,
whom
God
used
as
the
chiefe
instruments
in
reforming
the
abuses
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
had
not
shewed
themselves
in
their
Sermons
,
Lectures
in
the
Universities
,
and
publique
writings
which
they
published
,
stout
Champions
against
them
,
and
thereby
had
drawne
all
Protestants
to
detest
and
persecute
them
,
undoubtedly
the
Reformation
of
the
Church
,
falling
out
to
bee
about
the
same
time
when
these
Anabaptists
raged
most
in
their
madnesse
,
had
laboured
and
suffered
extremely
under
the
scandall
of
their
frensies
,
in
the
opinion
of
all
those
who
were
attending
and
looking
after
the
issue
of
that
Reformation
:
And
yet
these
same
fooleries
and
frensies
are
daily
acted
by
these
who
call
themselves
Commissioners
of
the
Table
,
and
presented
to
the
Readers
of
their
Pamphlets
and
Protestations
,
with
the
titles
of
irrefragable
,
undeniable
,
convincing
,
unquestionable
,
Sun-shine
truths
,
and
twenty
more
such
false
impudent
epithets
,
as
one
would
wonder
from
whence
they
fetch
the
faces
that
can
beare
them
out
in
saying
so
,
when
the
whole
Christian
World
who
shall
read
them
,
upon
the
very
first
view
or
reading
,
must
discerne
that
there
is
not
the
least
step
or
shadow
of
truth
to
be
found
in
them
.
We
confesse
We
were
amazed
at
,
and
aggrieved
with
their
horrible
impudence
,
expressed
in
their
last
Petition
sent
unto
Us
,
in
which
they
did
invocate
the
name
of
God
,
calling
him
not
onely
as
a
witnesse
,
but
as
an
approver
of
their
actions
;
at
their
pretended
assurance
of
Our
justification
of
them
all
,
when
they
undoubtedly
know
,
that
We
doe
abhorre
and
detest
them
all
as
rebellious
and
treasonable
;
at
their
shamelesse
asseveration
of
their
confidence
that
their
neighbour
Churches
will
approve
all
their
proceedings
;
that
they
are
affraid
they
should
bee
thought
to
have
offended
in
nothing
so
much
as
in
lenitie
,
when
they
have
proceeded
to
the
deposition
and
excommunication
of
the
Bishops
and
others
their
opposers
,
which
is
the
utmost
of
that
power
which
ever
any
Church
did
yet
challenge
to
it selfe
;
and
many
more
such
audacious
untruths
,
which
after
We
once
heard
read
,
We
resolved
never
to
answer
,
and
now
doe
answer
it
onely
thus
,
That
in
the
maine
points
of
it
there
is
not
one
true
word
:
To
say
nothing
of
the
boldnesse
of
this
petition
,
which
expecteth
Our
answers
in
such
termes
,
as
it
doth
not
onely
seeme
to
require
Our
approbation
of
their
wicked
proceedings
,
but
almost
to
command
it
:
and
lastly
,
it
is
subscribed
onely
by
the
hands
of
the
Moderatour
and
Clerke
of
the
Assembly
,
as
if
it
were
an
ordinarie
cytation
served
upon
the
meanest
subject
of
that
Our
Kingdome
.
And
besides
all
these
,
We
would
know
what
Ecclesiasticall
assembly
,
just
or
pretended
,
did
ever
use
any
coercive
power
,
but
that
which
was
Ecclesiasticall
,
viz.
suspension
,
deprivation
,
degradation
,
or
excommunication
.
But
this
pretended
Assembly
hath
besides
all
these
inforced
her
acts
with
armes
,
and
all
manner
of
violence
both
against
the
persons
and
fortunes
of
such
as
doe
not
agree
unto
them
,
but
continue
loyall
to
Us.
BY
this
time
We
hope
the
Reader
is
well
satisfied
that
We
have
been
from
time
to
time
well
acquainted
with
,
and
rightly
informed
concerning
all
the
particular
passages
of
these
troubles
:
For
since
We
produce
their
owne
originall
foule
and
blacke
acts
,
and
the
counsels
which
We
tooke
,
and
courses
which
We
held
for
meeting
with
them
,
and
hindering
them
,
so
farre
as
then
on
the
sudden
We
could
,
every
man
will
now
hold
their
ordinarie
and
so
often
repeated
calumnie
sufficiently
confuted
,
viz.
That
all
the
proceedings
and
proffers
on
their
parts
were
quite
concealed
from
Us
,
That
their
petitions
,
remonstrances
,
and
grievances
were
kept
from
Us
,
That
We
understood
no
more
of
the
estate
of
the
affaires
of
that
Kingdome
,
then
the
malice
of
their
adversaries
and
bad
patriots
were
pleased
to
impart
unto
Us
;
That
Our
Commissioner
in
his
severall
journies
between
Us
and
them
never
made
Us
acquainted
with
the
true
state
of
the
businesse
,
or
with
their
requests
and
protestations
,
That
he
at
his
severall
returnes
did
do
that
which
he
thought
fittest
to
be
done
,
and
not
what
We
had
commanded
him
,
or
that
if
We
did
command
him
,
Our
commandements
were
according
to
the
information
which
hee
had
given
unto
Us
of
their
counsells
and
courses
;
which
information
was
never
true
nor
right
,
but
onely
such
as
hee
and
the
Bishops
had
contrived
for
mis-informing
of
Us
:
All
which
most
wicked
calumnies
,
invented
onely
to
keep
Our
people
unsatisfied
,
as
they
are
attended
with
want
of
truth
,
so
they
are
accompanied
with
a
most
undeserved
ingratitude
.
For
We
doe
professe
,
that
there
was
no
man
since
the
time
of
these
troubles
,
who
hath
more
zealously
stood
between
Our
wrath
and
them
,
then
Our
Commissioner
,
and
who
hath
more
constantly
laboured
Us
to
admit
any
probable
construction
which
might
be
made
of
their
actions
,
ever
untill
such
time
as
they
came
to
that
height
,
that
they
could
neither
probably
nor
possibly
receive
any
good
construction
;
and
yet
even
then
all
his
perswasions
were
to
pardon
and
forgivenesse
,
if
they
should
acknowledge
their
errours
,
and
with
a
submissive
humilitie
returne
to
Our
obedience
.
And
here
We
must
needs
justifie
all
his
proceedings
with
them
,
as
being
punctually
and
exactly
ordered
and
performed
according
to
Our
instructions
and
commandements
to
him
,
and
condemne
their
ingratitude
to
him
,
not
doubting
but
ere
long
they
will
heartily
wish
that
they
had
some
such
about
Us
,
who
might
solicite
Us
for
their
peace
and
pardon
so
carefully
as
hee
did
,
so
long
as
hee
had
any
hope
of
their
amendment
.
The
same
course
which
they
held
with
him
their
owne
countrie-man
,
they
held
likewise
with
some
of
this
Kingdome
of
great
place
,
especially
some
of
the
Prelates
neere
Us
,
and
intrusted
with
the
greatest
businesse
of
this
Church
and
Kingdome
:
For
,
during
the
time
of
all
these
troubles
,
they
have
likewise
slandered
them
amongst
Our
subjects
of
that
Kingdome
,
both
for
mis-information
of
Us
,
and
giving
Us
counsell
and
advice
to
shunne
all
waies
of
peace
;
Whereas
We
must
professe
that
those
Prelates
,
whom
(
in
their
last
seditious
and
treasonable
information
to
the
good
Christians
of
England
)
they
have
traduced
for
their
greatest
enemies
,
&
chiefly
some
of
them
whom
they
especially
glance
at
with
Our
Commissioner
,
have
bin
their
greatest
friends
,
their
counsells
were
alwaies
counsells
of
peace
,
and
their
solicitations
to
Us
were
vehement
and
earnest
for
granting
unto
them
those
unexpected
and
undeserved
favours
,
which
We
were
graciously
pleased
to
bestow
upon
Our
people
,
published
in
Our
Proclamation
at
Edinburgh
the
22.
of
September
1638.
and
afterward
made
good
to
them
in
Our
name
by
Our
Commissioner
at
the
Assembly
in
Glasgow
:
These
Prelates
and
Our
Commissioner
advising
Us
rather
to
condescend
to
these
particulars
,
then
to
be
put
to
the
effusion
of
any
drop
of
Our
subjects
bloud
.
But
the
miserie
and
misfortune
of
many
of
Our
well
meaning
subjects
in
that
Kingdome
,
hath
in
all
this
businesse
been
this
,
That
they
trusted
the
mis-informations
of
their
Leaders
,
even
in
those
things
of
which
their
Leaders
themselves
did
not
beleeve
so
much
as
one
word
:
Such
were
their
false
reports
of
Our
inclination
to
Poperie
,
of
Our
intentions
never
to
hold
an
Assembly
,
although
We
had
indicted
it
,
of
Our
intention
of
never
performing
any
thing
in
that
Assembly
which
We
had
promised
in
Our
gracious
Proclamation
of
the
indiction
of
it
:
All
which
false
reports
We
have
since
sufficiently
confuted
by
Our
commanding
the
renovation
of
the
subscription
of
that
Confession
of
faith
which
cannot
subsist
with
Poperie
,
by
Our
indicting
a
free
generall
Assembly
(
the
freedome
whereof
they
quite
destroyed
by
their
proceedings
both
before
it
and
in
it
)
by
Our
making
good
in
that
Assembly
(
such
as
it
was
)
all
Our
gracious
promises
;
and
therefore
We
cannot
now
but
hope
and
expect
,
that
all
Our
good
and
loyall
subjects
of
that
Our
ancient
and
native
Kingdome
will
,
by
their
former
experience
of
the
falshood
of
their
Seducers
and
Leaders
,
learne
to
give
no
trust
or
credit
to
their
posteriour
and
new
mis-informations
,
which
by
their
last
seditious
Pamphlets
printed
or
written
,
and
by
many
intercepted
letters
We
find
to
be
these
three
especially
,
but
all
of
them
most
notoriously
false
.
First
,
they
goe
about
to
perswade
Our
good
subjects
,
that
We
intend
an
invasion
of
that
Our
Kingdome
:
But
they
must
have
a
great
power
over
the
faith
of
such
as
they
can
make
beleeve
that
a
King
would
invade
his
owne
Kingdome
:
Invasions
made
by
Princes
of
other
Princes
dominions
have
been
usuall
;
but
for
a
Prince
to
invade
his
owne
Kingdome
is
a
prodigious
untruth
.
But
they
tell
Our
people
that
We
are
coming
thither
attended
with
English
troupes
:
We
wonder
if
they
should
bee
affraid
of
them
whom
Our
people
in
their
Pulpits
,
and
elsewhere
,
have
been
made
beleeve
were
all
of
their
owne
partie
,
and
would
take
armes
with
them
in
their
defence
against
Us.
But
the
truth
is
,
these
English
troupes
goe
along
to
secure
this
Our
Kingdome
of
England
from
invasion
by
them
,
which
they
have
so
frequently
threatned
;
and
if
for
the
securing
of
Our
person
they
should
offer
themselves
to
bee
Our
guard
wheresoever
We
goe
;
what
doe
they
else
but
shew
themselves
to
be
true
and
loyall
subjects
,
and
lay
an
obligation
on
Us
to
continue
in
Our
breast
that
full
assurance
of
their
loyaltie
and
fidelitie
towards
Us
,
of
which
We
have
alwaies
by
unanswerable
demonstrations
been
fully
perswaded
;
as
also
upbraid
the
disloyaltie
of
many
of
Our
subjects
of
that
Our
native
Kingdome
,
amongst
whom
they
are
loath
to
trust
Us
without
offering
their
persons
to
be
Our
guard
?
But
these
two
things
We
doe
desire
all
Our
good
subjects
of
that
Kingdome
firmly
to
beleeve
:
First
,
We
are
confident
that
We
shall
not
much
stand
in
need
of
English
troupes
to
chastise
the
Heads
of
this
late
Rebellion
,
as
being
fully
perswaded
that
Our
loyall
subjects
,
who
have
all
this
while
adhered
unto
Us
;
and
Our
mis-led
subjects
,
who
upon
this
Our
Declaration
wil
adhere
unto
Us
,
but
above
all
the
justice
of
the
cause
of
God
and
of
Us
his
Anointed
,
shall
be
strength
enough
to
bring
those
principall
Rebells
to
undergoe
the
tryall
of
Our
Lawes
.
Next
,
Wee
desire
all
Our
good
subjects
there
,
to
beleeve
that
We
are
so
farre
from
intending
any
invasion
of
that
Our
native
Kingdome
,
as
that
according
to
Our
dutie
and
oath
taken
at
Our
Coronation
,
We
shall
by
the
grace
of
God
alwaies
be
ready
with
Our
whole
power
,
estate
,
and
expense
of
Our
bloud
(
if
the
case
shall
so
require
)
to
defend
that
Our
Kingdome
and
subjects
thereof
against
all
invasions
whatsoever
.
For
We
doe
at
this
time
onely
intend
to
reduce
the
principall
Heads
of
these
tumults
to
the
obedience
of
Us
and
Our
Lawes
,
and
in
case
of
their
Rebellious
obstinacie
,
to
bring
them
to
those
deserved
punishments
,
which
in
such
cases
the
Lawes
of
that
Our
Kingdome
have
provided
:
nor
can
this
either
bee
called
or
accounted
an
invasion
,
more
then
the
Judges
sentencing
malefactours
to
punishment
,
can
bee
called
an
invasion
of
them
.
The
second
mis-information
whereby
We
find
the
Heads
of
this
Rebellion
goe
about
to
keep
Our
people
from
returning
to
Our
obedience
,
is
this
:
They
make
them
beleeve
,
that
since
they
have
not
accepted
of
Our
gracious
offers
made
in
Our
Declaration
at
Edinburgh
the
22.
of
September
last
,
and
made
good
by
Our
Commissioner
in
Our
name
at
the
Assembly
in
Glasgow
,
that
now
We
will
certainly
performe
none
of
them
:
But
these
wicked
mis-reporters
speake
both
according
to
their
owne
deserts
(
as
knowing
that
their
rebellious
misdemeanours
have
indeed
deserved
no
such
favour
at
Our
hands
)
and
likewise
,
according
to
their
owne
desires
(
as
fearing
that
if
We
should
make
them
good
,
then
Our
people
might
and
must
receive
satisfaction
thereby
)
but
they
doe
not
speake
according
to
Our
Royall
intentions
,
which
are
to
assure
Our
subjects
,
that
(
as
We
have
before
expressed
in
Our
Preface
)
their
faults
and
disloyall
courses
shall
not
make
Us
goe
backe
from
any
thing
which
We
have
promised
in
either
of
those
two
Our
gracious
Declarations
made
at
Edinburgh
and
Glasgow
,
but
that
We
will
performe
them
all
for
the
securing
of
all
Our
good
subjects
from
any
further
feares
of
these
pretended
innovations
.
The
third
mis-information
whereby
the
Heads
of
this
Rebellion
goe
about
to
continue
Our
people
in
disobedience
to
Us
,
is
this
:
They
would
make
them
beleeve
,
that
if
they
shall
now
yeeld
,
We
doe
intend
to
make
that
Our
native
Kingdome
a
Province
,
and
to
dispoile
them
of
all
their
lawes
and
liberties
,
and
to
give
them
new
lawes
,
as
if
they
were
a
conquered
Kingdome
:
A
most
divellish
and
false
suggestion
;
for
We
professe
We
never
harboured
any
such
thought
in
Our
Royall
breast
,
but
doe
intend
by
the
grace
of
God
to
continue
that
Our
native
Kingdome
in
the
government
of
Our
lawes
,
and
confirme
unto
them
all
their
liberties
,
and
when
it
shall
please
God
to
translate
Us
,
to
leave
the
same
in
charge
to
Our
Successour
.
These
foule
but
false
aspersions
being
thus
wiped
off
,
We
are
now
desirous
to
remove
their
grand
and
maine
calumnie
,
whereby
they
doe
at
once
endeavour
both
to
disparage
Our
just
,
and
to
justifie
their
owne
most
unjust
proceedings
.
They
give
out
that
We
have
no
quarrell
against
them
but
Religion
;
and
when
they
are
asked
in
what
points
of
Religion
We
will
not
yeeld
to
them
,
they
doe
not
name
any
one
of
which
they
have
complained
in
their
Petitions
,
and
which
in
them
they
called
innovations
in
Religion
(
for
they
know
,
that
in
Our
gracious
Declarations
We
have
given
full
satisfaction
concerning
them
)
but
they
instance
in
other
two
particulars
:
First
,
Our
not
admitting
the
introducing
of
lay-Elders
into
their
Presbyteries
,
and
that
in
equall
number
with
the
Ministers
,
and
that
these
lay-Elders
shall
have
voices
,
and
alwaies
the
casting
voice
in
the
election
of
the
Ministers
Commissioners
from
the
Presbyteries
to
the
generall
Assembly
.
The
second
,
That
We
will
not
give
way
to
the
abolishing
of
Episcopall
government
.
For
the
former
,
We
professe
that
We
cannot
give
way
to
it
,
it
being
a
course
unheard
of
,
not
onely
in
that
Church
of
Scotland
,
but
in
any
Church
in
any
age
:
for
how
can
We
yeeld
that
Noblemen
,
Gentlemen
,
Commoners
shall
be
made
Ecclesiasticall
persons
,
which
must
needs
bring
in
a
confusion
of
these
two
,
Ecclesiasticall
and
secular
persons
,
which
have
alwaies
been
distinguished
?
Next
,
how
can
We
betray
the
Ministers
of
that
Kingdome
unto
perpetuall
slaverie
?
for
if
Episcopall
government
should
bee
gone
(
which
they
intend
)
and
the
Ministers
in
their
Presbyteries
shall
be
over-swayed
by
the
voices
of
the
lay-Elders
,
what
face
of
Ecclesiasticall
government
can
remaine
,
when
it
shall
be
quite
pulled
out
of
the
hands
of
Ecclesiasticall
persons
?
And
therefore
We
cannot
chuse
but
account
it
a
great
ingratitude
in
those
Ministers
who
oppose
Us
,
for
whose
maintenance
as
We
first
stood
against
the
laitie
,
so
We
are
now
resolved
to
stand
against
them
for
their
libertie
.
For
the
second
,
which
is
the
abolishing
of
Episcopall
government
,
We
professe
We
cannot
yeeld
unto
it
(
though
it
were
not
warranted
by
Apostolicall
institution
at
the
first
,
and
since
by
the
perpetuall
practice
of
the
Church
of
Christ
in
all
ages
and
places
,
as
We
hold
it
is
warranted
by
both
:
)
First
,
because
it
is
established
in
that
Kingdome
,
and
hath
ever
been
by
Acts
of
Parliament
,
and
is
so
now
,
and
hath
been
for
many
yeeres
by
Acts
of
the
generall
Assembly
.
Next
,
because
of
the
course
which
they
have
taken
to
abolish
it
,
to
wit
,
by
an
Assembly
,
holding
that
an
Assembly
may
abolish
Acts
of
Parliament
;
a
proposition
which
must
not
bee
endured
in
any
Monarchie
:
for
then
the
Convocation
in
England
,
or
generall
Assembly
in
Scotland
,
might
introduce
in
either
of
these
Kingdomes
,
Poperie
,
and
the
Popes
authoritie
if
they
had
a
mind
to
doe
so
,
notwithstanding
the
Acts
of
Parliament
in
both
Kingdomes
which
have
ejected
them
,
and
which
Acts
of
Parliament
were
posteriour
to
the
Acts
of
these
Ecclesiasticall
Assemblies
,
and
were
confirmations
of
what
was
passed
before
in
them
.
Thirdly
,
We
cannot
destroy
Episcopall
government
without
destroying
one
of
the
three
Estates
of
Parliament
,
which
Wee
will
not
doe
:
but
these
men
in
an
Ecclesiasticall
Assembly
,
without
Our
consent
,
or
consent
of
Parliament
,
have
gone
about
to
destroy
the
first
of
the
three
Estates
of
Parliament
.
But
say
that
none
of
these
things
were
so
,
yet
Wee
would
be
satisfied
in
this
point
,
Whether
Our
refusing
of
the
intrusion
of
lay-Elders
,
and
the
extrusion
of
Episcopall
government
,
can
bee
to
the
conscience
of
any
man
a
sufficient
warrant
or
ground
for
his
taking
armes
against
his
lawfull
King
and
Soveraigne
?
for
now
their
very
Leaders
,
acknowledging
that
We
have
given
them
satisfaction
in
the
rest
,
make
these
two
the
onely
ground
of
all
their
armes
.
And
Wee
appeale
to
the
consciences
of
most
of
Our
subjects
Covenanters
,
if
,
when
they
entered
into
that
Covenant
at
the
first
,
they
did
ever
imagine
that
they
should
be
perswaded
to
take
armes
against
Us
,
for
these
two
points
of
lay-Elders
and
Episcopall
government
,
if
they
should
receive
satisfaction
from
Us
in
their
other
grievances
,
and
feared
innovations
,
as
We
have
before
declared
.
Wee
are
confident
that
no
such
matter
was
then
within
the
compasse
of
their
thoughts
:
We
then
having
fully
removed
those
pretended
feares
which
occasioned
their
Covenant
,
Wee
cannot
but
hope
that
Our
seduced
subjects
will
returne
to
their
former
obedience
;
but
for
their
seducers
,
Wee
know
that
some
of
them
from
the
very
first
were
resolved
never
to
receive
any
satisfaction
.
This
grand
imposture
and
calumnie
,
with
the
other
three
,
being
removed
,
We
will
now
declare
fully
and
freely
to
all
Our
subjects
of
Our
three
Kingdomes
,
and
to
all
forrainers
besides
,
the
true
and
onely
causes
which
doe
inforce
Us
at
this
time
to
use
force
for
the
repressing
of
the
insolencies
of
such
of
Our
subjects
in
that
Kingdome
as
shall
stand
out
against
Us
;
first
protesting
that
none
of
the
causes
before
mentioned
,
suggested
by
their
Leaders
,
have
settled
in
Us
this
resolution
,
but
onely
these
causes
which
now
follow
.
First
,
We
will
never
endure
that
any
of
Our
subjects
,
nay
that
all
Our
subjects
(
if
they
could
possibly
bee
all
of
one
mind
)
out
of
Parliament
shall
ever
abolish
or
destroy
any
Act
of
Parliament
,
especially
not
Noblemen
and
others
assembled
in
an
Ecclesiasticall
Assembly
:
for
to
hold
that
any
Assembly
of
subjects
out
of
Parliament
,
or
in
Parliament
without
Our
consent
,
may
abolish
any
Act
of
Parliament
,
destroyeth
the
very
foundation
of
government
and
justice
in
all
Monarchies
;
and
the
doing
of
it
by
Ecclesiasticall
persons
in
their
Councells
and
Synods
,
hath
been
the
cause
of
infinite
calamities
and
miserable
wars
and
devastation
of
Kingdomes
in
the
Christian
World
,
since
the
Pope
and
his
Conclave
did
usurp
that
unlawfull
and
unlimited
power
;
which
,
being
in
that
Our
Kingdome
in
all
these
late
troubles
practised
against
the
expresse
lawes
of
the
same
,
Wee
are
resolved
to
punish
,
unlesse
the
offenders
betake
themselves
to
Our
mercie
.
Secondly
,
We
are
resolved
not
to
endure
that
any
of
Our
subjects
,
without
Our
consent
,
and
the
consent
of
the
Parliament
,
shall
destroy
any
of
the
three
Estates
of
Parliament
;
which
they
in
their
late
pretended
Assembly
have
gone
about
to
doe
.
Thirdly
,
We
are
resolved
not
to
endure
that
any
generall
Assembly
shall
be
called
but
by
Our
indiction
,
according
to
an
expresse
Act
of
Parliament
in
that
case
provided
;
or
that
it
shall
continue
after
that
Wee
by
Our
authority
have
dissolved
it
;
and
are
resolved
to
punish
them
who
shall
doe
so
,
as
Our
Royall
Father
punished
those
who
did
the
like
at
Aberdene
.
Fourthly
,
We
are
resolved
to
punish
those
who
have
imposed
taxes
upon
Our
subjects
,
levied
men
or
armes
,
raised
any
fortifications
in
that
Our
Kingdome
without
Our
leave
,
and
first
blocked
up
,
and
then
taken
Our
Castles
and
Forts
,
and
by
violence
dispossessed
Our
loyall
subjects
of
their
houses
and
castles
,
detaining
them
by
force
;
for
all
these
,
by
the
expresse
Lawes
of
that
Our
Kingdome
,
are
acts
of
treason
and
rebellion
.
Fifthly
,
We
are
resolved
not
to
endure
that
the
Protestations
of
subjects
against
Us
,
Our
Councell
,
Our
Judges
and
Lawes
,
shall
discharge
the
obedience
of
the
protesters
unto
these
Lawes
,
unlesse
they
be
admitted
before
the
competent
Judges
,
and
legally
discussed
before
them
;
the
contrarie
whereof
hath
been
practised
by
the
Covenanters
all
the
time
of
these
tumults
.
Sixthly
,
We
are
resolved
not
to
endure
that
Our
subjects
shall
enter
into
any
covenant
or
band
of
mutuall
defence
,
without
Our
leave
asked
and
obtained
,
it
being
expresly
forbidden
by
divers
Acts
of
Parliament
of
that
Our
Kingdome
;
for
this
hath
been
,
and
still
is
,
the
ground
of
all
this
Rebellion
.
Seventhly
and
principally
,
We
are
resolved
not
to
endure
that
any
of
Our
subjects
,
under
the
name
of
a
Table
,
or
Committees
of
the
generall
Assembly
,
or
under
any
other
name
,
title
or
pretence
whatsoever
,
shall
sit
without
Our
consent
and
authoritie
,
and
order
businesse
of
the
Church
and
Kingdome
at
their
pleasure
;
and
if
they
shall
be
called
in
question
for
the
same
by
Us
,
Our
Councell
,
or
Judges
,
shall
appeale
from
Us
and
them
,
and
refuse
to
be
judged
by
either
,
alledging
that
they
will
be
judged
by
none
but
by
the
generall
Assembly
,
which
is
Christs
owne
immediate
Councell
,
and
therefore
hath
no
dependencie
from
,
or
subordination
either
to
Our
Councell
or
Judges
,
or
Our
Parliament
,
which
is
the
Councell
of
Our
Kingdome
,
and
so
that
both
Church-men
and
lay-men
under
Ecclesiasticall
names
shall
exempt
themselves
from
the
authoritie
of
Us
and
Our
Lawes
,
and
the
Assembly
it selfe
shall
hold
the
members
of
it
free
from
being
judged
in
all
matters
of
Assembly
by
any
but
by
it selfe
;
which
by
the
Lawes
of
that
Our
Kingdome
is
treason
,
as
appeareth
by
the
Act
cyted
in
the
bodie
of
this
narration
:
Now
all
this
hath
been
practised
,
and
is
practised
by
those
which
call
themselves
of
the
Table
.
From
all
which
We
hope
it
is
evident
,
that
the
offences
which
We
resolve
to
punish
in
some
of
Our
subjects
,
doe
not
concerne
Religion
:
So
that
the
question
is
not
,
Whether
there
shall
be
a
Service
Booke
,
Booke
of
Canons
,
high
Commission
,
nay
,
nor
whether
there
shall
be
no
lay-Elders
in
Assemblies
,
or
no
Episcopall
government
,
(
though
We
are
resolved
to
reject
the
one
,
and
retaine
the
other
:
)
But
the
question
indeed
is
neither
more
nor
lesse
then
this
,
Whether
We
and
Our
Successours
shall
be
any
more
Kings
of
that
Kingdome
:
for
if
these
traiterous
positions
shall
bee
maintained
and
made
good
by
force
of
armes
,
then
We
and
Our
Successours
can
bee
no
more
Kings
there
,
Our
Parliament
,
Councell
,
and
Judges
have
no
more
authoritie
there
;
So
that
unlesse
We
will
give
over
to
be
King
,
and
so
betray
and
desert
that
charge
wherewith
God
hath
intrusted
Us
,
We
must
use
that
power
which
God
hath
put
in
Our
hands
,
and
by
faire
,
just
and
legall
waies
,
to
Our
great
griefe
,
force
them
to
obedience
.
These
are
the
true
reasons
which
have
forced
Us
to
undertake
this
journey
,
and
to
make
use
of
the
armes
and
aide
of
Our
loyall
subjects
here
,
for
the
securitie
of
this
Kingdome
,
and
safeguard
of
Our
person
,
as
likewise
of
the
armes
and
aide
of
Our
subjects
of
that
Kingdome
for
the
same
purposes
.
And
here
first
We
call
God
to
witnesse
what
an
unwelcome
journey
this
is
unto
Us
,
and
how
unwillingly
We
doe
undertake
it
.
Secondly
,
We
doe
professe
and
protest
,
that
as
We
(
like
God
himselfe
,
whose
Vicegerent
We
are
)
have
showne
Our Selfe
all
this
while
slow
to
anger
;
so
now
like
him
We
shall
shew
Our selves
ready
to
forgive
,
upon
the
repentance
of
such
of
Our
subjects
as
have
been
mis-led
,
their
deserting
the
Heads
of
their
Rebellion
,
and
returning
to
Our
obedience
.
Thirdly
,
that
We
intend
to
use
no
armes
against
that
Our
Kingdome
,
but
onely
against
some
Rebells
in
it
,
for
their
apprehension
and
bringing
them
to
justice
.
Fourthly
,
that
such
even
of
those
who
shall
be
apprehended
,
shall
have
their
faire
and
legall
tryalls
according
to
the
Lawes
of
that
Our
Kingdome
,
without
the
denyall
of
the
least
favour
which
can
be
allowed
them
by
the
course
of
justice
,
if
they
will
offer
and
submit
their
persons
to
a
legall
tryall
.
Fifthly
,
that
all
Our
subjects
of
that
Kingdome
▪
who
shall
now
adhere
unto
Us
,
shall
be
protected
and
defended
by
Us
in
their
persons
and
fortunes
,
with
the
uttermost
of
Our
power
:
For
We
professe
that
We
doe
not
hold
it
a
nationall
defection
,
but
a
revolt
of
some
Rebells
,
who
have
mis-led
a
great
many
of
the
rest
,
We
having
a
great
many
subjects
of
all
rankes
in
that
Our
Kingdome
,
who
for
their
constancie
in
their
loyaltie
and
fidelitie
towards
Us
,
shall
justly
expect
both
protection
and
reward
from
Us.
Sixthly
,
that
whosoever
shall
goe
about
to
make
any
of
Our
subjects
beleeve
that
this
is
a
nationall
quarrell
between
these
two
ancient
Kingdomes
,
both
now
being
under
Our
government
,
shall
be
punished
as
a
disturber
of
the
peace
of
both
:
and
therefore
We
exhort
and
require
all
Our
subjects
of
both
Kingdomes
,
who
shall
accompanie
Us
in
this
journey
,
to
live
and
converse
peaceably
and
lovingly
,
whereby
as
they
shall
doe
Us
most
singular
and
acceptable
service
,
so
they
shall
notably
disappoint
the
Heads
of
that
Rebellion
,
who
now
labour
no
point
so
much
as
this
,
to
make
Our
subjects
of
that
Kingdome
beleeve
,
that
this
journey
of
Ours
bringeth
along
with
it
a
nationall
invasion
;
and
if
Our
subjects
of
both
nations
shall
keep
that
friendly
and
loving
correspondence
in
their
attendance
upon
Us
in
this
journey
,
We
doe
not
doubt
but
it
will
be
a
meanes
to
tye
them
in
a
stronger
band
of
love
for
ever
hereafter
,
when
Our
Scotish
subjects
shall
here
see
the
alacritie
and
forwardnesse
of
the
English
,
and
the
English
shall
there
perceive
the
alacritie
and
forwardnesse
of
the
Scotish
,
both
of
them
meeting
in
this
point
and
center
,
viz.
the
defence
of
Our
person
,
and
of
Our
Royall
Crowne
and
Dignitie
.
To
conclude
:
As
We
have
found
the
aide
and
assistance
of
Our
loving
subjects
here
towards
this
journey
,
so
We
doe
heartily
desire
their
prayers
all
the
time
of
Our
absence
for
a
good
successe
unto
it
,
and
that
if
it
be
possible
We
may
returne
with
peace
,
and
without
the
effusion
of
any
drop
of
Our
subjects
bloud
:
And
We
doe
require
all
Our
good
subjects
of
that
Our
Kingdome
of
Scotland
,
especially
the
Ministers
who
should
bee
the
messengers
of
peace
,
to
frame
and
settle
Our
subjects
minds
to
the
courses
and
waies
of
peace
,
and
to
lead
them
on
in
the
way
of
returning
to
Our
obedience
,
who
doth
resolve
to
maintaine
them
in
the
Religion
now
established
amongst
them
,
that
so
We
be
not
forced
to
draw
Our
sword
of
justice
against
any
of
them
,
which
in
case
of
their
obstinacie
how
unwillingly
We
shall
doe
,
We
call
the
King
of
kings
to
witnesse
:
But
if
nothing
else
will
serve
it
must
be
,
and
their
bloud
will
rest
upon
their
owne
heads
.
FINIS
.